《SSS SKILL: DUPLICATE》


 Chapter 1: Motive of Strength

    <h4>Chapter 1: Motive of Strength</h4>


    A woman is standing in a tall canyon while strong winds are blowing.


    Her shoulder-length white hair and cape are swaying. Her left hand is holding the handle of a sheath sword, while her right hand is holding a telescope.


    Below the canyon is a shallow white river with pebbles and scattered big stones. The riveres from a waterfall taller than a skyscraper. The waterfall is many kilometers away, but it can be seen with naked eyes.


    Beyond the canyon, there is a very wide river and tall trees. The trees are like banyan trees. They are five hundred meters tall with long, hanging vines. Magic beasts are flying around the trees. Some are resting on long branches. The others are guarding the nests.


    She is inside Tier 3 broken world, Sky Ind.


    Even with a telescope, she can''t see the edge of the sky ind. There are five floating inds, but she doesn''t know them yet.


    She raised her left hand. There is a silver ring with magic runes and a crystal on her index finger. The magic runes on the ring shed, and then a magic circle appeared in her left hand. She walks toward the edge of the canyon as she puts the telescope on the magic circle.


    Below the canyon, the guild members are resting. There are two young women and one middle-aged man. They are wearing armor and a cape.


    The man drank water from the river. He smiles as he feels refreshed by the water, and he can''t help but say,"The water tastes refreshing and sweet."


    "Kyaaa! Uncle Robert! There are floating feces of beasts in the river!" said one of the women name Merryl.


    Robert''s face turned blue. His cheeks bulged, and then he vomited.


    The mischievous Merrylughs.


    The other woman name Susan patted her forehead for the behavior of her friend. Her face suddenly changed as she saw flying beasts moving toward them.


    The beasts are like pterodactyls which are three meters tall. Their color is gray with upper limbs and two feet. Their wings are made up of white feathers but they have gray skeletons.


    "Get ready! Beasts areing!" shouted Susan as she releases her aura. A red aura covered her whole body.


    She stretched her arms to the side. Green magic circles shed on her hands, then threads of wind element rotate around her hands.


    Robert put a sideways stance. He releases his aura, then yellow magic circles appear on both his arms


    Threads of earth element rotate and gather over the magic circles. They are forming big shields.


    Merryl is covered with aura, and there are magic circles on both her hands.


    The pterodactyls are already near. They opened their mouths, and then attack with wind magic.


    WIND BOMB


    Wind bombs are rapidly moving down.


    Robert dashes while raising his left shield to protect himself.


    Susan also moves. Threads of wind move around her body, helping her to swiftly move.


    A blue magic circle appears beneath Merryl''s feet.


    Boom! The wind bombs missed Susan. Pebbles and high sshes of water are flying in the air.


    Boom! Boom! Wind bombs are hitting Robert''s shield, but he keeps running forward.


    Merryl avoided the wind bombs as she rides a water wave she cast.


    Robert jumped on a huge stone. He put more aura to his feet.


    Bang! The top of the stone cracked as Robert jumped.


    His left shield blocks the attack. He used more mana, then threads of earth element flow to his left shield. The shield became bigger.


    His right arm, with a big shield, is stretched to his back.


    "Ahhhh!" shouts Robert as he gathers more strength for his right arm, then swings it to the side.


    Shoo! The big shield flew to the side like a boomerang and rapidly moves toward the flying beasts.


    Bang! Bang! "HWAAAK!" Scream the flying beasts hit by the shield.


    Outside of the broken world, where the weakest of the weak hunt, there is someone who strongly aspires to be like them.


    On a mountain with a lush forest, Edgar is looking at a beast. The beast is a ck boar nearly two meters in size with arge tusk and thick hide.


    "I will shoot it with an arrow to catch its attention, then direct it to the trap when it charges at me," thought Edgar.


    Edgar moved 12 meters near the boar.


    "Now!" Edgar shot the boar with an arrow made with special metal. The arrow hit the boar''s body, but it only caused a small wound. Even small guns can only cause skin injuries to these types of beasts. The role of guns against the beasts is small. Hot weapons that could cause significant damage to beasts are only heavy weapons, but beasts are getting stronger. The role of hot weapons is getting lower, and the role of hyperbeings is getting higher.


    "Wiiiiik!" shouts the boar.Its eyes turned red from rage. It charges toward Edgar.


    Edgar runs to the trap. Hidden near the trees, arge log is attached to a rope.


    There is a big root blocking the pathway.


    Edgar jumped to the root. While in the air, he moves his left hand to hold the sheat and his right hand to hold the handle of the sword.


    Hended on the root, then he charged forward and drew his sword while in the air. The de of the sword is moving toward a rope.


    sh! The rope is cut, and the big log started swinging down.


    TNNG! Edgar sheaths the sword while in midair.


    Hended on the ground and immediately holds the body of the spear stabbed on the ground. He turned and runs toward the boar.


    BOOM! The big log smashed into the head of the boar. The two-meter-tall boar wobbles.


    Edgar jumped andnded on the root. He is in a stabbing stance as he holds his spear. He put more strength on his feet, then he charges to the boar and stabs his spear.


    "Die!" Edgar stabbed with all his power at the boar''s neck. The lower part of the boar''s neck is a weakness that he learned in his research. The muscle is softer, and there is a hidden blood vessel.


    "Wiiiiick!!!!" wailed by the boar.


    Edgar immediately moves to his back. He hit arge artery in the boar''s neck. The boar started to bleed.


    Edgar is panting, and the boar is getting weaker until it died.


    He feels relieved that everything went ording to n. He spread a powder on the dead boar to prevent the smell of blood and avoid attracting predators.


    "This third hunt should be enough to buy another strength potion," Edgar thought as he grips his fists. It is very difficult to close the gap of strength between hyperbeings and non-ability users. A strength potion is the only method for people with no magical power to quickly gain physical strength and be a little stronger than ordinary people. It is sold in the ck market. It is intended for the army of governments, but some flows to the ck market. Edgar saved a lot of money to buy his first strength potion.


    Edgar remembers thewlessness of many hyperbeings. They abuse their powers. One of his friends is a victim of theirwlessness. He remembers the howl of despair of the parents when they held the body of the dead girl. She did not die peacefully. Edgar bit his lip and grips his fists tightly.


    "If a non-ability user is not allowed to enter the broken world, then I''ll find an unregistered broken world! I will find a Pce of God and inherit God''s power! I will gain power that can protect what is important to me! I will have the power that will putwless hyperbeings beneath my feet!'''' thought Edgar. He knows that the road chosen by himself is very dangerous and difficult.


    Broken world. A hugend mass within a portal. It is like an independent world. The higher the tier, the higher thend mass. Tier 1 has the size of a town. Tier 2 has the size of a province. The highest tier 3 has the size of several provinces or a small country. It appeared in the year 2023.


    Every broken world can be cleared when the huge blue crystal that maintains it is destroyed. The crystal is not easy to find. It could be hidden in the underground, cave,ke, center of thendmass, or Pce of God.


    The broken world has precious materials like magical nts, magic stones, and minerals. There is opportunity but also danger brought by magic beasts, carnivorous nts, and thendmass itself. Thendmass could be a world ofva, poison, floating inds, underwater worlds, spacends, and other dangerous worlds.


    Governments tried to clear the broken world using the army, but they failed, and their army was annihted. They found out that modern weapons cannot be used in a broken world. Hyperbeings volunteered to clear the broken worlds.


    When the broken world appeared, humans around the world started getting magical abilities. Many of them called themselves hyperbeings, an indication of a higher life form. Some of them had entered the Gate of Inheritance within the Pce of God and passed the trial. They are called God''s Heirs or Heirs. A heir wields great power and influence in their own country and around the world. A heir is entitled to everything that God left for him or her, but it will require qualification.


    Today is the year 2033. In the Philippines, there is a powerful heir who wields great power and influence. He rules a whole big ind, Pwan Ind. He is known as Poison Lord. He is thew of the ind. He leads the infamous number-one guild in the country known as the Poison Guild.


    The Poison Guild has branches around the country. The guild members are infamous for their arrogance and frequent involvement in crimes. The government body, the Philippine Hyperbeings Association or PHA, which supervises hyperbeings, cannot destroy Poison Lord because behind him is Death God. Death God rules the strongest underground force in the world, he is one of the strongest heirs and is considered a walking nuclear weapon.


    "There is no useless power. No matter how weak the power of God is in the gate of inheritance, it will definitely give great power as long as one finds the right way to use it! I will find a gate no matter what! I will destroy that damn Poison Lord!" thought Edgar. He is very determined to gain power. He will not wait for luck to be a hyperbeing. He will find the chance to be God''s Heir!


    Edgar starts preparing to cut the corpse of the boar, but he suddenly notices a dust cloud more than a hundred meters away, and he is shocked to see a Tier 1 gray wolf running toward him! The boar is just Tier 0, but he can''t even fight it head-on.

 Chapter 2: Force of Nature

    <h4>Chapter 2: Force of Nature</h4>


    "Run!"Edgar quickly thought. He is very nervous because it is certain death if he fights the gray wolf. He is running toward the river.


    "I can''t run to the truck because the wolf can definitely catch up! Damn! Why is it on the periphery of outerzone? It usually lives in the inner area of outerzone. Damn, is it because of the poison guild?" Edgar read some news before that members of the poison guild blocked the retreat of a pack of magic beasts to the inner area, intending to annihte them, but some beasts escaped to the periphery of outerzone, causing many casualties to weak hyperbeings.


    Around Edgar are tall trees and wild nts. The grasses are one to two feet tall and the nts are one to two meters tall.


    As he moves closer to the river, the trees became taller. There are thirty-meter-tall banyan trees with emerald leaves.


    On the left side, below the towering banyan trees, are wild nts with big flowers. There are half-foot bees and dragonflies flying over the flowers.


    On the right side, there are ten-meter-tall mutated banana trees. Their leaves arepletely yellow, and giant fruits are hanging on them.


    Not too far from the banana trees, there is also a huge banyan tree where purple monkeys live. They are one and a half meters tall.


    There is a purple monkey currently enjoying its food with relish on top of a banana tree. It was startled as it noticed Edgar intruding into their territory, and then it felt angry. How can a weakling intrude on their territory? It jumped on a banana tree, took two one-foot-sized green bananas, and then jumped on a huge leaf. The huge yellow leaf moves down, but it is still able to bear the weight of the purple monkey.


    WOOSH! The monkey jumped forward. It fiercely stares at Edgar, then threw the huge banana fruit in its right hand, followed by the fruit in its left hand. The banana fruits flew like boomerangs.


    Edgar noticed the action of the monkey.


    "Damn monkey!" Cursed by Edgar


    There are huge roots in front.


    He put more strength into his feet, then jumped forward while rotating his body in mid-air. His head faces the ground.


    Bang! The one-foot green banana missed Edgar, then it hit the ground. It created a small hole in the ground before the fruit smashed itself.


    Edgar stretched his arms downward. His hands touched the root, then he used them to push himself forward.


    Bang! The banana fruit hit the root. Edgar avoided it by a hair''s breadth.


    He rotates his body in mid-air, and then drew his sword while in the air.


    Flop! Hended on a root. He pointed his sword at his back.


    Boom! He charged forward, then threw his sword at a banana shoot.


    WOOSH! The sword is rapidly rotating in mid-air.


    Crunch! The shoot is cut. Although it is a shoot, it has the size of a normal banana tree before it mutated.


    Stab! The sword stopped rotating and stabbed a huge banana tree.


    Edgar runs toward the banana shoot. As he runs, he moves the sword sheath to his right side.


    He picked up the banana shoot and put it on his left side. He drew out his sword from the banana tree and quickly runs as the monkey moves closer. The monkey wanted to chase, but it suddenly stopped and quickly retreated. It saw the iing gray wolf.


    Edgar saw that the monkey retreated. He rotated the sword in his right hand.


    TNNG! He sheathed his sword on his right side while still looking to the front.


    As he runs, he is still weighing the risk of going or not going to the river. He looks around him, the tallest trees are upied by big insects and beasts. The remaining trees are ten to fifteen meters tall and are within the range of the magical power of the gray wolf.


    "The flow of the river is very rapid and leads to the inner zone. There is no certainty to live, but there is a chance to live! Staying here is certain death!" thought Edgar. He is not at the river yet, but he can already hear the rapid flow of the river.


    When he reached the edge of the river, he is overwhelmed by the strong power of nature. The river is nearly seventy meters wide. There is a loud sound from the current.


    BOOM! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! Big and thick trees fifteen to twenty meters long are crashing into each other. Wood chips and branches are flying into the air as they crash.


    Bang! A thick, ten-meter-long tree broke in the middle as it was hit by a big tree rapidly moving forward.


    ROOOAR! An eight-meter-long brown lizard with two gray horns is drowning.


    Big trees are easily crushed, and powerful beasts are powerless to resist. It is a mighty river that Edgar will use to escape certain death.


    Edgar subconsciously swallowed as he looks at the crashing trees and drowning beast.


    The wolf is already near, gathering its magical power to attack.


    Threads of wind element gather to its w.


    The wolf shed its w at Edgar.


    WIND SLASH


    "There is no time to hesitate! Jump!" Edgar jumped with the banana tree.


    Boom!! Just a secondter, there is an explosion from where he was standing. He could have died if he had been a littlete.


    Ssh!! Edgar plunges into the river. He is having difficulty going back to the surface to breathe because of the rapid flow of the river.


    ROOOAR!! He can hear the angry roar of the wolf when he is finally able to go back to the surface of the river.


    "I must stay near the edge of the river or I''ll die. I must get out while the river is still in the outer zone!" thought Edgar.


    While staying in the river, he is estimating the distance from the wolf.


    "The distance should be enough. I feel tired. I must quickly get out!" thought Edgar. He feels exhausted because he used so much energy trying to stay near the edge of the river.


    Edgar uses all his strength to move out of the river, but fate seems to want his death. He did not notice a tree moving toward his back.


    "cckkk!" Edgar felt so painful. He felt like his bones and muscles are crushed. He lost his strength, and he plunged into the river, but he still instinctively holds the banana tree. When he finally resurfaced again, he is already away from the edge of the river. Despair and powerlessness are flowing in his mind and body.


    When he feels that death is near, he remembers how his parents sacrificed themselves to protect him and his sister. He remembers how his dying father entrusted his sister, how his uncle and cousin helped them, and how hard he trained his spear and sword. He also remembers how magic beasts andwless hyperbeings could easily destroy lives.


    "Nooooo! I can''t give up! I''m still alive! As long as I live, I will find a way to survive! No matter how small the chance, I will desperately grab that chance! If there is no chance, I will create a chance! Think! Think! Think!" Edgar remembered his reason for seeking power. He might die trying, but he won''t give up as long as he has remaining strength.


    "There is a way!" thought Edgar. He got an idea while looking at thoserge trees floating and crashing in the middle of the river.


    "I could stay at that floating tree and wait for the flow of the river to be a lot weaker. I read in a forum that the river will be a lot wider in the deeper area of the innerzone, so the river flow is weak, but that is the territory of the Croc king and its species. I must get out before reaching where those crocodiles live," thought Edgar, then he moves to a floating tree that is near and does not often sh with other trees.


    Edgar was able to climb the tree. He took a deep breath and feels a lot better. He started resting, but he is still alert.


    Boom! An hour after staying on the floating tree, it collided with another tree.


    "Ahhhhh!" screams Edgar. He grits his teeth and desperately holds the branch of the tree to avoid being thrown out.


    A few minutester, the rapid flow of the river became weaker.


    "There is still some distance from the safest ce to swim, but it might already be toote if I don''t start now since I am away from the edge and the river will be widerter," thought Edgar. Then he took a deep breath and dove into the river.


    A few minutes after swimming, Edgar is already near the edge of the river. The flow of the river became a lot weaker, but it also meant that it is closer to the territory of crocodiles. He desperately swims toward a slope on the riverside. He saw t ground where it is easier tond, but he has an intuition that he will die if he can''t get out of the river now. When he reached the riverside, he quickly climbs the slope.


    SPLASH! When Edgar heard the ssh of water, he jumped over the slope without looking back.


    BOOM! Something hit where he was standing. Edgar rolls on the ground, then starts running. He looks back at the creature that tried to kill him, and as he expected, it is a nearly four-meter-long bronze crocodile with sharp spines.

 Chapter 3: Gate of Inheritance

    <h4>Chapter 3: Gate of Inheritance</h4>


    ROOOOAR! The crocodile is furious that an insect was able to escape from it. It started gathering water elements in its mouth.


    "Bad!" thought Edgar. He moves towardrge trees that could block the attack of the crocodile.


    WATER BOMB


    BOOM! Edgar hid behind arge tree and avoided the attack, but trees with a width of humans waists are easily destroyed.


    "Damn! If I am hit by that water bomb, I will be blown into pieces!" Edgar sweats just by imagining it.


    The crocodile is angry that it did not destroy the insect. Its eyes turned red, it wants to attack with more powerful magic. Threads of water element are gathering in its mouth, a blue energy ball is forming.


    ROAAAAR! The crocodile is startled. It hesitated, but it eventually dispersed the energy ball, then quickly turned to leave. The sound was a warning from a more powerful beast to leave its territory.


    "It finally left." Edgar feels relieved. For the first time, he feels lucky that he is not a hyperbeing, so he cannot be detected by the powerful beast that scared the crocodile since he has no magical power. He only has a more powerful physique than ordinary people. The wolf and crocodile attacked him because they saw him from a short distance.


    "I must erase my odor first," Edgar said, taking out a spray from his pouch. He was not able to keep his sword in the river, but he tried his best to keep his pouch because the inside of it is very necessary for his survival. If his odor is erased, then he is invisible to the beast if they can''t see him from a short distance.


    Edgar climbed a tall tree and started resting. A few hours after resting, he starts thinking about how to get out of the inner zone.


    "Should I look for guild members and ask for their help? Will they be willing to help an ordinary human like me? If I am a hyperbeing with great potential, then they might be willing to help me. They might even turn me into bait while they hunt for the beast. Wait, if the beast cannot detect me, then so do hyperbeings! I don''t have magic, so they can''t sense me. I can sneak beneath their armored vehicles at night! Hahaha!" Edgar is happy that he has a higher chance of living now because of his idea.


    "From what I read, it is quite far from here where they park their armored cars because there is no road for vehicles in the deeper area of the inner zone. I need to n how to reach that ce." Edgar frowns while thinking of the information he has on ces that he must travel before reaching his destination.


    BOOOOM! Edgar is shocked by the sudden, loud explosion, which is followed by an earthquake.


    ROOOAARR! ROWWWR! Edgar hears a mixture of roars from beasts.


    "Explosion, earthquake, mixture of roars. It''s Beast Horde! World''s Burst!" thought Edgar.


    A world''s burst happens when the broken world is not cleared on time. All the beasts inside will appear on Earth. Beasts are graded from Tier 0 to Tier 3. Tier 0 don''t have magical abilities, but they are still a lot stronger than ordinary humans.


    Edgar is sweating. He is very nervous that those mighty beasts might move toward him. He climbs to the top of the tree and uses his small telescope to observe those beasts. Thankfully, they aren''t moving to his location since it is near the territory of water-based beasts.


    Edgar observes the source of the world''s burst, and his heart is quickly beating. His whole body is trembling with excitement.


    "Pce of God! The world''s burst caused a fissure in the space, and a small opening in a nearby broken world appears! It is a small opening, but I can do it! I have been waiting for this chance for a long time!" said Edgar, then he quickly climbs down from the tree and runs toward the opening. He already nned the route where he would run. He ran where there are no beasts because they were scared by the beast horde.


    ROOOOAARR!


    ROOOOAARRR!


    BOOOOM! BOOOM!


    The king of both different species started fighting for territory. The Giant Blue Ape is the boss of the recent world''s burst. The apes'' enemy is a giant, dark orange triceratops.


    EARTH SPIKE!


    WIND BOMB!


    BOOOMM! The triceratops controls the earth element, while the ape controls the wind.


    Their fight causes explosions, dust, andrge boulders to rain. It is very dangerous for Edgar but also a good opportunity because the dust blocks those beasts from seeing him. He is already near the opening, but it suddenly darkens. He looks at the sky, and arge boulder is going down.


    "It''s do or die!" When Edgar took the next step, he put all of his strength into his legs, then dove to the opening.


    BOOM! When the boulder crashed, Edgar is already inside the broken world. The Pce of God is below a tall cliff. Around it are towering trees. In front of the giant white pce are one hundred-meter-tall sculptures. The sculptures are wearing armor and holding spears. Edgar walks toward the pce. He needed to jump on the stairs because of their huge size, then he went inside the pce.


    A column of huge sculptures is lined up inside. After walking for a while, Edgar reached a hall. In the middle of the hall is a big blue crystal. At the end of the hall is a huge gate, fifty meters in size.


    Edgar looks at the gate and is fascinated by the huge size, beautifully carved runes, and gems embedded in it. His past experiences suddenly cross his mind when he looks at the gate. He experienced many life-and-death situations for this gate. Now, he has the chance to gain power that could shake the world.


    "Gate of Inheritance. Here Ie."


    The huge gate automatically opens, a white light spreads throughout the whole hall, and Edgar is devoured.

 Chapter 4: Trial

    <h4>Chapter 4: Trial</h4>


    Edgar opened his eyes and saw a room full of medieval European styles. He observes his body, and it feels like the real world. The trial is a virtual world that tests the abilities of the hyperbeing.


    There are clues on how to pass the trial. Clues are connected to a god. The god that kept the divine core and skills at the gate of inheritance. The divine core and skills are only inherited when a hyperbeing passes the trial. The gate will disappear when the trial failed, and then it will appear in another Tier 3 broken world. A very rare trial appeared recently on earth. No gods exist in that virtual world. No challenger had ever passed it. No one knows how to pass it.


    "Ahhh!" Edgar feels a headache from the sudden gush of memories in his head.


    This world is called Aurora. It is a beautiful world with five continents and many auroras caused by magic particles. Elves live in southern continent. Demi-humans live together with humans in Eastern continent. Central continent is where most humans live. There are ice continents in north and south.


    The kingdom being ruled by Edgar is located in the south eastern region of the central continent.


    Edgar''s kingdom is called the Baynard Kingdom. There are two kingdoms on its northern border: the Ru kingdom in the northwest and the Fran kingdom in the northeast. North of Ru and Fran is a powerful empire called the Maginev Empire. The Empire is at war with its neighboring powerful country in the west, called the Morowind Empire.


    The royal family that rules the Baynard kingdom is the meworth family. Van meworth is the current Regent King, the character given to Edgar.


    "There is no information on god in Van''s memory. Damn! Is this the trial that no one has ever passed?! No! It is too early to conclude that. I should research first before making a conclusion,"thought Edgar. He frowns while exploring the memory of Van, and then his mind is suddenly struck by lightning. He saw a video of runesmithing. Although it only shows the beginning, the method is the same in Van''s memory. The runes are the same! The knowledge in this world is real!


    "No matter what kind of trial, I will not let go of this massive opportunity to learn. I will study magic, aura, and runesmith. I can let others study potions. I just need to know the process and form. This world is a big treasure trove of knowledge!" thought Edgar. He is so excited to learn from this world, and then he feels confused.


    Hyperbeings can have two sources of power: aura and magic. Aura is graded from level one to level four. Magicians are graded on how many circles they have on their mana core.


    Poison Lord is a third-level aura master and 6th-circle magician. Death God is a third peak level aura master and 8th circle magician, the highest stage in magic in the world and considered a demigod level.


    Edgar feels confused because if the knowledge in the Gate of Inheritance is real, why is knowledge on magic, aura, potion making, and runesmithing not spread to the whole world? They subconsciously thought that it was just an illusion. If you defeat the enemy, then you will inherit skills. They thought that their knowledge of potions and runesmiths came from their own studies.


    "Damn! The top is monopolizing knowledge! It is probably an open secret to them!" Edgar grits his teeth and grips his fist as he realizes it.


    ''''Why are we, at the bottom, not given a chance to learn?! Why?" asked Edgar in his mind. He remembers how powerless he was when his parents were protecting them. He remembers how they desperately protected them against the beast. They fought the beast as ordinary parents who were just protecting their children. Edgar cries while remembering how his parents sacrificed themselves five years ago.


    Edgar wiped his tears, and then his eyes look determined. He will find the answer, but the knowledge of aura and magic must spread to the bottom¡ªto the people like them who are powerless against the magic beast andwless hyperbeings!


    Edgar continues to explore the knowledge of Van on magic.


    Cultivating magic requires meditation techniques. The better the meditation technique, the faster mana is absorbed from the air or from mana stones. The better the aptitude of the body, the faster and more mana is absorbed. The best meditation techniques could reach the 8th circle of magic.


    The meditation technique includes how to form a mana core and a magic circle on the core. When the capacity of the mana core is saturated, another circle can form, which improves the capacity of the mana core. The rune in each circle is different. The rune of the second circle is different from the first circle, and so on. The best meditation techniques haveplete details of runes from the 1st circle to the 8th circle.


    Forming the runes of a higher circle is not easy for everybody. Some stay in the second circle forever due to their aptitude for magic.


    Van had magic, but Edgar must start from scratch. There is a clear method in Van''s memory on how to establish a magic core in the sea of consciousness, an instruction from me Art Meditation. Edgar closes his eyes, then follows the instructions in Van''s memory. Blue mana is gathering and rotating in his sea of consciousness.


    TNNNG! A blue mana core appears.


    "Sess!" thought Edgar. He feels happy.He has been dreaming for a long time to possess magical ability. Next, he built his first magic circle on his mana core. Edgar easily did it because Van repeatedly trained them. The steps are very clear. It only requires concentration, which Edgar does notck.


    Edgar further explores Van''s memory of magic. Magic is cast through magic circles. There is a faster way to cast magic: rune skills. Magic skills can be formed into magic rune skills in the sea of consciousness. The magic rune that appears inside the magic circle when casting a skill is the rune that can be formed in the sea of consciousness.


    Edgar tried to form his first magic rune in his sea of consciousness. Runes are slowly forming in his sea of consciousness. A mistake is made on a rune, and then it bursts. Edgar repeatedly tried, but he quickly got exhausted. Forming runes in the sea of consciousness requires mental energy and mana.


    Edgar went to a drawer and took mana and stamina potions. Mana, stamina, and health recovery potions only recover 5%, but some countries in Aurora are 2% more effective. On Earth, they only recover 4%.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! Edgar is startled by the sudden knock from the door.


    "Your Highness, may Ie in?" asked a maid. Edgar hesitates because he has not adjusted yet to Van''s character. Van is azy and debaucherous prince. People might notice that he is a different person, but he has already prepared a logical reason.


    "Yes," replied Edgar. The maid came in while trembling and staring at the ground, afraid of being molested by the prince. She looks 16 years old, cute, has blue hair, and has well-developed body.


    "Y-your highness, y-your food is ready!" The cute little maid is stuttering. She did not even dare look at Edgar.


    Edgar is not surprised to see the maid feeling afraid of him since Van was always looking at her with a lecherous gaze.


    "Alright, you can get out now," replied Edgar. The little maid is surprised to hear a calm reply from the prince. In the past, Van would always talk like a pervert to her, but today she did not hear any lecherous remarks. The little maid looks at the prince, and then her heart skips a beat. Red hair, handsome face, and eyes are not the usual eyes of a pervert but pure and calm. Eyes are the window of the soul.


    "What is it?" asked Edgar to the little maid who is staring at him.


    "N-nothing, your highness." The maid looks flustered, and her face is blushing. She immediately retreated and went out of the room. Edgar smiles at the silliness of the maid.


    "Her name is Elena. She''s been the maid of Van for 2 years. The king chose her because she is smart. Van did not force himself on Elena because he is afraid of the king. She might be a good candidate for secretary," thought Edgar. He smiles as he remembers the silliness of the little maid earlier. He changed his clothes and went to the dining room. Elena is waiting for him there.


    "Elena, call the prime ministerter to the study room after I eat. Also, find a craftsman that can be trusted, then bring him to me." ordered Edgar.


    "Yes, your highness!" answered Elena.She is surprised by his sudden change, but for her, it is better than staying as a debauchery prince.


    After eating, Edgar went to his study room and waited for the prime minister to arrive.


    When he was exploring the memory of Van, he saw a nt that could earn a lot of money to solve the kingdom''s plight. A powerful kingdom is what he needs to carry out his n. Money is a powerful tool that drives a kingdom''s prosperity.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Come in." Edgar looks at the prime minister who came in. He is trusted by the King. He looks nearly 70 years old and very exhausted. Based on Van''s memory, this is an old man who tirelessly worked for the kingdom. He is a minister who can be trusted.


    "Your highness, did you ask someone to bring me here?" asked Albert. He was surprised when he heard that the prince took the initiative to have a meeting with him since this is the first time that it has happened since the prince became a regent king one month ago. Albert notices the changes in Van and is surprised at first, but quickly regains hisposure. He is an old man with so much experience that only a few could make him lose his calm.


    "Sit first. We will have a long conversation," said Edgar while smiling at Albert. He respects this minister. Albert sits and looks confused. He doesn''t know how he will have a long conversation since he knows that most knowledge of Van is about women!


    "Do you know Franbeans?" Edgar asked the minister. Franbeans are called soybeans on Earth. It is called franbeans because it originated in the kingdom of Fran.


    "Franbeans? The fodder of livestock? We have stocks, but livestock does not like it. Livestock only eat it when there is no other food. Why are you asking, your highness?" Asked Albert.


    "Franbeans can make us earn a lot of gold," answered Edgar. Albert stood up and looks shocked. He can''t believe what he heard. Franbeans that are treated as cheap as grass could have so much value in gold. Albert stares at Edgar, hoping that he isn''t joking because the kingdom desperately needs money.


    "How will you earn gold from Franbeans, your highness?" asked Albert. He loses hisposure.


    Edgar smiled at the shocked old man, then answered his question.


    "Oil!"

 Chapter 5: Oil is gold

    <h4>Chapter 5: Oil is gold</h4>


    "Oil?! How is that possible?" blurted Albert, as he couldn''t believe that those small beans could produce oil. Oil is produced from animal fats. This is what everyone in the world knows.


    "It is possible, but there are things that we need to prepare before we can turn those cheap beans into something as valuable as gold," said Edgar. He is grateful that he spent some time researching how to produce daily necessities like oil. There are few resources in the kingdom, and Edgar''s modern knowledge could give the kingdom arge amount of ie.


    When Edgar decided to look for a gate of inheritance, he taught himself some misceneous knowledge to increase his chance of passing the trial. He is d that his decision was right.


    "What do we need to prepare your highness?! I will prepare it right away!" said Albert while feeling excited. Although he does notpletely believe in the prince, he still has some hope because the person in front of him does not resemble the previouszy and debaucherous prince.


    Edgar smiles at the eager minister and says,"Let us wait for the craftsman first. I already told Elena earlier to look for someone that can be trusted because the method of producing oil can be easily copied. Those people involved in the production of oil must be strictly monitored!"


    Edgar knew that the secret of cooking oil could not be hidden for a long time since the method is simple, but he wants to keep it for as long as he can because monopoly is a huge profit.


    "Your highness, I will personally cut anyone''s head that will leak the secret!" said Albert with a serious face. He knows oil is important to the kingdom, but they might not be able to keep it secret for a long time because it contains huge benefits.


    Edgar nods at the seriousness of the minister, so the supervision should not bex. Then he shifts the conversation to another important matter.


    "What is the current situation of the kingdom?" Edgar asked the minister because there is not enough information in Van''s memory since the debauchery prince did not care about the kingdom''s situation.


    "Your highness, the kingdom''s situation is not good," answered Albert while feeling happy because Van started to be concerned about the kingdom, but he still looks serious while exining the situation. Since the king became sick and unable to attend court meetings, Albert started losing power, and some nobles aren''t following the court''s order. More nobles have be disobedient since Van became the regent king.


    "Your highness, food production in some areas has decreased because water canals have not been managed properly since your grandfather''s reign. More bandits are appearing. There are insufficient funds for magic research and study of students in the magic academy. Many nobles aren''t cooperating with the royal court. Taxes collected in areas governed by some nobles have decreased. Some broken magic armor and weapons of the army should also be reced," said Albert. He looks exhausted when he exins the kingdom''s plight because his effort to solve the situation is obstructed in many ces.


    "Many problems of the kingdom will be solved once money is avable. Although money will be sufficient, you can use money from the treasury first to buy food immediately and sell it at a reasonable price to areas thatck food to suppress the price maniption of nobles and merchants. Limit the sale of food that we bought. Avoid getting cheated by grain merchants and nobles. We must avoid turning our people into refugees. If there are already beggars and refugees, feed them porridge and give them temporary work," said Edgar. He had read in history on Earth that many refugees became rebels. Many rebellious refugees shook the foundations of some countries in history.


    "Yes, your highness. I am sure thatmon people will be very thankful for your kindness." Albert feels relieved that he got Edgar''s permission to get money from the Treasury for food. The treasurer did not agree because money iscking. He is worried, though, that oil might not provide the expected ie to the kingdom.


    "Your highness, how much do you expect to earn from selling candles made from oil?" asked Albert. He assumes that the oil will be made into candles because oil extracted from animal fats is turned into candles.


    Edgar has a mysterious smile on his face when he heard Albert''s question. People from this world do not know the pleasure given by oil. The pleasure of food!


    Edgar said, "Our oil will not be used in making candles. Cooking oil will bring great change to the world! People will experience food delicacies that they have never had before! "


    "F-food?!!"Albert is really shocked that oil could be used for cooking food.


    Knock! Knock! Knock! The knock from the door interrupted their conversation.


    "Your highness, the craftsman is here," said Elena.


    "Let hime in," said Edgar. He looked at the man who came in¡ªthe man who would make oil production possible. His posture is low, and he looks afraid. He didn''t yet know his importance to the kingdom. Edgar brought out a blueprint from his drawer that he had drawn earlier.


    "Come closer and don''t be afraid. I called you here because I need your help to make something. Once you make it, I will give you an official position,nd, and money," said Edgar. He is promising benefits to keep the craftsman''s loyalty and enthusiasm.


    The craftsman is very happy when he heard Edgar''s exnation. His face is full of smiles while he imagines his future. The regent king seems different from the rumors that he heard. He looks wise and kind.


    Edgar handed out the blueprint, and then he said, "Here is the blueprint for the oil press. It is simple to make, but you must keep it secret because it is very important to the kingdom. If you leak the secret, you will lose your head and implicate your family. Do you understand?"


    Edgar''s tone sounds serious when he is warning him. He is following the principle of giving a carrot with stick.


    "Y-Yes, your highness," answered the craftsman while stuttering. He now knows that he is involved in a very important matter for the kingdom. He will lose his head if he is not careful, but he also feel excited because the regent king will definitely attach importance to him once he sessfullypletes his task.


    "Elena, prepare a ce for him where he can experiment and make the oil press. You can bring him out with you," said Edgar. He really appreciates the little maid. She is a verypetent secretary.


    "Yes, your highness," answered Elena. She is happy that the prince started to govern the kingdom.


    When they got out, Edgar continued his conversation with Albert.


    "Tomorrow I will show you how to extract cooking oil and use it for cooking. You must prepare a ce for the production of oil. That ce must be strictly guarded. I have another task for you and must be kept secret. You must find an unknown person with good eloquence because that kind of person is important for futureyout in our neighboring kingdoms. We will continue our conversationter," said Edgar. He wanted to end the conversation because he wants to start his training.


    Before going to the training ground, Edgar wants to go to the top of the castle and see what the city and the kingdom look like. He already saw it in Van''s memory, but he still wants to see it personally.


    After walking for a while, he almost reached the top. He is walking on the stairs, and he can hear the pping sound of a g. The g is yellow with a red lion mark. It''s the g of Baynard.


    He stepped on the viewing tform. His long red hair and dark red coat are swaying because of the strong blows of the wind. He moved to the edge of the tform and took a look. He already expected it, but he still feels amazing as he looks at the scene.

 Chapter 6: Kingford City

    <h4>Chapter 6: Kingford City</h4>


    Edgar looks fascinated as he looks at the scene from the top of the castle.


    The city has a five-kilometer circumference. It is surrounded by a fifty-meter-tall circr wall. It has six circr corners. On top of each corner is a huge lion-head sculpture. Also at the top, in the middle of each corner, is a white tower with magic runes. They are defense towers for magic shields. Between each circr corner is a huge silver gate with magic runes. They are the six gates of the city. Many people and carriages are currently moving in and out of the huge gates.


    A court magician casts magic, then a wind tornado lifts him up to the top of the wall. He briefly talked with a soldier guarding the wall. The soldier nodded, then moved to the edge and jumped down. He cast magic, and then a huge blob of water appeared on his feet. He flies down toward the ground.


    The soldier is near the ground when a tall brown horse suddenly became a runaway. It was startled by a broken pot, and its feet were identally injured. There is chaos on the street.


    The soldier noticed the chaos. He jumped on top of a carriage, then jumped toward another.


    "Ah! Move away!" Shouted a man riding a horse. He is going to sh with the soldier.


    The soldier pulled up his feet close to his body, then he rotated his body in midair. His head faces the ground, then he stretched his arms down. He put his hands on the head of the man riding the horse, then pushed himself forward.


    His feetnded on the back of the runaway horse, his right hand holds the reins, and then he stretched his left hand, which has a magic circle. A water whip came out of the magic circle. It curved to the front and holds a child that is going to be hit by running panic adults. The soldier pulled both his arms. The horse lifts its hooves in the air, and the child, tied by a water whip, flew to the soldier''s arms, who is sitting on the horse back.


    The crowd¡ªhumans and demihumans¡ªps their hands.


    The city''s name is Kingford, the capital of the Baynard Kingdom.


    The castle of the royal family is surrounded by a miniature version of the city wall, but with only one gate. It has one big courtyard and beautiful garden on both sides.


    South of the castle, there is another circr wall ten meters high with one gate. It is the training ground for royal guards and the army. It is also the camp of the army in the city.


    North of the castle is the business district. It is where the market and most businesses are located. At the center of the business district is an open za with a big pool of blue water. A young boy and his friends approached the pool. He stretched his hand and cast magic. A big blob of water rises from the pool. His friends pped their hands, especially the young girls. He touches his nose, as if he is saying that it is nothing. A guard patrolling the za shouted at the children. The water in the pool is for drinking. It cannot be yed at will. The children are startled. The blob of water fell to the pool, then they ran away with flustered faces as the guard moves toward them. The peopleugh at the mischievous children.


    There are many people in the za. There are even demihumans. A woman with cat ears wearing armor is apanying her teammates, who are also wearing armor. They are mercenaries. A middle-aged man with rabbit ears is shaking the hand of a business owner after they reached an agreement.


    The business district is quite close to the north gate. There is also a business district in the south, but its scale is much smaller than in the north because there are a lot more business traders from the north, where the kingdoms and empires are located.


    The whole road in the city is made up of stone. With the magic and strength of aura masters, the time and effort to do this project are probably not too difficult, even without the help of modern equipment used for construction.


    There is a straight water canal with a stone wall in the west of the city. The straight water canal stretches from south to north. The water is blue. There are arched stone bridges over the canal. On the right side of the canal are breeding grounds for messenger birds, medicinal nts, foods, and other materials needed by the royal family and the city. There is also a huge silver cage for a me lion that has red skin and orange hair.


    There are small boats moving on the canal. A young man who looks like a noble has two beautifuldies on both sides while sitting on the boat. His hands are behind their waist, then he stretched his palms toward the canal. Blue magic circles shed, then two water ribbons rose from the canal and moved around them. Thedies p their hands.


    The water ribbons move to the young man''s palms. The water ribbons be smaller as they move to the palms. The water ribbons looked like a rotating sphere, then white magic circles shed. The sphere became a beautiful ice flower with leaves. The beautifuldies are astonished, then blush and kissed the young noble on both cheeks. The young manughs. The boatman at the front of the boat shakes his head. He seems to know that it isn''t the first time the young man has done that trick.


    The source of the water canal is a huge river three kilometers south of the city. Below the circr wall of the city, there are silver bars with magic runes that allow the entry and exit of the water canal in the city.


    The canal stretches from south to north outside of the city. There are smaller canals that branch from the main canal, providing adequate water to farnds.


    There is wide farnd outside of the city. They look like vibrant green grass as Edgar looks at them. There are various viges and towns near the farnds. Thend is not pure in. There are small mounds and small mountains with huge trees.


    There is a huge flower thirty meters tall on top of a small mountain. It looks like a pink lotus. Its leaves are huge, and its vines stretch down the mountain. The huge leaves have faint, shimmering green lights. They are absorbing life energy in the air and transporting some of it to the ground, making the small mountain and its surroundings have lush green grass. The small mountain is surrounded by stony mounds with green grass, as if they are protecting the magnificent flower. The roots of the lotus flower reach the river.


    There is a tall mountain silhouette that Edgar can see in the north. The mountain is five kilometers tall. He can see a huge castle on top of the mountain. The castle is a fifty-meter-tall simple cylindrical castle with a viewing tform on its top. On the viewing tform, there is a sculpture of the Founder King of Baynard. From the viewing tform, the whole capital and a huge part of Baynard Kingdom can be seen.The castle is called Overseer Castle.


    "A world nurtured by mana is really fascinating," thought Edgar as he looked at the huge pink lotus on top of a mountain.


    He looks at the long river south of the kingdom.


    The north of Baynard has nock of water, but the south has problems with water. There is another huge river in the north aside from the river in the capital, but they all end up to the east, to the Fran Kingdom, and then they flow to the sea. The branch of the river that flows to the south of the kingdom will be ake, swamp, and marsh. The river cannot go out to the sea in the south because it is blocked by mountain ranges. Edgar doesn''t know if it''s good or bad that the kingdom will not be devastated by storms or typhoons thate from the southeast because they are blocked by mountain ranges. There won''t be too much rainfall, but there won''t be too much water, which is nowcking in the south.


    "I should train magicians dedicated to agricultural production. The river cannot be taken full advantage of because there is ack of waterwork in the south. Many magicians refuse to work doing such menial jobs. I don''t believe that I cannot make them willingly do their job with a high sry and benefits," thought Edgar as he looked to the south.


    He looks at the training grounds of the royal guards and army. He saw the royal guards practicing aura. They are moving in particr rhythym. Threads of red aura surround their body. Some are sparring. A royal guard is d in aura, but the aura in his arms is like tiger arms. He is surrounded by royal guards, and he is attacked by them, but they are being blown away by his attack.


    Edgar feels excited as he watches the scene. He, too, will be capable of using aura soon. He walks to the stairs and moves to the training ground with excitement.

 Chapter 7: Flameworth Sacred Art

    <h4>Chapter 7: meworth Sacred Art</h4>


    Van learned a few magic skills when he was studying at a magic academy. His royal uncle tried to teach Van the exclusive skill of the royal family. Van gave up because he could not endure the training.


    Edgar is not Van. He will seriously learn the exclusive skill that belongs to the Royal meworth Family, meworth Sacred Art, and then bring it home to Earth.


    As he moves closer to the training ground, he can hear the loud shouts of the army.


    STAB!


    HAAA! CLAAANG!


    Edgar can hear shes between metallic weapons.


    Guards at the entrance of the training ground saluted Edgar when they saw him approaching.


    "Tell Uncle Marco that I am looking for him." ordered Edgar to the guard.


    "Yes, your highness." The guard dashes and looks for Marco. Marco is a member of the royal family and an uncle of Van. He was invited by the king to teach the sacred art, but Van quickly gave up after training for a very short time. He refuses to continue, so Marco is waiting on the training ground until he changes his mind.


    He entered the training ground and went near the open space where the royal guards he saw were training.


    The pathway is made of stone. The training ground is not aplete open space. There are trees within the wall. There are several open spaces surrounded by trees. There are smaller open spaces; the biggest space is for the army because of theirrge number. In an open space not too far from the training army, the royal guards are practicing their aura. All of them are d in a red aura. Edgar feels amazed that all of them are capable of using aura. There are one hundred royal guards on the training ground. The other four hundred are patrolling and guarding the royal castle. They are divided into five groups, and they are taking turns practicing.


    Edgar is quite a distance from the scene, and he did not show himself because he did not want to disturb their training. His focus on the royal guard''s training is interrupted when he hears a loudughter. He saw his uncle approaching whileughing.


    "Hahaha! Did you finally change your mind?! I am bored to death while waiting. If I do not owe your father, I would have left a long time ago! I am pleased to see your change. Thest time we met, you looked like shit! Hahahaha!" Marco is happy to see the posture and gaze of Van. His nephew no longer looks like a waste.


    Edgar likes this uncle. Marco is straightforward. His uncle does not have the calctive traits of a royal family.


    "Uncle, I''m sorry that I let you wait. I promise that I will keep my training serious!" Edgar did not boast. He will let his actions speak for themselves.


    "Keep your promise, kid, because if you don''t, I will make you regret it! Learn seriously! If you master meworth Sacred Art, you can roam the world!" said Marco.


    Edgar feels more excited when he hears it, and then they move together in a smaller open space surrounded by trees.


    "meworth Sacred Art Skills will require mastery in control of mana and aura. The lowest level of magician required is 4th circle and 3rd level in aura. Our sacred art art has aplete set of training on how to master aura and fire element. Our royal lineage has the best aptitude for aura and fire element in the kingdom. As long as you are a royal descendant and train our sacred art, even if you are a waste, you will be the best of waste!" Marco introduces the sacred art to Edgar. He has a look of pride while exining the sacred art because their ancestors sacrificed a lot of blood and sweat to create one of the most powerful sacred arts in the world.


    "meworth Sacred Art has four skills." Marco became serious. He distanced himself from Edgar and took a sword stance. Aura envelops his whole body and sword.


    "FIRST SKILL: A very powerful sh that crushes the defense of the enemy and cuts anything in its way."


    "DEATH SLASH!!"


    Seven meters of a red energy de made up of aura moves into the sky when Marco shed his sword upward. It could have destroyed the training ground if he had not directed it to the sky.


    "SECOND SKILL. Concentrated strikes that prate small gaps in the tough defense of the enemy." Marco is in a stabbing stance, then he takes a step forward. Marco disappeared from Edgar''s vision.


    "DEATH BEAM!!"


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Three red energy beams rapidly move forward, then hit the wall thirty meters away.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The three beams prate the wall almost at the same time. There are three holes in the wall. The wall is made up of tough material but still got prated thirty meters away. Marco can definitely prate the other side of the wall if he moves a little closer.


    "THIRD SKILL. A nightmare of an enemy on the battlefield. A storm of des that destroy the enemy''s formation." Marco is in a shing stance. The sword is parallel to the ground, and his feet are wider.


    "SWORD HURRICANE!!"


    WOOSH! A tornado with many aura des appears and moves to the sky.


    CRACK! A ground crack where a tree stands.


    Bang! Trees with big, thick roots are unable to stop the sucking power of the tornado. Grass, trees, soil, and boulders are sucked into the tornado.


    CRUNCH! CRACK! CRUNCH! They are all cut and crushed. Edgar is quite far from the tornado, but he can feel the scary sucking power. The tornado flies upward for a while, then disappears. Edgar looked at the messy training ground and smiled helplessly at the carelessness of his uncle.


    "FOURTH SKILL. The most powerful skill of meworth Sacred Art. It is when aura and fire element mustbine. Each swing is as powerful as a death sh. Each stab is as powerful as a death beam. Arge swing could create a sword hurricane."


    Marco looks very serious. He is in a downward sh stance. The aura that surrounds his whole body and sword is getting stronger. Threads of aura are rotating around Marco. He is umting energy. Airflow is getting stronger.


    "KING''S SWORD!!!"


    Edgar is very excited to witness the strongest skill of their family, but after waiting for a while, nothing happened.


    "Hahahahaha!" Marco is loudlyughing. He was only teasing Edgar. Many of the royal family members know that only the king can inherit thest skill, and Van, as a crown prince, should know that Marco cannot wield thest skill. Edgar does not know because Van did not bother to ask.


    "I was only teasing you because you do not seem to know that only the king can inherit the fourth skill. I can''t help it because you look serious and excited! Hahahaha!" Marco enjoys teasing Van. He started liking the prince. He did not like the prince before because the prince waszy and infamous for debauchery. Now, the prince looks serious and very eager to learn.


    Edgar is speechless. He did not expect that Marco would tease him, but he also felt relieved. He feels closer to this royal uncle. Marco could help change the views of the elders of the royal family on Van. Getting theplete cooperation of members of the royal family could be much faster with the help of Marco.


    Marco calmed down and continued his teaching.


    "King''s sword is the first form of the fourth skill. The requirement is 3rd level aura master and 4th circle magician. The reason why aura and fire element mustbine is to reach the second form, The King''s Field. In that field, you are the King. As King, you can mobilize the field to crush the enemy with powerful magic skills. Since the creation of our sacred art, only the founder sessfully reached the second form. No other king was able to do it again. The founder said that fire element and aura must bebined." Marco stares at Edgar, whose eyes look yearning for that power. Then he looks up and down at Edgar. Edgar''s eyes are good, but he can''t erase signs of debauchery from his body in just a few hours. He is a little thin, has a few eye bags, and his cheeks are a little sunken. Marco sighs, he is sad that he might not ever witness the birth of meworth''s King Field.


    "Next, I will teach you Aura."

 Chapter 8: Aura

    <h4>Chapter 8: Aura</h4>


    "A long time ago, practicing aura was difficult, so it was rare to see a person who is both a master of aura and a high-level magician. They discovered that practicing aura was a lot easier with rhythmic body movement and breathing supplemented by medicinal nts and meat from magic beasts. As time passed, practicing aura got a lot easier, and aura users have more time to practice magic, so it is no longer surprising to see a lot of high-level aura users with high attainments in magic.


    Aura is everywhere. It is life energy. Aside from mana in the air, there is also aura. We absorb it through breathing and eating. Normal breathing cannot fully utilize aura. Breathing and movement techniques help direct the aura to strengthen our body. They are also our way of keeping the aura within our body. There are four levels of aura." Marco stands in front of Luke then starts mobilizing his aura.


    "The first level is surrounding your body with an aura. Your physical strength will multiply, and your whole body''s defense will also increase even without using magic." Marco''s whole body is surrounded by a red energy, or aura. He unsheathes his sword and shes his arm, but no blood appears. The sh was blocked by the aura that surrounded his arm.


    "The second level is the will control of the aura. At this level, you can easily move aura anywhere in your body. You can put more aura into your fist to make it stronger, your feet to make it step faster, or your sword to make it tougher or stronger. The will control of aura can strengthen the speed, offense, and defense of aura users." Marco is freely moving his aura from his fist, feet, body, and sword. It is as easy as breathing for him.


    "Aura users alsobined their magic skills with their martial arts to create more force on their magic skills." Marco took a sword stance. He swung his sword, and the firede quickly flew. He sheathed his sword and stretched his left hand. A magic circle appeared, and a firede flew, but a lot slower than the firede earlier.


    "Did you see the difference? Firede became a lot more powerful whenbined with the force from my sword. A simple magic skill will multiply in power ifbined with martial arts."


    "Third level is releasing an aura like the energy de that I showed you before. A long time ago, only weapons could release powerful aura attacks. As martial arts develop, applications of aura evolve. Aura masters can shape their aura that matches their martial arts.Weapons are no longer required for every aura user to release powerful aura attacks." Marco demonstrated fist art that releases aura.


    "Peak third level. It is still third level, but the difference in ability to control aura is quite big. Those at this level have absolute control of their aura. When they d their body with aura, no aura will leak, the aura bespact, the aura is steady, and the power is concentrated. Their defense is scary and their attacks are stronger. Look, when I d my fist, the aura looks like waving up. Aura leaks when it is waving." Marco d his fist with aura and showed the waving aura to Edgar.


    "The fourth level is conceptualization. It is based on theprehension of aura users on their martial art. The gap of strength between 4th and 3rd level is very wide. Multiple peaks at 3rd level working together can only defend against a fourth level. There are currently two aura masters at fourth level in the central continent. They are marshals of the Maginev empire and Morowind empire that are currently at war." Marco sighs that he is still far from the fourth level. He did not even reach the peak of third level yet.


    "The closest to the fourth level in our kingdom is the marshal of our army, Marshal Frey. He is a spear master. When you reach the third level, you can ask for his advice. Van, you can definitely surpass meter, but you must first train for so many years!" Marco does not believe that Van could reach his level quickly. He started when he was a child. Van is already twenty years old but did not even start training aura before. Marco does not know that Edgar is the current Van. Edgar lives on Earth, where there is an explosion of information. The sh of ideas in Edgar''s mind will help shape his sword art. Marco will definitely be shocked by Edgarter.


    "Our sacred art has breathing and movement techniques for aura. It has 24 movements. Completing these movements will allow aura to reach every part of the body. You must not let go of the sword. Breathing and movement must be in the same rhythm. These movements are also a form of training for executing four skills of our sacred art." Marco demonstrates breathing and body movements while holding a sword.


    "It''s your turn. It will be painful but rewarding." Marco grins at Edgar.

 Chapter 9: Rune Skills

    <h4>Chapter 9: Rune Skills</h4>


    Edgar was not able to match the rhythm of his breathing and movement at first. He was able to do it after a few hours of trying. He was only able to execute the first three movements, but he is already very exhausted and his muscles are aching. His body is aching, but he is smiling because he can feel that his strength is growing.


    Marco went into a house earlier and rested for a few hours. When he returned, he is shocked that the prince sessfully executes three movements. They were trained on swordsmanship and breathing first when they were children as preparation for training in meworth Sacred Art because its 24 movements are difficult. He was just letting Van try and make him suffer. He can''t ept for a while that his wasteful nephew seems better than him.


    "You-" Marco pointed at Van. He moved in front of Edgar. He put his hands on both Edgar''s shoulders and applied pressure. Marco stares at the prince.


    "You! Did you fool everyone and secretly practice our sacred art?" Marco thinks that this is the only possible exnation. Van was a waste. Until now, he is only a first-circle magician. He did not even try to train aura because, as he said before, it was painful and very exhausting. Van did not train in swordsmanship, but Edgar did.


    Edgar trained for 5 years in swordsmanship based on martial arts that circted on the inte. Martial art masters on earth freely circted their martial art to help people gain some strength for protection.


    "Uncle, I only copied what you showed me and followed your instructions in breathing and movement." Edgar helplessly smiles at Marco. Everyone in the castle knows that he never trained in sword art. He sessfully executes three movements because of his training on Earth, so he can only pretend that he copied Marco.


    "Damn! So wasteful! You might be a waste in magic, but you are a genius in swordsmanship and aura! If you started training when you were a child, you have a high chance of reaching the 4th level of aura! Why did you waste your talent?!" Marco feels regret that his wasteful nephew turned out to be a genius. Their kingdom is being eyed by a powerful empire. A 4th-level aura master is a powerful force in the kingdom and ensures the rule of the Royal meworth family.


    "I will talk to the elders of the royal family and prepare precious materials for your training." Marco still hopes that Van can reach the 4th level of aura before the empire in the north aims for their kingdom. For Marco, Edgar seems to have the bestprehension of martial arts in the royal family, so the resources should be tilted toward him.


    "Thank you, uncle. I will try not to disappoint you!" Edgar sighs. He is mistaken for a genius. He can only do his best.


    Marco hopes that Edgar can endure the pressure on his shoulder given to him by the royal family and the kingdom.


    "Rest for a while, and I will continue teaching you." said Marco.


    Edgar took a potion and recovered a little of his stamina. He rested for an hour before Marco started teaching him again.


    "After forming your mana core in your consciousness, you can build your magic circle. You must at least have one circle on your mana core before you can build rune skills. The more magic circle in your mana core, the higher level of rune skills you can build. Rune skills help magicians instantly cast magic. Powerful rune skills cannot instantly cast because they require umtion of mana but are still a lot faster than casting without rune skills." Said Marco, then a magic circle appeared beneath his feet.


    A fire dragon rises and moves around Marco.


    The dragon opened its mouth and fired fireballs into the air.


    The fireballs fly and then fall to the training ground of the Royal Guards.


    Dan, the team leader of the Royal Guards, saw the falling fireballs.


    "Fuck! Who carelessly casts fireballs?" Dan furiously asked.


    An aura d his right arm. The aura turned into a tiger arm, then he swung it to the fire balls.


    TIGER CLAW


    A huge red sh of w rapidly flew to the fireballs in the air.


    Bang! The tiger w destroyed the fireballs and keeps moving in the air.


    Marco saw the flying tiger w, and then heughed.


    He dispersed the fire dragon, then cast the skill again without relying on the rune skill in the sea of consciousness.


    The runes on the magic circle are forming.


    Woosh! A fire dragon rises and lifts Marco into the air.


    "Did you see the difference? It takes longer to cast magic," said Marco while standing on the dragon''s head.


    Edgar looks at the fire dragon with longing.


    The fire dragon moves around Edgar as it moves down its head. It dispersed, then Marco swiftly stepped on the ground. He smiles as he sees Edgar longing for the skill, then he continues his teaching.


    "Our sacred art 4th skill is abination of fire element and aura. You can form rune skills for our sacred art when you reach 2nd and 3rd circle. The rune skills are fire de, fire beam, and fire tornado. You must be a 4th circle to execute the fourth skill of sacred art because it will require an astonishing amount of mana. Martial skills cannot be formed into rune skills. Rune skills in our consciousness can only be built with mana and cast using mana. Martial skills are based on aura." Marco paused for a while and seemed to be thinking.


    "Let us end the training for today. Soak in a medicine bath that I asked someone to prepare earlier. You should not use healing magic for your aching body from training aura because that will stop the improvement of your strength. The proper way to heal is soaking in a medicine bath. Unlike healing magic,the medicine will not stop your body from adapting to intense training and your strength will keep growing.


    For people thatck resources, healing magic is the first choice for recovery. We will continue our training tomorrow. I thought I would have a boring time here but you gave me a great surprise! Hahahaha." Marco left the training ground whileughing. He is really happy that the future king is a genius.


    Edgar went back to the castle. He went to his bathhouse and swam in a prepared medicine bath. His whole body feelsfortable. He feels his strength growing again. The medicine seems to be a secret form for the royal family. Edgar smiles. This virtual world is really a treasure trove of knowledge. The most important secret knowledge in the kingdom will not be hidden from him, and he will bring it home to Earth.

 Chapter 10: Sasha Company

    <h4>Chapter 10: Sasha Company</h4>


    After taking a bath, Edgar went to his study room. He sat down on his seat and closed his eyes. His muscles still ache. He feels happy for his growing strength, even if the process is painful. He is willing to endure the pain of getting stronger rather than the pain of losing important people to him.


    Edgar opened his eyes. He put his right hand in front of him. He cast fire magic. An orange magic circle appeared on his palm. A fire floats on his palm. He was not able to form rune skills in his sea of consciousness, but he can still cast magic. Edgar smiles while staring at the fire on his palm. It is a magical ability that he has been seeking for a long time.


    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "Your highness, it is time for dinner." Elena''s voice came from the door. Edgar did not even notice that it is already time for dinner. The room is starting to be dim. Edgar went out of the study room. Themps are already lit. It is really inconvenient without a clock, so he will order craftsmen to build themter. The clock will be a reference in making watches. Watches will be a hotmodity for wealthy people around the world.


    "How is the work of a craftsman? Did you give the blueprint of an iron pot to the cksmith?" Edgar asked Elena while they are walking to the dining room.


    "Your highness, they were able to easily make the blueprints that you gave them." Elena also saw what they made, but she doesn''t have an idea how the prince will use them.


    "Tell them to bring what they made in the morning.Tomorrow, bring franbeans from the warehouse and the materials for grounding and steaming. You also prepare fresh pork, chicken, and fish in the kitchen because I will cook them tomorrow," ordered Edgar. Elena seems surprised by the order. Edgar smiles. He will give her a lot more surprises tomorrow. They arrived in the dining room.


    "You don''t have to remain standing here. I know that you also work hard today. You can eat now and then start resting." Edgar saw the hard work of the little maid earlier, and he is concerned that she might be pushing herself too much. He is happy, though, because Elena is really a capable secretary.


    "No, your highness, you might have a sudden order, so I must remain by your side." Elena smiles because the prince appreciates her work today.


    "I''ll let someone call you if I need you," Edgar sincerely told the maid.


    "Then, thank your highness." Elena bowed and retreated.


    After eating, he returns to his study room and makes ns for the business that he will establish tomorrow. He will create a business empire in the world of Aurora, and he will name it Sasha Company. Sasha is his little sister on Earth. Edgar is afraid that he might lose himself because of the sudden gain of power and wealth. The name of thepany will remind him of his real self and family.


    When the two suns rise, Albert is already in the yard, waiting for the prince. He is really eager to witness the miracle of producing oil from franbeans. Edgar was eating breakfast when he was told that they are already waiting in the yard with the materials for oil production. He did not finish eating and went to the yard with Elena and his guards.


    "Secure the area. Don''t let anyonee closer than 20 meters," Edgar ordered the guards. The people who are present there are Albert, Elena, and the craftsman.


    "I will tell you the process of producing oil. First, grind the franbeans. Second, heat the grounded franbeans through steam in a short time. Extract the oil from the heated franbeans using the oil press, then transfer the oil to the y pot and use it for cookingter," said Edgar. He smiles at the shock expression of everyone, then he demonstrates the oil production.


    Edgar looks at the shock expression that remained on their faces from beginning to end and says,"You have seen how simple the materials and processes are in producing oil. They can be easily copied, so we must strictly guard the production of materials and oil."


    Edgar looks at Albert and said,"Albert, find a ce as a production center for oil. Oil presses and oil will be produced there. Turn that ce into town, bring the family of workers there. Build markets and give free education to children of workers. Hire 1st circle water and earth magicians for efficiency in moving oil from oil press and lifting y pots.


    Let us change the name of franbeans into soybeans. I don''t want the Fran kingdom to benefit from the poprity of our merchandise. Start nting soybeans near the town. Contract farmers to nt soybeans, offer a price higher than their ie in nting wheat grain. Iron pot does not need to be kept secret because it isn''t needed in oil production." Edgar pauses for a while. He remembers that they did not eat breakfast. It should be time for frying food to appear in the world.


    Edgar stares at everyone and said,


    "Follow me. it is time for you to witness the revolution of cooking!"

 Chapter 11: Sasha Company(2)

    <h4>Chapter 11: Sasha Company(2)</h4>


    The materials that were used before are already kept by Edgar''s guards. They are cautious about keeping oil production a secret. Everyone is excited to follow Edgar to the kitchen. A y pot is floating behind them. It is being lifted by the earth magic of a guard. Albert is very excited. He is looking at the pot as if it is filled with gold. He believes that everything the prince said is true! He can already see that gold will rain in the kingdom because of cooking oil. The kingdom''s treasury will be filled, and many problems will be solved.


    Everyone arrived in the kitchen. Edgar ordered the guard to ce the y pot near the stove. At the center of the stove is a hole. Fire stones are ced in the center of the stove. They are mined near volcanoes. They will be hot when they make contact with fire and retain heat for a period of time. More firestones will result in higher heat. Fire stones are used for cooking and smithing.


    Edgar prepares the food. He put salt on fish, pork, and chicken. He ordered the cook to cut vegetables and pork into small pieces. He prepared three stoves and cast fire magic. He put three iron pots on stoves and waited for them to heat. He exined to them that an iron pot is used for frying. He put oil in the iron pot and waited for it to boil. He exins to them that the amount of oil is based on what kind of food they are going to fry. He started frying fish, pork, chicken legs, and wings. The aroma in the air smells good. The sound of hungry stomachs is heard by Edgar. Everyone does not feel embarrassed, except Elena. Her face and ears turned red from embarrassment, which made Edgarugh.


    Edgar served the food after frying. Steaming golden fried fish, chicken, and pork are put in front of everyone. The fried vegetables with pork smell good.They look so delicious, which further stimtes their hunger.


    "Come everyone and try the first fried food in the world."


    Everyone immediately grabs food from the table, afraid that nothing will be left for them if they wait longer. Everyone enjoys the food. The taste is new, and it is delicious. Above all, they are the first to try fried food in Aurora World.


    "How is it?" asked Edgar. He also tried it. For him, it is more delicious than fried foods on Earth. Livestock here are not fed with chemicals, and they are exposed to the rich life energy in the world.


    "Ywour hwighness! Its hwelicious!" Albert''s words are iprehensible. His mouth is still stuffed with food while holding chicken legs. Everyone said that the food is delicious. Edgar let them finish eating and went to the study room with Elena and Albert.


    "Your highness, cooking oil is definitely a big business!" Albert did not expect that oil could cook delicious food. Oil is made from cheap beans, so the profit will be very huge.


    "Buy soybeans in the whole kingdom. Sell oil to big business owners. Demonstrate how to use cooking oil. Ask the cksmith to teach smithing iron pot to smithing owners. We will sell oil in bulk called wholesale. In each city or region, you should choose only one business owner to avoidpetition. Once they are sold, buy more soybeans and food in neighboring kingdoms. Fill the treasury and spend money where it is needed, like recing worn-out weapons of the army," said Edgar to Albert.


    "Yes, your highness!" Albert received so many surprises from Edgar. The prince suddenly became so wise. He thinks that the prince pretended to be stupid andzy to avoid the attention of the enemy.


    "Elena, make a contract with pottery makers to orderrge y pots for oil. Loan them money with zero interest if necessary to expand their production. We do not need to own every material in the production of oil. Let the people of the kingdom ride together with our business empire and enrich themselves. Therger our business, more of our people will be hired. Business will bloom everywhere when many people have more ie. Business tax will surpass agricultural tax in the future." Edward is looking forward to the economic effect of his business.


    "The business will be called Sasha Company. Later, we will mark each item sold by our business. The mark is a little girl in a cook uniform. Little girl Sasha is just a product of my imagination. I chose it as our mark because it feels closer to home. The mark will differentiate us from the same line of business in the future. It is called branding." Edgar exins branding to Albert and Elena.


    "Look for people that are capable of managing a business. I will talk with them and choose the right manager. Do a background check to make sure that they can be trusted." Edgar knows the importance of management in business.


    Elena has just realized that the prince is very wise. She even hears terms from the prince that she did not know before. Edgar suddenly became so tall in the eyes of Elena. He became so dependable, which made Elena''s heart flutter.


    Elena asks questions about what she did not understand, and Edgar patiently exins. Edgar appreciates Elena''s attentiveness to details.


    "Albert, did you find the person that I told you about yesterday?" asked Edgar.


    "He will arrive tomorrow, your highness," answered Albert. He is looking forward to another surprise that Edward might give him tomorrow.


    Edward looked at Elena and said, "Elena, call the captain of the royal guard here."


    "Yes, your highness." Elena immediately went out.


    Albert thinks that the prince is making a move that requires royal guards, and he needs to cooperate. Albert feels nervous but still believes in the prince. He believes that the prince is not reckless, based on the wisdom that he has shown him since yesterday.


    Albert asked, "Your highness, why do you need a captain of the royal guard?"


    Edgar''s face looks serious, then he answered Albert''s question.


    "Time to kill the pest that terrorizes the kingdom. I will sweep the bandits!"

 Chapter 12: Kill a chicken, scare the monkeys

    <h4>Chapter 12: Kill a chicken, scare the monkeys</h4>


    "Isn''t that overkill, your highness? There is an army near them that we can mobilize. The royal guards are needed to guard the capital." Albert also tried to eliminate the bandits, but the army influenced by nobles did not work hard. The result might be different if the prince, who is a regent king, pushes the order.


    "I will not mobilize all of the royal guards. I cannot rely on the army to sweep the bandits. Nobles have influence on the army in theirnds. We do not know what noble household has a connection with the bandits. Many bandits could escape if they received a warning from nobles." Edward knows that some nobles are too greedy or raising a secret force, so they cooperate with bandits.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Your highness, the captain of the royal guard is here," said Elena.


    "Let hime in." Edgar did not see the captain of the royal guard on the training ground yesterday. The captain is trusted by the king, and his position is very important because he wields power that could decide the life and death of the royal family. Today, his character will be measured by Edgar.


    A man with full silver body armor and a white cape came in. He looks serious and calm. His name is Rey. He belongs to the Cross household. His grandfather was a count and general of Van''s grandfather. When Rey''s grandfather died, their household started to decline. His father, who became the count, has poor talent in aura and magic. His grandfather told them that they should not join the army and remain neutral to avoid causing fear to the king. Van''s father, the current bedridden king, favors Rey because he is talented and their family does not have connections with other noblehouses.


    Rey bowed to Edgar and said, "Your highness, I was told toe here because you have an order."


    Rey did not disdain the prince, who is rumored to be a waste. Van is the crown prince and future king! Respect must be given!


    Edgar nods at the attitude of Rey. Rey is a 3rd-level aura master. He is powerful, but he did look down on Van.


    "I called you here because I want to mobilize the royal guards and sweep the bandits in the kingdom.It should be quick and must not be known by nobles. I cannot trust the army because nobles have spies there. You can mobilize 200 of the royal guards. Cooperate with prime minister Albert for materials and intelligence. You will stay in the capital but you must choose someone you can trust to lead. Divide the team into four, sweep bandits in all directions! Kill the bandit leader and anyone that has heinous crimes! Keep the others for freebor force. Find solid evidence of a Baron that cooperated with bandit.I want that Baron to be escorted in the capital and hung. His family will be prisoners." Edgar wants to kill a chicken and scare the monkeys.


    "The guards will be rewarded after sweeping bandits. For every banditir, they can have 20% of the bandit''s loot. Gold will also be rewarded when they return, so a rich reward will certainly be given." Added by Edgar to increase the enthusiasm of the guards.


    "Make a n of attack with Albert." Edgar believes that Rey can make a strategy to sweep bandits because he came from a lineage of generals.


    "Yes, your highness!" Rey is excited that he has been entrusted with an important task by the prince. His knowledge of strategy was taught by his grandfather. With the help of the Prime Minister, he should be able to create a good strategy. Albert remains silent the whole time and just listens to Edgar. He agrees with Edgar that bandits must be immediately eliminated because many viges and merchants are being harmed.


    "Both of you can go now. Let me know when the n is ready. Call Elena here when you get out," said Edgar. He remembered that he wanted to teach something to Elena.


    Elena came in and bowed to Edgar.


    "How do you make calctions?" asked Edgar. Efficient calctions are very important to the kingdom and his business empire.


    "Your highness, I calcte using Sid calculus. It is taught by Sorranians. Sid calculus was invented by Sid Zural in the Allied States of Sorranians 100 years ago." Elena showed something that looks like an abacus.


    Edgar wrote some math problems and let Elena solve them. Large numbers are difficult for Elena to solve, but Edgar quickly solves them. Elena stares at Edgar, her eyes are filled with eagerness. She hopes to learn the method of faster calctions so she can give more help to the prince and the kingdom.


    She deeply bowed to Edgar and said, "Your highness, please teach me your method."


    Edgar smiles at Elena''s eagerness to learn and decides to start teaching her.


    "What I will teach you is called mathematics and double-entry bookkeeping system."

 Chapter 13: Facing the King

    <h4>Chapter 13: Facing the King</h4>


    Edgar taught Elena for a few hours. Addition and subtraction were easily understood by Elena because they are used in Sid calculus. Elena understood a bit of multiplication and division. She also learned the double-entry bookkeeping system. She is astonished that there is a very magical way of calcting. She can see how much the ie, expenses, debt, and assets are. If the kingdom''s treasurer knows the double-entry bookkeeping system, he will probably prostrate to the ground.


    "Just keep practicing what I taught you. Teach it to the treasurer and prime minister. Teach it also to people that could be teachers. They will be teachers in schools that I will buildter." Edgar knows the importance of education. He will not only teach calctions in school. Nobles monopolize knowledge. Most of the kingdom''snd is governed by nobles because of ack of avable officials.


    Nobles have too much power in the local area, which is very dangerous. There are already many cases of unjust treatment of ordinary people in a noble''snd, but evidence disappears before it is discovered. There are many cover-ups in the nobles''nd. Ordinary people will probably be easily fooled if nobles decide to rebel.


    Edgar thought of a way to increase the influence of the royal court in the local area: the newspaper. Edgar thinks that the right time tounch a newspaper is when the royal court has a strong grip on the army and more people can read.


    The local army must reform to minimize the influence of nobles and serve as a deterrent force in the local area. Building many schools will definitely cause a fierce reaction from nobles, but building one school that teaches misceneous subjects will be ignored by them.


    He will only teach a small number of personnel first. He will slowly increase the number of schools and entice nobles with benefits. Edgar will tie nobles to the interests of the kingdom by forming a business alliance and giving authority when establishing a constitutional monarchy. In exchange, Edgar will cut the power of nobles in the local area. The n will take a long time, but nobles will be frogs in cool water being slowly boiled.


    Edgar ate lunch after teaching Elena and rested for a while. He went to the Royal Library, but he still did not find any clues about gods. He went to the training ground and continued his training with Marco. He was able to execute the fourth movement. It will probably take only two months before he canpletely execute all 24 movements. He returned to the castle after training and soaked in a medicinal bath.


    "I should talk to the king after taking a bath. The king should have known the changes that happened to me. He definitely has eyes and ears in the castle. He will probably question why I changed and where I got my knowledge on extracting oil from soybeans. I did not go yesterday to give time for the king to think. I want him to think that I was just acting as an ipetent prince," thought Edgar. As a prince, he must show respect to his father. Van had not visited the king since he became regent. Van''s behavior chills the allies of the king and many royal members of the family. Van does not like the king because he was always punished.


    Edgar went to the king''s chamber after taking a bath. There are many guards along the way. The door is guarded by two powerful aura masters. Their faces are serious, and their faces do not look good when they see Edgar in front of them.


    The king''s health is in serious danger. It will be worse if he is stimted by anger. Every time the king meets Van, there is always a roar of anger inside. The two guards have been with the king since he was young. The bond between them is strong, so they do not like Van, who always disappoints the king. There are maids and doctors standing in front of the door. A head maid moves and bows to Edgar.


    "Your highness, the king ordered that you enter the chamber when you arrive," said the head maid. Edgar nods.


    "Your highness, the prince is here," the head maid announced so she could be heard by the people inside. The door is opened by the guards, and Edgar goes inside.


    Edgar saw the queen and king. The queen has anger on her face while looking at Edgar. The king is thin, his face is wrinkled withrge eyebags, and his hair is turning white. The king is just 50 years old, but he looks 70 years old. Edgar did not expect the king to look like this. It is different in Van''s memory.


    "Why are you only visiting now? Do you think you already hold the strongest power in the kingdom and can disregard your own family? How can you be so foolish? You do not even know that you are already losing allies. You are wasting the hard work of your father!" The queen did not know the changes in Van. The king was not able to tell her since he is sleeping most of the time and the queen needs to return to her chamber.


    "Mother, Father, I''m sorry for not acting filial to both of you." Edgar kneeled and apologized sincerely. The king and queen are shocked. They did not expect the actions of the prince. The prince did not appreciate the care of the king and queen, but Edgar does. In Van''s memory, he saw the sincerity of the queen and king.


    "You have really changed. How?" the king asked weakly. He looks kindly at Edgar. He finally feels at ease that the prince really changed. He has an idea why the prince suddenly changed, but he still wants to know how the prince will answer. The queen looks at the king, who seems aware of the prince''s change, then stares at Edgar and expects an answer.


    Edgar looks at the queen and said, "Mother, please block the sound in the room. I don''t want to leak what I will tell you."


    The queen nods and casts magic. A white magic circle appears on her feet.


    SOUND BLOCKADE


    A white magic shield appears and expands until it reaches every corner of the room.


    The people outside the room are startled by the magic fluctuation inside the room.


    "It''s fine. It is a sound blockade. It is cast by the queen. I am familiar with her mana," said the head maid to calm the crowd.


    Edward looks at the king and queen. His eyes are red, and tears are dropping. Edgar started his Oscar Award act.


    "Father, Mother, I have to pretend to be an ipetent prince to save my life!"

 Chapter 14: Trojan Horse Roy

    <h4>Chapter 14: Trojan Horse Roy</h4>


    The king was not surprised by what the prince said because he expected it when he heard his changes yesterday. The queen, on the other hand, is shocked. The prince fooled everyone for 10 years. Edgar is kneeling while looking down, and his tears continue to pour down. His acting continues.


    "As you know, Duke George was very powerful before he was destroyed by father. His power rapidly expanded because grandfather trusted him. He wanted to control the royal court through father by closely cooperating with you. When you finally sat on the throne, you severed your cooperation with him. The duke was furious and I was assassinated. You took revenge and warned the duke.


    At that time, I realized how powerful the duke and I will keep suffering assassination because the duke does not want a wise heir. When I was approached by sons of nobles, I realized the chance to slowly change and be ipetent prince because I knew that those nobles were sent by the duke. I am your only son, the duke wants me to be stupid to control me when I be king!"


    The king and queen are shocked that the prince was already very wise when he was young. The queen has teary eyes. She feels sorry for the prince. She can''t imagine how much suffering and humiliation the prince has endured. Why did we not see the true intention of the prince? This question is running through the king and queen''s minds.


    "We are very sorry that you have been suffering alone for so long. Why did you not tell us? Your acting has no w. No one can tell that you were just pretending." The queen''s heart is aching.


    "There was no w because Van was not acting!" thought Edgar. He is amazed that Duke George seeded in turning Van into a waste. The prince was diligent until he was 10 years old but changed when he was influenced by the noble''s sons under the deliberate arrangement of Duke George.


    "Mother, the duke had many spies. If I want to fool him, I must fool my own family first." Edgar''s reason is really convincing. The only w now is his advanced knowledge, like the extraction of oil from soybeans, but he already has a quite eptable reason.


    "Where did you learn how to produce oil using franbeans?" The king was also surprised when he learned it. He is worried that someone gave the method to the prince in exchange for interest, which is not good for the kingdom.


    "Father, when I was young, a prophet approached me and gave me a small book. He said that the book contains advanced misceneous information from the future, like the extraction of oil from franbeans, but it does not have any information on powerful magic skills or future events. He said that I have an important destiny in the world, so he is willing to help me," Edgar said with a serious face. In Van''s memory, there are prophets who predicted disasters, the rise and fall of kingdoms, and heroes. Edgar has many advanced ideas that he will show in the future, and he can only pretend that he learned them from a book given by a prophet.


    The king and queen doubt it, but they still let it go as long as it is not harmful to the kingdom. They warn Edgar that he should be careful of the prophet. He asked them if there is a god in this world. They are bewildered by his question, but they still answered and said they don''t know. Edgar asked the king why his condition worsened. The king said he was forced to damage his body and mana core when fighting with Duke George to win. The damage is so severe that potions and healing magic cannot fix it. If Edgar did not be Van, the king would probably not pass away peacefully.


    They continue to talk for a while, but the king felt tired, so Edgar decided to leave. Before Edgar left,the king reminded him that the force behind Duke George has the shadow of the Maginev Empire, and two dukes in neighboring kingdoms are secret allies of the Maginev Empire. Edgar was quite shocked, but it is not surprising for an empire to subdue dukes of kingdoms. He had seen these strategies many times in TV shows and stories on the inte.


    Edgar returned to his room. He took a long breath, theny on his bed. He feels very tired. His acting put too much stress on his mind. He quickly fell asleep.


    In the morning, Edgar adjusted hisyout for two kingdoms because of what the king said yesterday.He went to the intelligence department and read the intelligence report Duke George had on two dukes that also had cooperation with the Maginev empire. Edgar feels d that Maginev empire is currently at war with Morowind empire. The special geography of central continent became a fuse of the war between the two powerful empire.


    The eastern and western parts of the central continent are separated by mountainous areas. Many dwarves live in mountainous areas near the Maginev empire.


    In the east of the central continent are the Maginev Empire, Ru, Fran, and Baynard kingdoms. In the west are Morowind, Allied States of Sorranians, Deserted Land, Grasnd, and eight other countries north of grasnd.


    The Allied States of Sorranians areposed of ten countries. It is separated from Morowind Empire by a vast desertednd. Orcs, goblins, and some beastmen live on desertednd. North of Morowind is vast grasnd where barbarian tribes live. The barbarians are tall ogres with red skin, a muscr body with tattoos, and sharp teeth. They are very strong but small in poption. They ride tall horses. Theye as fast as wind and leave as fast as wind at the borders of countries near the grasnd. The eight other countries are located north of grasnd.


    The mountainous area that separates east and west has a part withrge t and dry ground. The area is called Gap, an area both on the border of the Maginev and Morowind empires and the cause of the current war between the two empires.


    Edgar went back to the castle and wrote his n. Later, he met Albert and an eloquent man that he ordered to find.


    "Your highness, it is my honor to meet you. My name is Roy." He looks like a gentleman. Although he is not a noble, he has the air of a noble. ording to Albert, he met him in a restaurant when Roy visited the capital for an errand. Roy''s mouth has the power of persuasion.


    "You will be a hero to the kingdom and your name will be immortalized. I will give you honor and wealth. The kingdom will protect your family for many generations. I can promise you all these if you seed in your mission. The mission is very dangerous. Even if you fail, I will still protect your family and give them wealth. I will only tell you the mission if you agree," Edgar said seriously.


    "Your highness, I am willing to go through fire if I can protect the kingdom. I have no talent in mana and aura. I am just an ordinary person who is good at talking. Your highness gave me a chance to prove myself. Either I die or seed in my mission," said Roy. He is kneeling and crying. He did not expect the prince to put a very important matter in his hands as an ordinary man.


    "Good! Stand up first and return to your seat." Edgar helps Roy stand up. His first impression of Roy is good.


    "Your mission is to pretend to be a secret descendant of Duke George. We will pretend that you gave me the method on extracting oil from soybeans to get my trust. You will make contact with dukes in Ru and Fran kingdom. You will be in charge of cooperating business with those dukes. It will be easier to cooperate with those dukes because they are allies of Maginev empire like Duke George.


    You will sell wholesale cooking oil and let them be distributors. They will entice and threaten you to share the method of making cooking oil. Drag it first then you will share itter to gain their trust but make sure to keep the interest of the kingdom. Buy spies on their side. Put our spies in their kingdom. Gather information on people that could be our ally. Make contacts with their spies in our kingdom so we can feed false information and remove themter," Edgar patiently exins the strategy. Albert and Roy admire the vision and n of Edgar.


    "I will teach you business knowledge. You can move in and out of the castle to fool spies and prove your story."


    Edgar showed the written strategy to Albert and Roy. Edgar and Albert discuss if there are omissions. Edgar finalizes the strategy, and Roy memorizes it. Edgar casts fire magic, and the papers that will shock the world are turned into ash. His memory is very sharp since he became a magician. Hepletely remembers the written n. He ns to teach and train Roy for a period of time until he bes a qualified Trojan Horse.

 Chapter 15: Sweeping Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 15: Sweeping Bandits</h4>


    Edgar teaches business to Roy. He let Albert teach Roy how to make connections with officials and nobles without walking into a hell pit. Edgar asked the king to let someone in charge of intelligence teach Roy.


    A few dayster, Rey finally submitted a n to sweep bandits, and Edgar approved it.


    Rey prepared a n to fool people''s eyes and let 200 royal guards disappear without being noticed. One hundred royal guards are sent outside of the capital.


    Rey deliberately spread the information that royal guards will train outside for one day and divide it into five batches. They will go outside the capital when the sky is still dark in the morning, and they will return in the morning at the same time they went out.


    The first one hundred guards already disappeared and went to the meeting point. Another hundred royal guards went outside the capital and returned immediately to pretend to be the royal guards that went outside yesterday. The sky is still dark, and their helmet covers most of their faces, so it is difficult to notice that they are the same people. The next day, another one hundred royal guards disappeared and went to the meeting point. The strategy from yesterday will be repeated the next day.


    Two hundred guards are now at the meeting point. They are wearing silver armor and a white cape. They will be divided into four teams to avoid giving bandits and nobles that are connected to them enough reaction time. After a brief meeting, each leader leads their team to a rendezvous point for their steed and supplies.


    Their steed is a ck horse with a horn on its head. It is tall, has streamline muscles, and has beautiful ck skin. It is as fast as wind and, during impact, is as loud as thunder. Its name is Tundra. There are 51 tundra on each team. The extra one is for an official that will facilitate the loot and help deal with nobles if an issue appears while sweeping bandits. They rested, ate, and waited to get dark. When the three moons rose in the sky, they started riding Tundra.


    In a faraway ce in the south, the royal guards can see the shadows of huge mountains. Over the mountains are flowing beautiful auroras.


    Hidden in the huge mountains beneath those beautiful auroras is filth that royal guards will remove.


    Woosh! The galloping tundra leaves dust as they quickly run on the ground. The tundra''s speed is not affected. The supplies for guards are light. Tundra easily carried the guards with their supplies. They are as fast as speeding cars. A team of royal guards is riding on open ground. Not too far from both sides, there are huge, stony mountains with sparse grass. The shadow of the huge mountain in the south is getting closer, and the blue aurora with some white color is also getting more beautiful the closer it is seen.


    Two teams reached their destination at dawn.


    Dan and his team are below a towering mountain. Hidden in the lush forest on the mountain is the den of the hideous Fierce Axe Bandit. They already have intelligence on the route to bandit dens. There is even a guide for each target. Many ordinary people are willing to help the royal guards for free because they suffered too much from bandits. The whereabouts of bandit dens are exposed because they are too unscrupulous and confident that the army will not attack them. Even if they are attacked, they believe their informant in a noble household will give them a warning.


    Dan hides the tundras in a hidden area of the forest and ties them to trees. They ate and rested a bit. They took potions that recovered stamina, then Dan left some guards to guard the tundras. He followed the guide to the bandit den.


    Two suns are already high in the sky. In the stockade of the Fierce Axe Bandit, there is loudughter and the whistling of bandits. There is a sound of pleading by a woman and the cry of a child.


    "Please! Let go of my child! I''m begging you! Use me instead! Please! Huhuhu!" The woman is pleading and crying. Her face is full of despair. She is lying on the ground, and her hair is being grabbed by a bald bandit. Her dress is already dirty, and some parts are forcefully torn. The bandits are stillughing. The show is entertaining for them.


    "Orec, try to keep it alive! ve sellers might still buy it! Hahaha!" said the bandit leader. He isughing while drinking wine. The bandit dragging the child is his cousin.


    "Mama! Mama! Help me! Waaaaa waaaa." The little girl is desperately crying and calling for her mother. She is being dragged by an ugly, dark-skinned bandit. The mother''s heart is being torn to pieces. Her heart hurts so much for what is happening to her daughter. Her child is too young. She should be ying. She should not be here, suffering from a bandit.


    "SHE IS JUST A CHILD!" desperate cry of the mother. Her heart is really painful. She is just an ordinary woman. She did not harm anyone, but why is fate so cruel to them? Why? This question is what is running through the woman''s mind.


    "DAMN BEAST!" Everyone was startled by a loud shout.


    EARTH SPIKE


    Two earth spikes flew. The head of the bandit that dragged the child disappeared from his neck. Half of the head of the bandit that held the woman disappeared. Blood sttered on the woman''s clothes and face, but she is not afraid. She is thankful because help has arrived.

 Chapter 16: Sweeping Bandits(2)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Sweeping Bandits(2)</h4>


    Dan is very furious. His daughter is the same age as the child that was dragged by the bandit. All the guards are furious. They are thirsty for the blood of the bandits. They did not shoot arrows. They don''t want a clean death for the bandits.They want to tear the bodies of the bandits to calm their anger.


    "Don''t let any bandits live! Kill!"


    "Kill!" Dan and the guards furiously charge to the bandits inside the stockade. Their killing intent is huge causing fear among the bandits.


    "Hahaha! Idiotic soldiers! We are the Fierce Axe Bandit with 1000 forces! You have mere 45 soldiers! I will feed your bodies to the beast and turn your heads into wine cups! Kill them!" A bandit leader rallies the bandits who seem afraid of the charging guards. His cousin was the bandit who dragged the child. He wants to shred Dan into pieces.


    "Hahaha! We have much more numbers than them! Kill these shy soldiers!"


    "I want one piece of shy armor. Don''t grab it from me!"


    The bandits recovered their morale and underestimated the guards.


    The guards suddenly d their bodies in aura. Some guards who are capable of magic cast their skills.


    WIND BLADE


    FIREBALL


    LIGHTNING BALL


    Fireballs burn bandits and give them a painful, slow death. Wind des cut their legs and lightning balls electrocuted them.


    "Ahhhh! Help! Water! Pour me water!"


    "Ahh, ahh, my leeeg!"


    Miserable cries of bandits rang in the air. Burning bandits are pleading for help. Bandits with missing legs are painfully clutching their wounded limbs. Electrocuted bandits are crawling, trying to escape.


    "RUUUN!" The bandits shouted. They thought that they have an advantage in numbers, but it is meaningless in front of a powerful force. Only a few of them have an aura. Most of them are just a little more powerful than ordinary people.


    "Shit! Shit! Shit! All of them are aura masters! Where the hell did theye from?!" The bandit leader is in panic. He is the first one to escape when all the guards release their aura. He ordered his subordinate to wake Rufus, a 3rd-level aura master. He is not the true leader of the den. He is just acting on behalf of Rufus, and all the vice leaders of the den know it.


    TIGER CLAW


    Big red sh of w flew toward the back of the bandit leader.


    The bandit leader turns his back in panic and faces the tiger w. He did not have time to dodge. He quickly stretched his hand and cast magic.


    WATER SHIELD


    BANG! The w crushed the water shield and hit the body of the bandit leader. He crashed to the ground. Huge wounds appeared all over his body. His body would have been torn to pieces if he was not protected by a water shield. He crawls and leaves trails of blood.


    Dan is d in a red aura and is wearing metal gloves with sharp fingernails. He approaches the crawling bandit leader. He feels no mercy toward the animal. ording to intelligence, the bandit leadermitted many heinous crimes. Dan put more aura to his right arm. The red aura that d his right arm turned into a tiger''s arm. He wants to vent for the victims of the bandit leader.


    BEAST ARM


    "H-ha-ve mer-"


    SMASH!


    BOOM! Dan did not wait to finish the sentence of the bandit leader and smashed his head. The head of the bandit leader is crushed and buried in the ground.


    Dan can still hears the screams of bandits. There are only a few bandits that showed decent resistance against the guards but were still quickly killed. Bandits are experiencing the pain that they inflicted on their victims. Those who could not endure the pain cursed the guards and ended their own lives. Many guards chose to use their fists d in aura to vent their anger and for victims of the vicious bandits. The Fierce Axe Bandits ravaged many viges, destroyed families, and turned many helpless women into their ythings.


    A panic bandit rushed inside the biggest house in the stockade. Rufus is still sleeping. His head is bald, his chin has a wound scar, and his body has many scars. Rufus is drunk. He drank so much alcoholst night because he was too happy. Yesterday, someone informed him that the king is dying and he has a chance to join a noble household again once the ipetent prince became king. At that time, he no longer needed to hide. He will let his subordinate rece him as leader and continue the n made by the remaining forces of Duke George.


    Rufus was the respected personal guard of the dead Duke George. He was addicted to the awe and respect of people wherever he went, but everything changed when the king destroyed Duke George and his cronies. He has to hide like a rat and endure living in the dirty stockade with smelly bandits. Rufus is longing for his formerfortable life.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    A huge banging sound is heard at the door.


    "Leader! Leader! Wake up! We are being attacked!" the bandit shouted from the outside of the room.


    Rufus has just woken up and did not hear clearly what the bandit said. His head still feels dizzy. He walked to the door and opened it. He saw the flustered face of the bandit.


    "Did something happen?" Rufus asked with confusion.


    "Leader! We are being attacked by many aura masters!" said the bandit.


    "What?" Rufus is shocked. He released his aura and removed the alcohol from his system. Proficient aura masters could use their aura to remove unwanted substances from their bodies. They want to enjoy the pleasure of alcohol, so they let themselves get drunk.


    EARTH SLAM


    BOOM! A big hand made of earth smashes the house where Rufus stays.


    Rufus dodged the attack. He is d in aura, holding an axe, and perfectly fine. Rufus'' upper body is naked. He is wearing ck pants and did not have time to wear his shoes.


    Rufus is full of anger, but he is aware that it is not the time for a fight. He must escape first.


    Rufus runs, but he is blocked by three earth golems. The three golems are prepared and hidden by Dan.


    BOOM! BOOM! The golems are trying to hit Rufus, but he easily avoids them. The third golem threw another punch, but Rufus jumped. Dan saw that the timing is right.


    TIGER CLAW


    Tiger w quickly moves to Rufus.


    Rufus cannot dodge. He put more aura to his axe and shes it to the tiger w.


    AXE SLASH


    TNNNG! Red de energy shes with tiger w.The sound of shing metals spreads in the air.

 Chapter 17: Sweeping Bandits(3)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Sweeping Bandits(3)</h4>


    The tiger w and de energy shed, then burst.


    Dan dashes to Rufus. He stretched his left hand and aims at Rufus. A yellow magic circle appears on Dan''s hand.


    EARTH SPIKE


    Small earth spikes are continuously cast by Dan while charging at Rufus. Rufus keeps dodging earth spikes and golem punches.


    He added more aura and strength to his feet. He dodged the punch of a golem, then instantly moved to its wide, open side. He put more aura to his axe. A giant axe aura forms. Rufus shed the axe at the golem.


    AXE OF THE GIANT


    BOOM! The axe sent the golem flying. The upper body of the golem is destroyed. The golem crashed to the bandits house.


    Dan controls the two golems to retreat. He put more aura to his right arm.


    He arrived at the blind spot of Rufus and jumped. He raised his giant aura arm, then swings it down.


    BEAST ARM SMASH


    Rufus can''t dodge and make a proper swing with his axe. He knows the power of his swing is small. He grits his teeth to bear the iing attack.


    BOOM! Rufus felt the impact of the attack. It''s hard for him to breathe. His arms hurt, and the ground below his feet is crushed. Blood leaks from his mouth.


    Dan moves to his back. He decreased the aura on his right arm and put more aura on his left arm. Both aura in his arms are in beast form. He shes his tiger aura arms at Rufus.


    CLAW OF RAGING TIGER


    CLANG! CLANG! CLANG! Sounds of shing metal appear. Dan keeps swinging his arms at Rufus. Rufus also keeps swinging his axe to block Dan''s w attacks.


    WENNNG! CLANG! CLANG! w marks and de marks keep appearing on the ground. Dust and soil keep flying around Dan and Rufus. They are dodging and blocking each other''s attacks, but it is getting harder for Rufus to breathe. A green magic circle suddenly appeared on his feet.


    WIND CURTAIN


    WOOOSH! Dan is blown away for a few meters by a sudden, strong wind.


    Rufus is panting and catching his breath. The wind curtain on golems is useless because the golems are too heavy. Rufus aims his hand at Dan, and a green magic circle forms.


    WIND BOMB


    Boom! Boom! Rufus keeps casting wind bombs at Dan. Rufus was not able to cast wind magic earlier because he was busy dodging golems and earth spikes. Now he has the chance to cast magic and catch his breath. Dan easily dodges the magic of Rufus. Dan knows the n for Rufus. He cannot let his prey catch its breath. A yellow magic circle appeared on his feet. A wind bomb attacked him, but he blocked it with his aura-beast arm.


    GROUND SPIKE


    A spike from the ground suddenly attacked Rufus. He was able to escape by jumping away.


    FIST OF WRATH


    BOOM! "Ahhh!" screamed Rufus.


    A big fist made of earth hit Rufus, and sent him into the air.


    Dan lowers his body as he releases arge amount of aura. The aura turns into the whole figure of a tiger.


    Rufus sneers as he sees that Dan is getting ready for a powerful attack. He is not helpless, even if he is in the air.


    "You made a mistake if you think I cannot attack in the air!" Rufus cannot cast a tornado because he is a low-circle magician, but he can create one with his axe. He started rotating his body and axe in the air. The wind generated by the rotation is controlled by Rufus. The tornado formed and got bigger. Rufus directed it to Dan. The tornado is mixed with aura des. Magic circle appears in Dan''s feet.


    EARTH SPIKE


    CRUNCH! CRUNCH! CRUNCH! Big earth spikes keep hitting the tornado, and they are crushed during impact. The rotation of the tornado became weak. Dan, in a tiger-d aura, suddenly moves.


    BEAST CHARGE: HUNTING


    A red blur instantly moves from the ground to the air. A red line briefly appeared and hit the tornado.


    BANG! The tornado burst causing strong blows of wind. Aura des from the tornado fly to the ground. The headless body of Rufus falls to the ground.


    Flop! Dannded on the ground with Rufus'' head in his right hand. Rufus head is grinning, and his facial expression is hideous. He did not know that he died. Dan is panting, and his body is quite trembling. His muscles ache, and his remaining aura is small. Beast Charge multiplies his strength and speed for a short time, but it puts too much stress on muscles and consumes too much aura. Dan took recovery potions, then helped destroy the remaining bandits.


    A few hourster, the bandits are killed and the captives are rescued. Dan let the guards sneak near where the captives were held before the fight, and many captives are rescued.


    "Leader, many bandits were able to escape. They have secret passages that we did not know, and we are too small to prevent them all," the adjutant reported to Dan.


    Dan nods at his adjutant. Before the raid, he already told everyone to prioritize eliminating magicians and aura users. All the fish that escape the are just ordinary people. Those that escape cannot make waves. They will be killed sooner orter.


    Dan looks in a particr direction. Another team should be at a target''s den. There is also a powerful enemy in that den name Viper. The team is led by Feiyu. Both Feiyu and Viper are powerful aura users and water magicians.

 Chapter 18: Sweeping Bandits(4)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Sweeping Bandits(4)</h4>


    Inside a bandit''s den. A man is tied to a cross with bloody wounds and torn clothes. In front of him is a crazy-looking man.


    The crazy-looking man is thin, has a long tongue, dark circles around his eyes, and dark lips. He is wearing ck fitted clothes, armor, and arm guards. He''s licking the blood from a dagger that stabbed and cut the man tied to the cross.


    "Hmm, your blood tastes bad. You ruin my appetite," Viper stabbed the shoulder of the tied man and twists it.


    "Ahhhhh!" The man screams in agony.


    "Hahahaha! Scream! Scream more! Hahahaha!" Viper closes his eyes and listens to the scream. It sounds like a symphony to him. He was a hidden killer trained by a count who joined Duke George. His master was also killed by the king.


    Viper pped his hands.


    "Everyone, p your hands! This man deserves our admiration! He betrayed us but refuses to say who he worked for!"


    Everyone ps, whistles, andughs.


    Viper looks at the man and licks his lips,"I admire your tenacity! But I''m curious if you can still keep it after you see my gift. Bring out my gift!"


    A bandit leads a tied woman. She has golden hair and is wearing a simple white dress. She is crying and biting her lips to prevent herself from howling as she sees her husband is in a very miserable state.


    The man tied to the cross cries when he saw his wife captured by the bandits.


    "I-I''m so sorry," He can only apologize. Calvin was ready to die when he decided to infiltrate the bandit den. His sister was killed by the bandits. Many lives are destroyed by the ck Snake Bandits.


    The prince will send royal guards that will destroy bandits but need intelligence. Calvin volunteered to be a spy because he saw the opportunity for revenge and the destruction of the snake bandits. Many people''s lives will be saved once the bandit den is gone. He told his wife, Martha, the n and told her to hide. He did not expect that his wife would be captured.


    "Hahahaha! Now, hero! What will be your choice?! Your wife or your secret?! Choose!" Viper is yfully looking at Calvin while his long tongue is swaying.


    Both the husband and wife are looking at each other. They are crying, feeling sorry for each other. They both resigned to their fate. They will not betray the prince. This is the only opportunity for their vige and many other people to be free from the ravages caused by snake bandits. Even if they die, they will at least prevent the future suffering of families. They both lost a family member to the bandits. Martha is proud of her husband. Calvin is a hero.


    "Attack!" Feiyu signals the archers to attack. The archers stand up on trees and started shooting arrows. Feiyu and other guards are hiding on trees near the wooden wall of the den. He saw Calvin being tortured and did not betray them, even when his wife''s life is being threatened. As an aura master, he can see the expressions of both husband and wife who are ready to die. The prince will definitely like to cultivate people like Calvin and Martha. He needs to save both the husband and wife.


    Woosh! Woosh! Woosh! Several arrows were shot. They are just ordinary arrows. Magic arrows are not necessary for ants. The archers are so fast that many sentries and bandits on walls are killed. Bandits inside the stockade are looking at the show orchestrated by Viper. They did not notice the approaching royal guards.


    "Archers remain on the wall and keep shooting, giving support where it is needed. Someone must keep shooting Viper with a magic arrow. Protect the husband and wife, and shoot anyone that tries to kill them. Others, free kill!" Feiyu ordered while moving.


    Feiyu and the royal guards quickly approach the den. They applied aura to their feet, and they all jumped on the wooden wall.


    Archers attack first. Arrows fly and always reach a target.


    "Kill!" Other guards released their aura and jumped down. They charge to bandits that still haven''t recovered from shock.


    An arrow that looks like a water beam is shot at Viper. Viper already noticed the royal guards when they used their aura to jump on the wall. He tilted his head and avoided the magic arrow. The arrow hit a bandit behind Viper and turned into ice. Viper moves forward to let himself be targeted with more arrows. He spread his hands and closed his eyes while avoiding the magic arrows. He has a smile on his face.


    Boom! Boom! Fire Arrows keep being shot but Viper avoided them with ease. He is like having a graceful dance.


    "Crazy Bastard!" Cursed by the royal guard shooting magic arrows at Viper.


    "Hihihihi, it''s been a while since I heard this sound of battle. Hmmm, I smells the scent of death. My mind wants to run away from here, but hehehehehe," Viper embraces his trembling body. His face is smiling. His body is trembling from excitement!


    "Ahhhh, my body moves on its own. It''s been longing for a hearty battle that puts me on the edge of death. Hihihihi, it''s really been a long time, hahahaha!" Viperughs. He did not stop moving. His face is like a pervert, he licks his lips while he runs to the royal guards.


    "Sick bastard! Die!" The royal guard had just cut a bandit when he noticed that Viper is moving toward him. He also heard what Viper was saying. He feels disgusted by the way Viper looks at him. He shed his sword, then a wind de moves to Viper.


    Viper is like a loach. He easily avoided it by doing some footwork and twisting his flexible body. The guard attacked with abother wind de. Viper is already in front of the royal guard when he avoided the second wind de. The guard seriously looks at Viper as he put more aura to his sword.


    "Hehehhhe Hihihihi!" Viper''s body is trembling whileughing, and his eyes and expression are like those of a crazy pervert. The guard swings his sword at Viper with a horizontal sh. Viper is like stic rubber. His upper body bent outward. He rotates his body as he moves forward. He arrived at the side of the guard. They are done by Viper in an instant. Viper''s right hand grabbed the face of the guard and smashed the head to the ground.


    Boom! The ground is broken when the head hit the ground.


    "Eeik!" The guard felt pain. It felt like a hammer smashed the back of his head. Blood leaks from his mouth. The nearby guards attack Viper when they saw him nearly killing a guard. Guards want to smash that perverted face, but Viper easily avoided them. Magic skills and martial skills keep flying, but none of them touched Viper''s clothes.


    WATERFALL


    A big sh of water came from the sky. It crashed where Viper was standing. Viper moves to his back. His fight with the guards is interrupted.


    "Retreat! You are not his opponent. Leave him to me. Heal the injured guard," Feiyu ordered the guards. Feiyu is standing not far from Viper. His long ck hair is swaying.He has a handsome face and a calm expression. He gave his helmet to Calvin as added protection. He is concerned for the promising man that idental debris to his head might kill him because he still cannot move.


    Feiyu was actually moving toward Viper when they jumped down from the wall, but Viper is cunning and moved away from him. Feiyu was dyed because he had to help Calvin.


    "Hihihihihi, I was nning to y with your friends first, but you interrupted our fun." Viper licks his lips while looking at the handsome face of Feiyu.


    "I will skin your face and use it to fool women! Hihihihi hahahaha!" said Viper.


    Feiyu moved into a palm stance and released his aura. He instantly moved in front of Viper and threw a palm strike at Viper''s face. Viper slightly tilted his head, neck, and upper body to the side and twisted them like usual, which was effective against the guards earlier.


    "Puchi-" Viper''s cheek is hit by Feiyu, and some of his teeth are thrown from his mouth. He flew a few meters away. Feiyu responded to Viper''s provocation not through words but through action!

 Chapter 19: Sweeping Bandits(5)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Sweeping Bandits(5)</h4>


    Viper did not fall to the ground but was able tond on his feet. His feet keep moving backward until he found his bnce. His cheek started to swell.


    "Hi-hi-hihihi! Hahahaha!" He is holding his swelling cheek whileughing, then his eyes and face suddenly turned fierce.


    "I will skin you alive! I will cook you alive and eat your flesh!" Viper is so furious. He felt humiliated by Feiyu. A big magic circle showed up below his feet.


    WATER SNAKE


    A seven-meter-tall water snake rises. It is carrying Viper on its head. Viper directed it to Feiyu. The water snake opens its mouth and aims at Feiyu. A magic circle forms at the snake''s mouth.


    WATER BOMB


    Feiyu is dodging the powerful water bombs being shot by the water snake.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The water bombs missed Feiyu and keep hitting the ground, causing big holes to appear. Soil, stones, and gravel keep being blown up, and then thick dust formed.


    "Tsk. Maintaining this water snake really consumes too much mana. But this isn''t enough to vent my anger for humiliating me!" thought Viper.


    He predicted where Feiyu will dodge.


    A water bomb attacked Feiyu. He moves where Viper predicted.


    "Taste my anger!" Viper directed the water snake toward Feiyu. The water snake opened its mouth.


    Viper jumped away and watches his enemy. He wants to see Feiyu''s body getting crushed by the the jaw of water snake.


    Feiyu saw the iing water snake, but he already predicted it. He was waiting for it. His body suddenly releases more aura. He moves his entire body in a rhythmic pattern. A rotating sphere aura surrounded Feiyu. The water snake hit the aura sphere, but there was no explosion.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POLE SHIFT


    Feiyu canceled the impact of the water snake by redirecting its force. He rotated his whole body and controlled the direction of the water snake. Through the aura sphere, Feiyu returned the water snake to Viper with twice the power of the original attack.


    "Fuck!" Cursed by Viper


    Boom! The water snake hit Viper, who had no time to dodge.


    "Ahhhh!" screams Viper while being pushed by the water snake.


    "Ahhhhh" shouts Viper. He is trying to disperse the skill. He was able to reduce the impact earlier because his mana is still in the water snake.


    SPLASH! The water snake disappeared, and a puddle of water fell to the ground.


    Viper is trembling with anger. He took potions from his pouch and drank them all at once. His injury only recovered a little. He threw the small porcins to the ground, then stomped the broken porcin as if stomping on someone''s face.


    "AHHHHHH!" He screams, letting out his frustration. He feels like a raging volcano with nowhere to vent. Everything did not go ording to his wish ever since he fought with Feiyu.


    Viper lowers his body. His whole body is almost parallel to the ground. His left leg is slightly bent. He stares at Feiyu with huge killing intent. He releases arge amount of aura. The aura turned into a snake that ds the whole body of Viper.


    Viper rapidly moves toward Feiyu.


    Feiyu attack with water bombs, but Viper easily avoided them. Viper is moving like a high-rank snake slithering on the ground. Feiyu put a Pole Shift stance.


    Viper suddenly changed his direction, "Hahahaha! Pretty boy, after I escape, I will definitely hunt every family of soldiers that attacked here. I will bite where it is most painful. I will make you all regret it! Hahahaha!"


    Feiyu is startled. He thought Viper wants to kill him very badly.


    "I cannot let him escape. He will only cause more harm to the kingdom," thought Feiyu, then he moves toward Viper to block him.


    Viper smiles. He cannot do anything for the pole shift of Feiyu, so he can only lure him.


    TAIL WHIP


    Viper rotates his body and kicks toward Feiyu. A tail of a snake made of aura whips at Feiyu.


    WATER SHIELD


    BOOM! The water shield cast by Feiyu in a hurry was crushed. The tail whip was too strong.


    Feiyu is hit by the tail whip. He fell and pushed to the ground. Dust forms where Feiyu is dragged in the ground.


    WATER PILLAR


    A big pir of water moves


    Boom! It crashes at Feiyu. More dust forms where he is located.


    A blow of wind clears the dust, Feiyu appears in a bad state. He escaped the water pir, but the tail whip badly damaged his left arm, and his left rib is injured. His arm guard on his left arm is broken. The part of the armor that protects his left rib cracked. His body is full of dust, his cape is torn, and blood is leaking from his mouth. He took health potions, but he cannot use his left arm to perform pole shift.


    "Hihihihi, hahahaha! I finally vented my anger. Now your left arm is wasted. You can no longer use that martial skill. I was nning to slowly y you to death, but I still have to y with your friendster," Viper took out a small metal case from his pouch.


    Viper opened the metal case and took out a ck ring with a ck metal sharp fingernail. He put it on his right index finger. The ring with a fingernail is a poison weapon. A green gem is at the upper part of the fingernail. Magic runes are carved all over the ring and fingernail. The ring is called Death Touch. One touch on the enemy could kill him!


    Feiyu calmly stares atcent Viper. He positioned his right hand and foot to the front, while his left hand and foot are behind. He stretches his right hand. His forearm is slightly bent while his palm is facing up. His fighting stance is set.


    "I don''t need two arms to kill you. One is enough."

 Chapter 20: Sweeping Bandits(6)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Sweeping Bandits(6)</h4>


    "Hihihi hahahaha!" Viper''s left hand is covering his face while he is loudlyughing.


    He took his hands off his face, then his expression suddenly became fierce and hideous.


    "Bastaaard! How dare you act high and mighty! You damn CRIPPLE!!!" Viper furiously shouted, then he quickly moves toward Feiyu. His whole body moves closer to the ground. His whole body is d in an aura of snake form. He is moving left and right, trying to confuse his prey. Feiyu keeps adjusting his posture based on the direction of Viper''s attack.


    VENOM FANG


    Boom! Viper suddenly elerated.


    He instantly arrived in front of Feiyu and death touch is pointing at his neck.


    Feiyu instantly moved forward to the right. His right hand grabbed Viper''s hand, then he rotates his body.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: SHIFT IMPACT


    BOOM! Viber is thrown to the ground. All the speed and force umted by Viper were used on his body. A big hole appeared on the ground.


    Viper coughed out blood. His organs hurt and he can''t breathe.


    Feiyu continues his attack. He put more aura on his right index finger.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POINT IMPACT


    Feiyu used his index finger and hit the acupoints of Viper, who is still lying on the ground.


    A leg and an arm of Viper suddenly swell.


    Pop! The arm, leg, and chest of Viper exploded. His heart exploded inside.


    The acupoint hit by Feiyu blocked the outflow of aura. The aura umted inside and exploded. Viper could stopped the explosion if he stopped releasing aura, but he didn''t know that. It happened so fast that Viper did not even have time to curse and scream.


    Feiyu is panting. It is actually hard for him to breathe because of his injury to his rib. He was just acting calm and stimting Viper to use snake form. He needed to end the fight before his breathing problem could incapacitate him. Viper could even toy with him if his breathing problem became obvious.


    Feiyu went to Viper''s corpse. He took the ring from Viper''s index finger. ording to intelligence, the death touch is a fatal weapon. It helped Viper kill aura masters when he was still an assassin. Viper did not use it immediately before because he was longing for a hearty battle.


    Although aura masters can remove poison from their system, death touch injects so much poison at once that aura masters cannot keep up with the spread of poison. When the poison of death touch spreads, it prevents the release of an aura, leaving targets defenseless and weak in front of a crazy assassin Viper. The best way to prevent it is by not letting it touch the skin.


    Aura defense at peak 3rd level is very tough. Viper cannot prate the defense of peak 3rd level, so his targets of assassination were below this level. He needed the snake-form aura for eleration and to increase the pration power of death touch against the 3rd-level aura master if he is fighting head-on. Aura masters are alert. They can sense energy at a short distance. Aura masters and magicians are like light bulbs to them. It is quite difficult to get close without making them alert, unless assassins can mask their energy.


    Death Touch is made by a master runesmith and a poison master. The master of Vipermissioned it to be made. The poison can be cured by many casts of detoxification magic or the intake of many detoxification potions. The magic rune for detoxification isplicated and very difficult. Only a few in the kingdom are capable of casting it quickly and are able to build the magic skill in their sea of consciousness. Feiyu is one of them. He took the pouch of Viper and took out an antidote for death touch poison.


    Feiyu looks around. There are many holes and cracks.


    "Aura masters and magicians must be suppressed immediately if they break thew, or else they will just cause more harm," thought Feiyu as he observes the damage caused by the fighting. He can imagine a miserable consequence if the fight happened within the city. Many ordinary people will probably be killed.


    Feiyu looks at the situation in the stockade. Many bandits were killed by arrows. The archers are like killing machines. There are corpses that are burned and turned into ice. Feiyu can see the signature mark of magic arrows. The corpses are probably bandit magicians or aura users that received special attention from archers. Feiyu saw that most bandits are already kneeling and have surrendered. Only a few bandits d in aura are still resisting. A few royal guards are protecting the rescued captives, including Calvin and his wife.


    Feiyu moved toward the resisting bandits and subdued them. The aura users were killed. They allmitted many heinous crimes and too dangerous to keep. They must race against time to raid more bandit dens, so he quickly helped the other guards.


    "Leader, the prince arranges a healer for healingmon folks near here to fool the noble''s eyes in case we need healing if health potion is not enough. We need to disguise ourselves if we approach the healer tomorrow," said the adjutant, who is concerned about the swelling arm of Feiyu. Health potions can only recover 5% of health. They only have a few potions, and some of them are used on captives who are on the brink of death.


    "No, we must leave in the evening. My left arm is already out of danger. The remaining bandit dens only have a 2nd level aura master, a few weak magicians, and aura users. I can kill the bandit leaders with one hand. Our action here will be noticed in a few days or even tomorrow and spread immediately. We must not let those aura users and magicians escape. Many of them are remnants of the forces of Duke George. They will always be a source of instability. They were hidden by nobles before with a hidden agenda. They took over bandit dens and are hiding behind the scene.


    The prince said that making people''s lives miserable is probably deliberate. The remnant force of Duke George might have bigger ns. We must remove them at all costs because it will be difficult to find them if they escape. It is our only opportunity to remove them. Leave the severely injured guard and be healed by the healer tomorrow. Eat and rest. We will leave in the evening," said Feiyu.


    Feiyu ordered a guard to inform the official arranged by the prince. Feiyu and the official had a discussion. The prince had already arranged everything. Money, jewelry, foods, and people looted by the bandits will be kept in the territory of nobles trusted by the king.


    Edgar especially asked Marco to convince those nobles. The nobles agreed in exchange for 10% of the bandit''s loot, except for people. Rescued captives that require healing will be kept in the allies territory, but those that don''t need it will return to where they came from. People who don''t want to return will be arranged by the princeter, especially the women whock the will to live. Food will be given to viges looted by the bandits, and the wealth taken from bandit dens will be mostly used for the recovery of viges and towns ravaged by bandits.


    Supply points are set up along the route of each team of royal guards. The royal guards easily destroyed many bandit dens in just a few days. Only a few bandit dens had decent resistance but still got destroyed quickly. By the time the nobles knew, only a few small bandit dens are left.


    Feiyu and Dan''s team escorted the bandit''s loot and rescued captives to the capital. There are a few cages in the middle of the royal guards. The people in the cage are Baron Bass and his family. His close aide was captured in the bandit''s den, and solid evidence was taken by guards in the baron''s house. He closely cooperated with bandits. He let bandits ravage viges. He helped sell abducted women and children. He tortured women. Edgar will hang Baron Bass in the capital to scare the monkeys.

 Chapter 21: Runesmith

    <h4>Chapter 21: Runesmith</h4>


    Edgar was paying close attention to the progress of royal guards in sweeping bandits. One day after they started fighting with bandits, he already heard the result. He ordered that news must be continuously sent to him so he could respond if something unexpected happened. Fortunately, the royal guards seeded in their mission. The two teams that remain will return after destroying the remaining bandits. The hidden remnant forces of Duke George are destroyed.


    Edgar ns to make the rescued women as teachers or members of the magic production corps if they have an aptitude for magic. They might find meaning in life again if he gave them a reason to live. Edgar ns to use magicians for manufacturing or agriculture. He has an idea to use magic and create appliances. Runesmith is focus on weapons and armor in this world.


    Edgar did not rx his training. Every morning, he manages affairs, and in the afternoon, he does not miss his training. Wealth is useless if you cannot protect it when powerful people stare at it. In this world, might is right.


    In the morning, Edgar went to the Runesmith department to try the possibility of his ideas. He is apanied by Elena and his personal guards. He wants to create a modern stove and a blender. The stove will be a lot more convenient for cooking, while the blender will create another soybean business, soymilk.


    Edgar ordered his guard to call for the chief runesmith. Alsef, the Chief Runesmith, invited Edgar and others to a room.


    "Your highness, is there anything I can help you with?" asked Alsef to Edgar with curiosity. The prince had never visited their department before. He said before in the academy that studying Runesmith is boring, so the Runesmith department is certainly boring.


    "I''d like you to try if my idea is possible. Set up a research team. I will personally fund the research. What I want is a cooking stove and a blender. Unlike the stove currently used, it will not require fire stones to maintain fire. I want the stove to create a fire, activated and maintained using mana stone, and the degree of heat should be adjustable. The blender that I want is like this. The de in the middle will rotate by a small tornado wind magic. Just like the stove, I want it to be activated and maintained using mana stone." Edgar gave the drawing of the stove and blender to the chief.


    Alsef looks at the drawing given by Edgar. He feels interested in the unique idea of the prince. Runesmith has been focusing on weapons and armor. Maybe the whimsical idea of the prince can give them new inspiration. Alsef does not know how terrible the potential profit of appliances in the world is. He thought the drawings given to him by the prince are just toys.


    "I will form a research team for your highness, but I''m not sure when they can make it since it isn''t their best field," reminded by Alsef, he is afraid the prince will fuss if they are not made immediately.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as they do their job properly. Tell them that I will reward them with a lot of gold once they sessfully make them," Edgar believes that gold is a useful tool in increasing the enthusiasm of the research team.


    "I thank you on their behalf, your highness!" Alsef slightly bowed to Edgar. He did not expect the prince to be so generous. The reward is not necessary since they are just doing their job. The prince even used his personal funds, so their budget for research will not be affected.


    The kingdoms and empires in this world do not know of a huge gold mine standing in front of their Runesmith department. He will create a brand of appliances in this world, and he will name it the meworth Collection.


    Aftering out of the Runesmith department, Edgar went to the Royal Library to restudy Van''s knowledge of Runesmith. From selecting materials to smithing and carving magic runes. Higher-quality materials are more difficult to smith and carve with magic runes. Edgar tried to understand what he read based on Van''s memory, but he sadly found out that Van''s knowledge was bits and pieces. Edgar can''t understand a single process because even one step in Runesmith has noplete information in Van''s memory.


    When Edgar went back to the castle, it was already slightly dark. Candles andmps are lit. Edgar went to his study room and continue reading books about Runesmith. It is quite difficult to read because there is not enough light from themp. Edgar looks at themp and starts thinking of the possibility of a magicmp.


    It will be expensive if themp must be maintained by magic stones. Edgar starts exploring his current knowledge and Van''s memories for alternatives. Edgar''s eyes suddenly lit up. There is an alternative, a stone that can be found on the southern continent, thend of elves. The stone attracts light elements and gives light to its surroundings.


    The lightstone could have been a poprmodity if not for its limitations. Once the lightstone is taken out of its source, its light will onlyst for a few hours before itpletely disappears. The lightstone will be an ordinary stone. For Edgar, research can make the impossible possible.


    He might send a research team to the southern continent and coborate with the elves. The transport of lightstone will be costly because it needs to travel from the southern continent, then pass through the Fran kingdom before reaching Baynard. Although it is costly, the price of lightstone is cheap, so the profit should still berge. Edgar sighs. Baynard does not have ess to the sea. South of the kingdom is a long mountain range. Beyond the mountain range is a legendary, dangerousnd.


    "If Baynard has ess to the sea, the kingdom''s development will elerate a lot. Too bad," Edgar murmured to himself.


    The next morning, Edgar went back to the Runesmith department. Chief Alsef is shocked. He thought the prince was already asking if the research team had already made a sample. He had not even formed the research team yet! Everyone is reluctant to join the prince''s research team. Some thought it was just a toy of the prince. Later, the team that did not join Edgar''s research team will be full of regret. The research team of Edgar will be the richest researcher and have the most advanced tools for research in the kingdom.


    Edgar asked Alsef if he could let someone teach him Runesmith. Edgar did not mention the lightstone for the magicmp because he has not finalized the n.


    Alsef feels relieved and surprised. He thinks the prince is fascinated by Runesmith because of his toys and has the impulse to study Runesmith. Alsef agreed, then he made a bet with his co-researchers that the prince would onlyst for a month before giving up. Others bet a few months or a year. Someone jokingly said that it mightst for five years. Alsef terribly lost. They all lost.

 Chapter 22: Chamber of Commerce

    <h4>Chapter 22: Chamber of Commerce</h4>


    Edgar can now easily support the expensive research on RuneSmith. His cooking oil is a hotmodity. It is immediately sold and always runs out of stock in the stores of many business owners. Almost every household in the city has an iron pot and cooking oil.


    Ordinary people did not expect that they could taste delicious food without spending too much. They can catch fish, add salt, and fry it. Before, they could only boil fish with salt, but it does not taste good and the smell is fishy. Vegetables taste better when they are fried. For the sake of their children, parents gritted their teeth to buy chicken, added salt, and then fried it. It is worth it as parents see their children enjoying fried chicken.


    Edgar taught them how to make a stone mill and let them spread it for faster production of flour. Strong swordsmen can easily cut big stones. Now there are flour mill businesses. Edgar is not a good cook on Earth. He only knows a fewmon foods to cook, so he set up a research team on food to increase the variety of food based on cooking oil and other ingredients that he will inventter.


    Edgar taught and spread how to fry foods with flour, like fried dough sticks, spring rolls, and fritters. Soon, the city in many ces became lively, and many stalls are set up selling snacks. Many people have extra ie to buy snacks because Edgar stimted the economy of the kingdom. Edgar hired workers to repair roads, dig canals, and drain in cities. He did not use magicians, so he could give ordinary people extra ie.


    There is a rapid rise in the workforce of pottery shops, smith shops, and wood shops because of the demand for Edgar''s business. Gangs tried to ckmail stall owners, but Edgar quickly struck them! He arrested them all for freebor. They will be released after serving their sentence.


    The demand for oil is getting higher, and Edgar keeps expanding the production workshop. Edgar has already sent people to buy more soybeans in neighboring kingdoms.


    Nobles and business owners wanted to take part in the business and approached the manager of Sasha Company. The name of the manager is Medres. He was bankrupt when his ship got robbed by pirates while he was sailing toward the eastern continent. He is a good businessman. He gives food to beggars and adopts street children to teach them and work in his business. Edgar helped him find work for his people and arrange a ce for adopted children. Edgar has already prepared an orphanage in some parts of the kingdom to give warmth to helpless street children or orphans.


    Edgar set up an office a while ago where documents that he needed to process are kept. Elena is with him, working on papers. His workload is getting higher, and he thinks that he needs to improve the efficiency of several functions of the royal court or else he won''t have time to train. Edgar met Medres in his office.


    "Your highness, more nobles and business owners are requesting cooperation. They even keep threatening me. I cannot agree to their request because there is already a distributor in the ce they want to sell. They have powerful connections. If we don''t agree to their request, your highness'' business might experience obstacles in their territories," said Medres with concern.


    "Gather all current distributors and interested parties. Divide the kingdom and auction the site where they can be the sole distributor. The higher profit potential of the site, the higher the price. We will set up a Chamber of Commerce. A payment is needed to be a member. Tell them that members can buy cooking oil with a discount price. Members will also have a priority to buy new products made by thepany. Think of more benefits that we can give so we can grade members. Let nobles satisfy their vanity so we can get more money from them." Edgar put importance on the chamber ofmerce. It will tie the interests of nobles to Edgar.


    "Your highness, your n is so wonderful!" Medres admired the clever n of Edgar. On earth, there is a term for a business wizard. Edgar seems like a business wizard to Medres.


    Elena is getting used to surprises in Edgar''s words and actions. Edgar will blurt out new terms sometimes. She doesn''t need to know where he learned it. What is important is that the prince is now very wise and diligent. She just listens, learns, takes notes, and then continues the work given by the prince. She took a sneak peek at the prince, and her cheeks flushed. She pulled her eyes away quickly and continue writing. She doesn''t know why her heart has quickened every time she looks at him in the past few days.


    Edgar continue giving instructions to Medres.


    "You must find out what kind of business those nobles and merchants have. Investigate their business ethics. Find out who can be trusted and can be our long-term partner. Maintain a good working rtionship. Organize a few meetings and give them a chance to meet each other. Let them realize the benefit of powerfulwork connections in the Chamber of Commerce. The more they realize its benefit, the more they don''t want to leave and obediently follow the rules of the Chamber of Commerce.


    The Chamber of Commerce will be a powerful hand of the Royal Court to control the economy. It must have enough influence to intervene when prices ofmodities are going rampant. Although it cannot directly intervene, its powerful connection must at least bring the people together to talk andpromise. If the reason is reasonable and follows thew, the Royal Court willpromise. If not, we will determine if their force is powerful or the Royal Court''s sword is more powerful," said Edgar with sharp eyes. Medres sweats as he looks at Edgar. It is the first time he has seen the sharpness of the Regent King.


    In the evening, Edgar feels so exhausted. He still insisted on his sword training after a tiring day of work in his office. Tomorrow, he ns to go to the Potion Research Lab. The potion business of the kingdom would have been bankrupt if the army had not bought from them. He will give them ideas that will help pull the kingdom''s potion business out of probable bankruptcy.

 Chapter 23: Potion Research

    <h4>Chapter 23: Potion Research</h4>


    In the morning, Edgar went to the Potion Research Lab. His guard behind him is holding a microscope. The microscope is light yellow, and its surface is smooth. The microscope is made up of abination of y, wood, and magnifying ss. Metal is difficult to mold, but y is so easy for high-level earth magicians to mold into anything. y can only be temporarily used until a qualified metal mold for a microscope is made. ss has been researched recently, but only a few qualified sses are made. He turned them into magnifying sses for a microscope and telescope. He arrived in theb and talked with the chief, named Pelca.


    "Your highness, most potions sold in the Baynard kingdom are made from the Maginev empire. If potions from the empire are sold out, mercenaries and adventurers will buy potions made from the Fran kingdom. The Maginev empire''s potions are 2% more effective than our potions, and the Fran kingdom has cheaper prices," said Pelca. He had hesitation on his face but grits his teeth and made his request to Edgar.


    "Your highness, we don''t have enough funds for research." Pelca has a blushing face out of embarrassment. Their potion department was almost bankrupt if the military did not buy from them.


    Edgar smiles at the embarrassed face of Pelca. "Don''t worry, I will give additional funds to your department, and I will never let it get out of business. The kingdom will be the biggest buyer of the potion department. I am here to give you direction on research. Have you not thought of making potions that can suddenly increase strength in a short time or even permanently increase physical strength, including ordinary people? You should think of a new direction, like the short-term effect of potions on concentration, mana absorption, and the like." Edgar enumerated possible uses of potions he saw in novels. Edgar''s suggestion struck Pelca''s mind with lightning. He is hit with enlightenment. It brought him to a whole new world of potion-making!


    "Your highness, thank you for your enlightenment! I will make sure that the Potion department will bring glory to the Baynard kingdom!" Pelca deeply bowed to Edgar while speaking his feelings and thoughts.


    "The potion that increases strength in a short or permanent manner must be kept secret. Any potion that could improve strength must be confidential. They will be the secret weapon of our army. Potions for improving concentration or mana absorption can be sold. You must strictly guard your research. There are spies of the empire and other kingdoms here. Don''t let anyone you don''t trust get involved in research," Edgar reminded Pelca.


    "I swear I won''t let them steal our hard work, your highness!" promised Pelca.


    "I have a secret tool that will help you in your research. It will even help you spy on the secrets of the world! Elena, bring that tool here." Edgar is expecting that the microscope will elerate the research of the potion department. Elena went out and took out the microscope.


    Pelca''s heart trembled when he heard that there is that kind of artifact. Pelca''s heartbeat quickens the artifact might have irvoyance ability! He will use the artifact to spy on the Maginev empire and steal their technology! Elena returned to the room while holding the microscope. Pelca''s impression of a magnificent artifact was crushed when he saw the microscope made of y. He is hoping that it isn''t the artifact. Edgar stretches his hand and uses earth magic. He controls the microscope and let it float away from Elena. He pulled the microscope toward them and let itnd on the table in front of Pelca.


    "Your highness, is this the artifact?" asked Pelca with an expression on his face that said he did not believe it.


    Edgar smiles at the facial expression of Pelca, then answers calmly, "Yes."


    Pelcas'' eyes turned big. He really couldn''t believe it and said, "B-But your highness, it is made up of y! It does not even have magic runes!"


    "It does not need rare magic materials and runes. It helps you see what a naked eye can''t see. It magnifies your eyes by 100x. Come, I''ll show you how to use it." Edgar put a specimen of a nt underneath the magnifying ss and taught Pelca and Elena how to use the microscope. They saw objects that could not be seen by their naked eyes, and their mouths are both wide open. How in the world is it possible? A question run through both of their minds. Their first experience using a microscope and seeing the world of Microworld is so magical to them.


    "Have you ever thought about whatposes everything that you see, like fire or earth?" Edgar suddenly asked while looking at their stupefied expression. His left hand casts fire magic. A me is floating in his left hand. His right hand casts earth magic. A rock is floating in his right hand. There is a bit of mystery around Edgar when both elements are floating in his hands after he asks the question. Elena and Pelca are staring at the mysterious-looking Edgar. Elena can hear her loud heartbeat. Red hair, handsome face, mysterious air¡ªthe prince became a lot more handsome today in her eyes.


    "Is there only fire or earth element in fire magic and earth magic? Is there mana? What mana is made up of? Why does fire disappear when poured with water? Why does the earth be soft when mixed with water? How do potions produce those effects? What substance in the potion produces those effects? Why did animals die when eating nts that gave them sudden aggressiveness and strength? What if we extract only theposition in the nt that gives a sudden increase in strength? Whatposes the flesh of living beings? Why do some beings live longer than others?" Edgar''s series of questions cause an earthquake in the hearts of Pelca and Elena. They feel like they are standing in front of the door to Forbidden Ground, and Edgar is inviting them to walk in. Pelca subconsciously swallows his saliva to calm his nervous heart a little.


    Edgar continued, and he said:


    "Everything around you is made up of matter. The study of matter is called chemistry. It is a key to the secrets of the world."

 Chapter 24: Magic Production Corps

    <h4>Chapter 24: Magic Production Corps</h4>


    Edgar taught chemistry to Pelca. He only remembers a little about chemistry. If he were to write it, he could only fill in one page of information. He did not even fully understand what matter is. He just gave a direction for research and what can be studied under a microscope.


    In the afternoon,the team of Feiyu and Dan finally returned together with rescued captives, prisoners, and confiscated wealth from bandits. Baron Bass will be publicly executed. His crimes will be exposed to the public.


    News of Baron Bass'' execution spreads. Ordinary people rejoice, but nobles feel fear. The royal guard is so powerful that it quickly wipes out bandit dens in the whole kingdom. Nobles who had connections with bandits are trembling in fear that they might be next to the gallows. They kept asking for information and felt a sigh of relief that only Baron Bass would be hanged, but they were told to behave and know their ce.


    Nobles realize that the royal court has a sword of Damocles hanging above their heads. They have a better attitude toward the royal court. When they asked who sent the royal guard, Albert said that it was the prince, but Edgar secretly spread news that the king sent the royal guards to wipe out remnants of the forces of Duke George, and then the prince would take the honor and awe from people instead of the king. Edgar subtly guides the thought of spies that the good things that are happening in the kingdom are a parting gift of the king to make the image of the prince wise and diligent. Edgar wants his enemies to think that he is still an ipetent prince.


    Edgar let Elena arrange the rescued captives, prisoners, and captured wealth. He let the rescued captives be tested for their aptitude for magic. If they can''t be magicians, he will let them be teachers. Edgar met with Calvin. He likes the man''s bravery and loyalty. He will send him to the intelligence department, and he will cultivate him to be the vice to check and bnce the chief.


    The royal guards that did not participate in raiding bandits are so envious of the returning guards. The guards are rewarded with so much money. They bought new houses,nd, clothes, foods, and materials for their new house. Their family is so happy. They finally have the face that a family of royal guards must have. All the royal guards seem to have been injected with steroids. They increase their intensity of training and hope for another mission. They are sharpening their des for fools who will lose their heads when they offend the royal court.


    While waiting for Elena to report, Edgar meets the minister of public works and construction. He streamlined the royal court functions for efficiency. He divided royal court functions into a few departments. He no longer needs to decide on many things. Each minister can decide on their own. Only a few things need to be discussed with him.


    The name of the minister of public works and construction is Topas. He is almost sixty years old. His skin is dark. He is dedicated to his work. He supervises various projects in the kingdom very well. Topas did not expect that he would be a minister. He thought it was Albert who would help him. He was shocked when he knew that it was the prince who promoted him.


    "Does the prince have an ulterior motive? Is he interested in my granddaughter? What if he asked for her hand?" asked Topas to himself while he is walking to Edgar''s office. A battle of good and evil is happening in his mind.


    Topas knocks at the office, and Edgar lets hime in. His face and palm are sweating. Edgar notices his uneasiness. He was puzzled at first, but he seemed to understand. Few people know his true character. Nobles and most of the top of the royal court still think that he is a debauchery prince, which is his deliberate intention.


    Edgar would like to tease the minister, but he might suffer a heart attack, so he did not do it.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not after your granddaughter. I called you here to give you instructions," said Edgar with a teasing smile to the minister.


    Topas is surprised while looking at Edgar. The person in front of him does not resemble the debauchery prince in rumors, then he feels ecstatic. His body is suddenly full of strength.


    "You''re highness, I will definitely carry out your instruction!" swore Topas.


    Edgar smiles at the lively minister who was just nervously sweating earlier, then he says, "You should start hiring earth magicians to speed up the construction of roads but keep the job of ordinary people. Construction will be easyter. I will train magicians dedicated to construction. We will make a contract with them. Later, you have the power tomand a group of magicians for construction."


    "Magicians for construction?" Topas asked absentmindedly. He imagined a future with a group of earth magicians working at the same time. Making a road for a few hundred meters will only take a few minutes! Building canals will only take a few minutes! Construction will be very easy! Topas feels excited.


    Edgar saw the excitement on his face and reminded him.


    "It will take time to train them. We must let them work with ordinary people first. We cannot make ordinary people lose their jobs. Also, build roads to mountains or ces where adventurers could hunt. Build a town where adventurers can trade. Promised the adventurer guild that their rent will be free. We don''t need to put too much guard in that ce because the adventurer guild will have the initiative to defend that ce against magic beasts.


    Remember, investing on public roads must have a return. The roads you are currently building are increasing the ie of royal court. Building road for adventurers will also have a return. When they built road in the territory of Duke George, there was no return. The money for construction almost became empty. The kingdom did not benefit. It only madefortable for Duke George to travel."


    "Your highness, I didn''t know that by simply building a road, the ie of the royal court would increase." Topas smiles. He now understands where to put roads first.


    "You can promise to the Adventurer''s Guild that I will let the potion and runesmith departments regrly cemissions in the towns that we will build. We will not let them run out of business. I will also let Medres contact interested nobles and merchants about cingmissions or establishing businesses there." said Edgar.


    "Your highness, if that is the case, the town that we will build will definitely thrive. When was it so easy to build a town? It feels like a dream." Topas is shocked that Edgar can easily mobilize resources to build a town that could thrive.


    Edgar smiles at the astonished minister, then says, "It is easy to build them if the ce is right. Nobles and merchants aren''t fools. If their investment cannot have a return, they will ignore us no matter how much we try to talk with them. If the projects of the royal court are put in the right ce, we can mobilize nobles and big merchants in our kingdom.


    One of the reasons why I established the Chamber of Commerce is to have awork that will connect us with them. We will know what kind of business they have. If we need businesses in the ce that we will build, we just need to connect with them."


    After talking for a while, Topas left the office of Edgar with a still stupefied expression. Chamber of Commerce that connects all the nobles and big merchants in the kingdom! There is actually a hidden function! It is a powerfulwork that the kingdom could use!


    Edgar closes his eyes and starts thinking. While thinking of construction, an idea crossed his mind that he needed to create the epoch-making cement. It will make construction a lot easier.


    Elena came back to the office, and Edgar asked for the results of testing the aptitude of the rescued captives.


    "Your highness, only three are capable of bing magicians, including Martha. She has an aptitude for water magic. Calvin has no aptitude for magic," Elena reported. She paid special attention to the husband and wife because the prince wanted to cultivate them.


    Edgar made a series of orders after he heard what Elena had said.


    "Magic is not needed in Calvin''s future work. He will be taught with aura. Let those with no aptitude to magic be teachers. Set up a ss for teaching magic. We will build a magicians group for production. Cultivate Martha. I want her to lead the Magic Production Corpster. Those that want to join will be given a contract. We will teach them and train them, but they must work for us for 5 years. They can decide to stay or leave after 5 years.


    We will establish a point system. Materials that are needed for their magic cultivation will require points to buy. Points can be earned by studying or working. They could work for construction or make magic appliances. Their work will be paid with sry. We will only give free basic allowance and daily necessities. We will not train them in vain. We must use their magic to elerate the development of the kingdom. There must be periodic tests. Those that don''t have enough points will be kicked out. We will not raisezy worms! Their help will increase the kingdom''s treasury. When the treasury increases, we will also increase the production corps a little. The cycle will continue.


    Find adult people that have an aptitude for magic. People that only want to earn to feed their family. Train them to work in factories of magic appliances or be a dedicated magic construction team. They can have a choice to join the point system, but make it clear to them that they won''t have a fixed sry and they will have a periodic test.


    We must catch up with our neighboring kingdoms and the empire. Using magicians for production will shorten our gap with them quickly!"


    Edgar stopped talking for a while and looks at Elena, who is listening intently and writing his orders. Then he stated his hidden n.


    "Another purpose of the Magic Production Corps is to have a reserve army of magicians!"


    A long time ago, there were only a few people with an aptitude for magic. Each magician was important to the kingdom, but as time passed, many people became magicians, and many people have the aptitude for magic. Children that are sent to study in a magic academy for free are those with a high aptitude for magic, and their magic spontaneously awakens without doing the meditation technique for magic. Free testing of magic aptitude is now only done after a few years. The royal court did not have enough money to support students for free before. Edgars'' targets for the magic production corps are those who are not qualified to enter the magic academy for free. Elena became busy again, arranging Edgar''s task. Edgar thinks that he needs to give Elena assistant secretaries.

 Chapter 25: Edgar Unleash

    <h4>Chapter 25: Edgar Unleash</h4>


    In the morning, Edgar is working in his office with anticipation in his eyes. He will test the result of his training with a fight against Marco. It has been a month and a half since he started his training. After eating lunch, he rested a bit and waited for the appointed time.


    He sessfully executed all the rhythmic breathing and body movements of meworth Sacred Art a while ago. His strength rapidly increased. The medicinal bath ys an important role. He asked Marco for the form that he nned to bring home to Earth. The materials for the medicinal bath are quite rare. Some are not even found on Earth. He will find timeter to create a research team that will find alternative materials for the medicinal bath.


    Edgar also asked the king about the fourth skill of the sacred art. The king gave him the key to the secret room. The secret room is beneath the throne. The lion''s head on the throne can be turned clockwise, and then the throne will move and open a secret passage. Edgar went to the secret room and took a look at the secret skill. The method for training and executing the fourth skill is written on a beast skin. It was written by the founder. There are also notes from previous kings about their own experiences while training and executing the king''s sword. They also have some insight on how to develop the king''s field, although they never seeded. Their insights are still useful for Edgar.


    In the past month and a half, Edgar has formed runes of magic skills in his sea of consciousness. He practiced with his personal guards.


    Even when he is busy because of issues in the kingdom, he always sets aside time to practice. Now he will see how far his strength has reached.


    Edgar went to the yard. He is wearing red whole-body armor with a white cape.


    He arrived at the yard, which he expanded for his training. For this fight, he set up a defense tower with a sound blockade to block the noise and avoid destroying the walls. His y of pretending to be an ipetent,zy prince will be discovered if they know how powerful he became. The tower defense will not exceed the height of the wall to avoid being noticed. When he arrived in the yard, Marco is already standing there with his arms crossed. He is wearing a red robe, ck pants, and ck shoes.


    "Hahahaha! I waited for this day for a long time! I will reward you with a smack for letting me work hard. Damn! Lobbying with nobles is a lot harder than training! You don''t know how much I need to endure while attending those parties!" Marco is grinning at Edgar.


    Edgar helplessly smiles at the grinning Marco.


    "Activate the defense tower!" Edgar ordered the guard. Soon, the defense tower will be activated. A magic shield appears. Beautiful blue waves are waving on the surface of the shield.


    "Come!" shouted Marco. He took a fist stance. Both his arms are d in aura. He did not cover his whole body in aura. Edgar is not yet worthy of defending his whole body with aura.


    Edgar draws his sword. He took a sword stance. Magic circle appears on the hilt of his sword.


    Edgar releases his full-body aura and suddenly elerates.


    Bang! The ground on his right foot cracked from his powerful step. He dashes toward Marco. He swings his sword, then three fire des are rapidly moving to Marco.


    Marco swiftly avoided the first two fire des as he moves forward. Marcoughed, then pped thest one.


    Bang! Edgar felt like his cheek was pped by Marco. A magic circle suddenly appears beneath his feet.


    Woosh! A me pir pushes him to the air. His sword is covered in mes.


    "Uncle, I will burn your clothes! You wille out from here naked! Have a taste of my me sword!" Edgar shouted while falling from the air toward the grinning Marco.


    "Hahahaha! In your dreams, kid! You won''t even touch my clothes!" Marco put a fist stance and put more aura to his right fist, then punched it to Edgar.


    MARCO''S FIST: FLYING SMACK


    A fist made up of aura is flying toward Edgar. Edgar added more strength to his grip, then shes at the aura fist.


    Bang! Edgar is stopped in the air, but his force is more powerful than the aura fist.


    "Ahhhh" Edgar shouts, and then he put more pressure on his sword.


    Wenng! The aura fist is cut, but Edgar''s momentum is blocked. He started falling.


    Flop! Hended on the ground and started looking for Marco. Marco disappears when his attention was on the aura fist. The area is dusty due to his firede attacks. He cannot sense energy yet, but his senses became stronger.


    MARCO''S FIST: HEAD SMACK


    Edgar jumped forward.


    Boom! A hole appears on the ground where he was standing.


    He rolled to the ground, then quickly stood up. He heard another sound behind him. He put more strength to his feet, then he jumped with a backflip.


    Boom! Marco''s punch missed again and created another big hole in the ground.


    Edgar is in the air. His head is facing the ground and his left hand is stretched toward Marco''s face. His left hand has orange magic circle that is ready to fire.


    FIREBALL


    Wooo! Wooo! Wooo! Several fireballs are rapidly fired at Marco''s face at close range.


    Marcoughs. He meets the rapid fireballs with his rapid punches.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Edgarnded on the ground. He jumped and rotates his body to face Marco. He took a shing stance, then dashes to Marco. A magic circle appears on the hilt of the sword. Threads of fire element are rotating around the sword as Edgar moves toward Marco.


    FLAME SWORD


    He shes his sword at Marco''s body.


    Bang! His sword is met with a fist d in aura. The shockwave from the sh created a strong wind that blew away soil and dust.


    The uncle and nephew stare at each other. Marco is grinning, and Edgar''s face is serious. Edgar quickly pulled back his sword and made another quick sh. Marco avoided it, then he punches Edgar''s head. The uncle and nephew exchanged rapid blows at a close distance, causing dust to float around them and de marks or holes on the ground. Edgar has unleashed all the strength he is hiding from his enemies.

 Chapter 26: Operation Trojan Horse

    <h4>Chapter 26: Operation Trojan Horse</h4>


    A few days after Edgar''s fight with Marco, Roy finally departed from the kingdom to start Operation Trojan Horse.


    The two entry points of the operation are Duke Reich of Ru and Duke Wesly of Fran. Duke Reich''s territory borders the Maginev Empire. His territory is rich in minerals. If the Maginev empire invaded, he would lose his wealth and might even lose his life. The empire threatened his wealth and life but gave him a carrot: trade and investment in his territory. His territory is one of the richest in Ru kingdom.


    Duke Wesly monopolizes the sea trade of the Fran kingdom with the help of the Maginev empire. He ims that it is dangerous for others to engage in sea trade because there are many pirates. He presented facts showing that many merchants suffered heavy losses from pirates. The royal court was convinced by Duke Wesly. Some officials retorted, but the Duke is powerful. The queen is his daughter, and she has a son whopetes for the throne.


    After traveling for a few days, Roy and his entourage, riding tundras, reach the border.


    A guard from the border stopped their track.


    "Halt!" a guard said in gray armor.


    "Officer, here is our permit." Roy went down from the tundra and showed a document to the guard. The guard took the document, and he was shocked.


    "Sashapany! The prince''s business!" the guard blurted, then heughed.


    "Hahaha! Thank the prince for meter. We are given free cooking oil that we can give to our family. My children like fried chicken very much! Hahaha! Go! But be careful, there are many bandits in the Ru kingdom!" The guard ordered his subordinates to open the way.


    "Thank you, officer," said Roy, and then they continue their travel. He is apanied by a mercenary. Behind them are workers riding on a brown horse with a small horn on its head. The horse pulls a carriage, which carries supplies and many big pots of cooking oil.


    After a few hours, they arrived at the entrance of a lush forest near a mountain. The trees are tall and thick. Some magic birds are flying. Small magic beasts peek at them above the trees.


    Aside from the magic beast, there is another pair of eyes peeking at the iing caravan. A man with missing teeth and coarse clothes stopped looking at the caravan, then ran to his boss.


    "Boss! Boss! There is big meating! There is big meating!" The man with missing teeth is panting, but his face is full of excitement. His boss has an eye patch on his left eye. His hair is mohawk and red in color.


    "Are you sure?" the bandit boss asked with excitement.


    "I am sure, boss! They have many carriages! Their carriages are full of pots!" The bandit continues to describe what he saw to convince the boss.


    "Hahaha! Call the boys! Let''s hunt fat meat and have a feast tonight. Hahaha!" said the bandit boss, and then he took his club weapon and went to his steed.


    When the caravan nearly reaches the middle of the lush forest, the leader of the mercenaries notices the danger ahead.


    Vyron, the mercenary leader, raised his left hand and said, "Stop! Spread!"


    The caravan stopped and became alert. Vyron''s eyes look sharp, and his face looks more intimidating with a wound scar across the bridge of his nose.The mercenary members and apanying guards came down from their steed, drew their weapon, and positioned themselves to guard against any attack. Vyron drew his halberd from his back and went forward. He told Roy to stay in the middle and be surrounded by his guards.


    Hush-hush-hush sounds of movement appear in the surroundings.


    Shooo! Something big came out of the forest. Boom! A big yellow lizard, twice as big as a tall tundra, came out of the forest and blocked the front of the caravan. The bandit boss is standing at the back of the yellow lizard.


    ROOAAR! The big lizard roared. The loud roar causes fear among workers and guards, but the mercenary members look calm.


    "Nyahahahaha! Drop your weapons and kneel! Surrender or die!" the bandit leader proimed whileughing. Bandits started appearing in the surroundings, along with some bandit archers.


    Vyron has already measured the situation. He looks at the arrogant bandit leader, then sneers.


    "Attack!" Vyron ordered. All aura masters in the team d their whole bodies with aura.


    The archer on the team is a young woman with short, curly yellow hair, wearing a green cap with an attached feather. Her cheeks have a diagonal red mark. She is drawing her bow with five arrows aim at bandit archers.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    Five arrows with an aura flew straight for a while, then suddenly changed direction.


    "Ahh!" "Ahh! The screams of bandit archers keep echoing in the surroundings. All arrows found their target in different directions.


    Homing arrows keep flying in the air. The team''s archers keep taking shots at the remaining bandit archers.


    "I hate bandits!" said the young magician of the team. She has short, white hair. She is looking at the bandits without hiding her killing intent.


    "Aira, don''t charge to the bandit likest time," the archer reminded Aira, who seems eager to tear the bandits into pieces.


    "I know! I know!" Aira dismisses the reminder of the archer with a perfunctory remark. She raised her hand and cast magic.


    ICE PICK


    Ice picks are joined by arrows in the air, and more bandits are being killed.


    "Bastaaaard! Kill them!" the bandit boss ordered. His face looks distorted. How dare they fight back? He wants to tear them into pieces. He will turn them into feed for his pet. His pet has already killed aura users and magicians.


    Woosh! Woosh! Aira keeps firing ice picks at bandits. The archer killed all bandit archers. Now she is firing two to three normal arrows in a single shot. The swordsman of the team rushes to the crowd of bandits. A man with a big bronze hammer moves in the opposite direction, where another crowd of bandits gathers. They are both d in aura.


    "My darling Ryna, tear them into pieces!" the bandit boss ordered his pet.


    ROOOAAAR! The yellow lizard roared. It opened its mouth, then earth started to gather and form a big spike aim at Vyron.


    EARTH SPIKE


    A big earth spike flew toward Vyron. Vyron is already in a shing halberd stance. More aura is already gathered at his halberd. He swings his halberd toward the earth spike and the monster behind it.


    MONSTER HUNT


    A big aura de flew toward the earth spike. Crunch! The earth spike was cut, and it continues to fly toward the monster. The yellow lizard did not have time to dodge. There was a sound of cutting flesh. The lizard''s head slowly separated from its body.


    "Fuck! I kicked the iron te!" the bandit leader thought. He is not an aura user or magician. He does not know the levels of aura users. He just got lucky to save an injured newborn earth lizard and tamed it. His pet killed low-level aura users and magicians, but his pet is an ant for high-level magicians or aura users. The headless yellow lizard crashes to the ground, and the bandit leader falls from the dead lizard.


    The bandits are shocked that the scary pet of their boss was instantly killed.


    "RUUUN!" shouted the bandits, but it was toote. The swordsman arrived in front of them, and he is like a wolf in a flock of sheep. Many bandits are quickly cut.


    "Ahh!"


    "Nooo!"


    "Ahh!" The bandits scream. The man with the hammer also arrived in front of the bandits and started swinging his hammer.


    HAMMER OF JUSTICE


    The hammer is hitting bandits and sending them into the air.


    "Aaahh! Monsters!" All the bandits are running away. Their prey is not fat meat, like the bandit with missing teeth ims. Their prey is a scary monster.


    Vyron is beside the bandit leader. He raises his halberd to cut the bandit''s head.


    "Wait! Let him lead us to their stockade. They might have captives that needed to be rescued, and we need a ce to stay. The sun will set soon. Let us stay in their stockade." said Roy. He heard the miserable experiences of captives, especially the women.


    The bandit with missing teeth was scared witless when Roy entered the stockade. He pleaded that he was just forced by the bandit leader, but some captives exposed him. Captives howled and took revenge. Most bandits are on the edge of death because of the captive''s revenge. Only some bandits are innocent. They are just hungry, so they join bandits but still retain their humanity.


    In the morning, they continue traveling. Their team increased because of the rescued captives. Along the way, captives returned to their homes.


    When Roy reached the city, he contacted a big shop under Duke Reich and stated his purpose. The manager ordered someone to inform the Duke. Roy was called to the capital by the Duke. Roy and Duke Reich reached an agreement. The Duke will be the sole agent of Sasha Company in the kingdom of Ru. Roy requested to buynd for warehousing. The Duke agreed and made the arrangement. Roy made others stay to work in the warehouse. Many of the people who will work in the warehouse are real, but some are spies nted by Roy. The warehouse will be the headquarters of Baynard''s spy in the kingdom of Ru.


    Roy left Ru, then proceeded to Fran Kingdom with the mercenary team. A batch of oil is already waiting in a city. The team that escorted it departed at the same time from Baynard Kingdom. He made the same operation as he did in the Ru kingdom, but Duke Wesly is more cautious than Duke Reich. After many days of waiting, the Duke eventually agreed to meet him.


    Just like when Roy was talking with Duke Reich, he was hinting to the Duke that he is a descendant of Duke George, trusted by the regent king of Baynard, and he needs help to control the royal court. Duke Wesly is also shrewd. He is ignoring the secret hint of Roy. Just like Duke Reich, he is acting as if he doesn''t know what Roy is talking about. The Duke focused the topic on business, and he became the sole agent of thepany in the Fran kingdom.


    Both the Dukes do not trust Roy, but they are blinded by greed. They know the huge profit from cooking oil. For them, the deal is harmless. It is a pie that falls into their mouth. They will investigate Roy to see if what he is telling them is real, but the cooperation will still continue. Roy will build another warehouse in Fran and nt spies. Operation Trojan Horse is sessful!

 Chapter 27: Business Plan

    <h4>Chapter 27: Business n</h4>


    A few days after Roy departed from the Baynard kingdom, the runesmith research team responsible for researching the magic stove and blender finally made a qualified runesmith appliance after repeated trials.


    The magic stove produces fire without flint or fire magic. The fire is activated by the mana stone, and the me can be adjusted. Mana stone is consumable. It is like the gas of a stove on Earth. The wind magic in the blender is also activated and maintained by mana stones. Magic appliances will further increase the demand for mana stones!


    Edgar gave a big reward to the researchers. He was tempting them to join his research team using tempting promises.Edgar needs dedicated researchers for his magic appliance business.


    Edgar talks with Elena along the way.


    "Elena, buy small mana stone mines and abandoned mines. Abandoned mines will recover as long as the mana vein is not destroyed, but it will take a long time. I might let researchers invent technology that will elerate their recovery. Small mines are sold everywhere. They are not profitable because of low output, so they lose in the price war. The demand for mana stone is not much because it is only used by magicians and defense towers, but that will change once our appliances appear in the market."


    "Yes, your highness!" answered Elena. When the researchers in the Runesmith department are making fun of the prince''s idea, shepletely believes that the prince will not do useless things. She is proven right. Elena smiles at the back of Edgar, who has an excited expression on his face.


    Edgar brought the appliances into the castle and tested them. He cooked for food and felt joy at experiencing a familiar feeling when using a modern stove. He will use the blender tomorrow. He needed to prepare for the materials first. He will produce another merchandise for the Sasha Company, soymilk.


    He soaks the soybeans with water for 24 hours. In the morning, Edgar removed the skin of the soaked soybeans and mixed them with water in the blender. He switched on the blender. The soybeans and water started mixing. After a while, the water became soymilk.


    Edgar opened the cap of the blender and poured the contents on a clean cloth to separate the milk. A casserole is beneath the cloth. Edgar heats the casserole that contains the milk. He heated it on the stove for twenty minutes. Soymilk cannot be drunk without being heated because it will be harmful.


    After heating, Edgar let the heated soymilk cool down and let Elena use water magic to transfer the milk to a ss pitcher. The ss still has bubbles. It is not a qualified product to be sold. ss is still not ready to be introduced to the market. He poured soy milk into two cups. He added honey to the milk. He gave the other cup to Elena, and he drank the other cup. The soy milk tastes a little different from Edgar because honey is used and not sugar. Elena enjoys the soymilk. She doesn''t even feel that any milk remains above her mouth.


    Edgarughs at Elena and asks her opinion on the milk.


    "How does it taste?" asked Edgar.


    "Your highness, it is more delicious than other milk that I have drank before," answered Elena while still blushing from embarrassment earlier.


    "It is not ready to be sold in the market because it is easy to spoil. I need researchers to make a piece of equipment that will sterilize soy milk stored in a small y or porcin bottle. Call Medres here. I want him to taste our future merchandise and prepare to create anotherpany for magic appliances," said Edgar.


    Elena let someone call for Medres. She already has her assistants. Edgar appointed two people who were taught by Elena earlier. Elena refused, but Edgar insisted, so she was forced to ept.


    Elena is no longer wearing a maid outfit. Edgar gave her a white-cor worker outfit. She felt embarrassed because her big mountains were emphasized by the outfit. Edgar gave her a bra, which he thinks will be another piece of merchandiseter.


    Medres arrived, and Edgar let him try the soy milk. Edgar also demonstrated the magic stove.


    p! Medres pped. He is astonished by the mind of Edgar. He wants to open the prince''s head and learn how his brain works. The prince''s ideas can earn mountains of gold.


    "Your highness, your invention will definitely be weed by the masses. You need to buy mana stone mines because the demand for them will definitely explode!" Medres'' acumen in business is good. He can see the effect of appliances on mana stones. Too bad he does not have enough money to buy.


    "I had already ordered Elena and I want you to prepare industrial production of appliances. The ce must be near an area with good traffic and near the river where a wharf can be set up. The ce should also be strictly guarded. I want you to work together with Elena and lure one master runesmith and many apprentices from runesmith workshops. I set up a magic teaching ss but it will take time to train them. I will set up anotherpany for appliances. Sashapany will make merchandise for food. Thepany that will make appliances will be called meworth Collection or simply FC. The trademark for FC will be a me lion." Edgar paused for a while and let Medres digest what he said then he continued.


    "Train managers for eachpany. I will assign you to another importantpany. Manypanies will be created in the future and they will be managed under one group. The group will be called meworth Group. I will offer you a share in meworth Group after you work for five years.For now, I will give you a share that only earns dividends. Each managerial position will also receive the share offer." Edgar exined the meaning of share and it excites Medres. The group holds political and financial power in the kingdom! Medres feels that the group will be the umbre of his future generation!


    Edgar kept telling Medres about his n.


    "Thepany that I want to create next will be an important part in the rapid development of the kingdom. Thatpany is a bank!"

 Chapter 28: Land of Poison

    <h4>Chapter 28: Land of Poison</h4>


    Edgar named the bank mewoth Bank. The bank will not copy all the services of modern banks. It will depend on avable technology and staff. Edgar told Medres how banks could gather deposits from nobles and merchants.


    The purpose of the bank is to make it convenient for trading that requires a huge amount of money. Nobles and merchants will deposit their money in a bank, and they will receive amercial paper that could be withdrawn at any branch of the bank.


    Themercial paper on earth is a short-term debt, but Edgar ns to use it as paper money that could be used for trading between merchants, nobles, and the royal court.


    Edgar wants nobles and merchants to eptmercial papers as money. To encourage them to usemercial paper, the meworth Group will offer discounted merchandise if merchants and nobles buy it usingmercial paper.


    "Your highness, it will be very convenient for trading if your n is carried out. They no longer need to drag arge amount of gold when carrying out business," said Medres with admiration.


    Edgar smiles at Medres. He did not say that he would use the bank to issue moremercial papers to fund the projects of the kingdom and pay them backter with zero interest. He will be the only one allowed to issuemercial papers because he knows the danger of them and did not tell anyone to avoid the possibility of leaks.


    "Elena, how many people have learned the calction method that I taught you?" asked Edgar.


    "Your highness, there are only less than fifty people that understand the calction method that you taught." Elena is helpless because there are only a few people that could teach it.


    "We should open a school that specializes in teaching calctions. We will spread the word that it will teach calctions for future staff of the bank to avoid making nobles vignt and oppose the school. Medres exined to nobles and merchants the function of the bank. Let them think that the school is for the convenience of trade. When the Royal Court is strong enough, we will push inch by inch and introduce more subjects in the school just like the school in the town that we built. More schools will be built. I will make sure of that!" Said Edgar with conviction.


    Edgar further exins to Elena and Medres what is needed for the bank. After their discussion, they all went out of Edgar''s study room, but the chief of the intelligence department was waiting outside the room. He walked forward and greeted them.


    "Your highness, I have important information to report," said Skyte, the chief of intelligence.


    "Let us go inside," said Edgar with a serious face. If the chief came himself, it might be something important to the kingdom. Elena stayed outside, and the chief went inside with Edgar.


    "Your highness, there is a secret valley discovered by a sheep herder in Grey Mountain. There is a purple fog deep inside the valley. The sheep herder was poisoned when he was near the purple fog. His poison is the same as the purple fog in Death Land!" said Skyte.


    Edgar stood up. He feels very excited. Death Land is connected to the sea! It is the closest to the southern continent in the southern part of the central continent! It will give the Baynard kingdom ess to sea trade to the west and south.


    Death Land is covered in purple fog all the time. The fog extended to the sea around it. It already existed a long time ago. Even before kingdoms were founded, including Baynard.


    Many powerful aura users and magicians tried to conquer it, but few came back alive.


    Empires and kingdoms tried to research antidotes, but they failed.


    Edgar knows about the Death Land.It is separated from Baynard by huge mountain ranges that extend to the Fran kingdom. Crossing the mountain is difficult. Making a tunnel will take many years, even with a magician, and he might make the poison fog enter the kingdom, which is hitting his own foot. The secret valley in Grey Mountain has been there for a long time, but the purple fog did not enter the kingdom and remains deep inside the valley. This means the pathway is not a danger to the kingdom. It is a massive opportunity!


    "Did you block the news?" asked Edgar.


    "Yes, your highness. It might cause panic if it spreads, so I ordered to block it," Skyte answered with a confused face. He is confused about the excited face of the prince. The poison fog is a huge danger to the kingdom!


    "Wait here! I will call for someone," said Edgar. He went outside to give orders to Elena.


    Edgar looked at Elena and said, "Elena, call Chief Pelca here."


    Elena left the castle and came back with Pelca. Pelca went inside the study room. Edgar beckons him to sit down.


    "Chief Pelca, I want you to send a research team to Grey Mountain and take a sample of the purple fog from Death Land. Look for nts within the fog. There could be antidotes in nts within the fog since they evolve to survive the poison from the fog. Use the microscope and test various antidotes on the poison. You should be able to see what nts have an effect on the poison.We must develop an antidote and remove the source of poison in Death Land."


    Pelca panicked when he heard that purple fog from Death Land appeared on the territory of the kingdom. He stares at the confident face of the prince. He grips his fists and swears in his heart that he will not betray the prince''s confidence in them. They will do what no other kingdom or empire has ever seeded in doing. They will do it with a microscope and chemistry!


    Skyte, on the other hand, is not optimistic about the prince''s n. No one had ever created an antidote, not even an empire that is much more advanced than their kingdom.


    Edgar looks at the two people in front of him and states his true thoughts.


    "We will conquer Death Land and open the Sea Trade!"

 Chapter 29: Navy

    <h4>Chapter 29: Navy</h4>


    A navy is sailing in a foggy sea. It''s been three years since the Baynard kingdom opened sea trade. The fog is starting to clear.


    There are ten ships sailing. The gs of the ships are waving. The g is white with a blue dragon mark. The sail attached to the mast is pushed by wind to the eastern ocean. On the biggest ship, the captain is talking to his vice captain. The captain is quite dark and young, but there is sharpness in his eyes. His hair is ck and has ponytails. He has a ne with a wooden dragon. He is wearing a blue and white navy admiral uniform. His dark skin is a result of frequent exposure to the sun when he is in the sea. His face is serious while looking ahead.


    "Follow the n and don''t let any enemy ship run away. We will let the iing scourge be buried in our ocean!" said Wilder, the admiral of the Navy of the Baynard kingdom.


    The fog cleared, and a beautiful blue ocean appeared. A magic bird is flying in the air, and some magic fish are seen jumping. Two suns above the sky are sending rays of sunlight into the ocean. In the distance, twenty ships areing toward the navy of Baynard. The navy saw them first, using a telescope. The captan ship gave a signal to the other group of hidden navies to position and encircle the enemy. The hidden navy read the order using a telescope and started arranging their formation.


    The enemy saw the navy of Baynard. A man ran to the captain of the fleet and told him the news.


    The captain has white hair. He has the eyes of a killer. Half of his face is covered with a mask. All of them have masks. The captain has the air of a man who has a lot of blood in his hand. His subordinates are a little afraid of him. He asks the crew how many ships the navy has.


    "I didn''t as-"


    Pakkk! The captain did not wait for the sentence to finish and pped the crew.


    "Waste!" Rigas, the captain, went out of the cabin. He applied aura to his feet and went to the observation tform on the mast. He saw the ten approaching ships of the navy. He observed the surroundings to see if there is an ambush, but found nothing. He went down and gave orders.


    "There is no ambush, and I don''t feel aura users or magicians under the sea. Maintain formation for concentrated attack. Stay forward and shoot the enemy when they reach the crossbow range! We must destroy that navy in a short time."


    "Yes, captain!" The crew prepared themselves for theing fight. The g bearer signals the order of the captain to other ships.


    Rigas stayed on the hull and is ready to respond to any changes. Rigas always led the ships of Duke Wesly during sea trade and had many battle experiences against pirates. Duke Wesly tried a few times to destroy the new city in Death Land using pirates, but he failed. This time, he will use a powerful fleet. Rigas'' mission is death and chaos in the Purple City, the new city built on the poison-free deathnd, now called Purple Land.


    Both fleets are within firing range. There is a three hundred-meter distance between them. Big crossbows are in front of each ship. In each crossbow is a big magic arrow. Soldiers aim at each other.


    "Attack!!!"


    "Attack!!!"


    Both captainsmanded the attack.


    TWANNG! TWANNG! TWANNG!


    Big arrows covered with fire element are flying toward each other.


    In the navy, aura masters release their aura and sh aura des at iing big arrows that will likely hit the ship.


    Aura des are flying toward the arrows.


    WATER PILLAR


    FIREBALL


    WATER BOMB


    WIND BOMB


    AURA BLADES


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Many arrows that had the likelihood of hitting the ship were destroyed. The other one that was stopped by a water magician had deviated but still hit a little part of the hull.


    Boom! Smoke started rising from the ship. Other magic arrows fell into the water and exploded.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! High sshes of water appear quite a distance from ships.


    "Spread! Move to the side!" ordered Wilder. The g bearer gave the signal.


    On the enemy''s side, the situation is almost the same.


    WATER PILLAR


    AURA BLADE


    ICE CONE


    WIND BLADE


    FIRE BLADE


    Magic skills and martial skills are flying and blocking the iing arrows. Arrows exploded, and high sshes of water appeared when magic arrows fell on water.


    The enemy ship saw the movement of the navy and thought they were retreating. They rejoice and cheer.


    "Hmp! Fledgeling! They probably thought we are as weak as pirates! Catch up with them! Order water magicians to attack first and dy their escape! We must not let them go! Our mission must remain a secret!" Rigas feels confident that he can carry out his mission if the navy is this weak. He did not doubt their retreat because he saw the smoke from a ship. They are already at a disadvantage in the first confrontation, so it is natural for a navymander to order a retreat. Unbeknownst to them, there is a danger lurking beneath them.


    DRAGON PILLAR


    BOOM! Six ships exploded in their middle. Six water magicians simultaneously attacked the enemy''s ships. Woods and crews are blown away. In the middle of the ship is a rotating water pir. The head of the pir turns into a dragon and begins wreaking havoc on the ship. The five ships disrupted the formation, and many ships could not advance. In the middle of the formation is the captain ship, and its middle is also blown away. A water dragon is in the middle, and at the top of its head is a handsome young man d in aura. He is wearing white and blue armor with a blue dragon mark on his left chest. His name is Feiyu.

 Chapter 30 At the center of the enemy

    <h4>Chapter 30 At the center of the enemy</h4>


    The water dragon opened its mouth.


    WATER BOMB


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Water bombs are blowing the enemies that haven''t recovered from shock. Aura users and magicians escape or block the attack.


    The water dragon moves to the the hull.


    WATER WAVE


    Gusssh! A big wave washes the hull, and many enemies are washed to the sea.


    The enemies that remain standing are magicians who used magic shields and aura users d in aura.


    Feiyunded on the wet hull of the ship. He is surrounded by aura users and magicians. He fearlessly stands alone at the center of the enemy.


    A while ago, on the captain ship of the fleet of Baynard''s Navy, Wilder is standing on an observation tform on the mast and observes the enemy''s fleet with a telescope.


    The vice captain used aura on his feet, then climbed on the observation tform to inform Wilder.


    "Captain, it will take time for other navy ships to reach position."


    Wilder nodded and said, "Continue moving, keep the direction. We must let them think that we are running away.


    The Blue Dragon Guard ys a vital role in this operation. Without them, this operation is not possible. Our fleet will suffer more losses if we were to create a n without their participation. Special force is a term used by his Majesty to describe a unit of armyposed of elite soldiers. I never thought that magicians and aura masters could be used this way.


    Order the other ships to make it faster. Let wind and water magicians help. Right now, our water magicians that attack the enemy fleet are leading the water magicians of the enemy to ambush points of the Blue Dragon Guards, but we don''t know if there are remaining magicians in the enemy''s fleet that could move away their sinking ships."


    "Hahahaha, captain, your n is really magnificent! The enemy is dancing in your hands!" the vice captain happily said.


    Wilder smiles, then his face turns serious as he looks at the center of the enemy''s fleet. "Go quickly. We don''t know how long Feiyu can interrupt the enemy''s chain ofmand. I know that guy is strong. He knows how to judge a situation. That guy might actually exceed our expectations."


    At the captain ship of the enemy, Rigas is staring at Feiyu with so much rage. He felt so humiliated.


    "Boy! I give you thumbs up for your guts, but you shouldn''t use that to me! How dare you look down on me?! Catch him alive! I want him to pay for his arrogance!" Rigas ordered his subordinates to attack the arrogant bastard that dared to attack alone in the middle of the ship formation.


    "Attaaaack!" shouted by aura users who are really eager to tear Feiyu into pieces. Many aura users move toward Feiyu. Five of them reach Feiyu first. They swing their weapons together at different targets to not give Feiyu a chance to escape.


    "Keep him alive?! Damn that! He has to be torn into pieces!!" Though the aura users atracking Feiyu.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POLE SHIFT


    Woosh! Crack! A red sphere of aura surrounded Feiyu and blew away the attacking aura users, and a cracking of bones echoed in the air.


    "Ahhhh!" the aura users screamed. Their arms are twisted. They flew toward the iing aura users.


    Bang! They shed with other aura users and fell to the ground. Some are able to keep standing. Feiyu moves. He rapidly approaches the fallen and bewildered aura users. He put more aura on both of his index fingers.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POINT IMPACT


    Feiyu moves around the aura users and uses his index fingers to hit acupoints on the enemy''s head, hands, body, and legs. He only hit each enemy once, then quickly moved on to another.


    The body parts of the enemies are starting to swell.


    "Ahhhh! Heeelp!"


    "Ahh! It hurts! Kill me! Kill me!" Screams of enemies spread throughout the ship. Feiyu moves in front of the remaining standing aura user.


    "Move away!! Bastard!" The enemy''s face is full of panic. He saw what happened to hisrades when they were hit with Feiyu''s finger. He swings his saber at Feiyu''s head to stop his approach. Feiyu ducks and moves forward instantly. He hit the enemy''s thigh, then quickly moves to the left.


    Bang! The woods where he was standing exploded. A saber d in aura hit the wood.


    "Ahhh!" screames the enemy. His thigh swelled and exploded. The enemies hit by Feiyu keep screaming out of agony.


    "IDIOOOTS!!! Why are you doing nothing?!!" Rigas shouted to the magicians who look stupefied. All other Aura users are incapacitated. Rigas and the magicians were not able to react quickly. The fight happened so fast. By the time Rigas reacted, Feiyu was already hitting at the remaining aura user that could fight other than him.


    Feiyu moves on to the magicians. The magician''s legs turned weak like jelly.


    "Ahhhh! Move away, monster!" Shouted the magicians.


    WIND BLADE


    WATER BOMB


    WATER PILLAR


    ICE CONE


    FIREBALL


    Boom! Bang! Wood chips fly and scatter from explosions. More holes appeared on the ship. The ship further elerates its sinking motion. The fire magician did not care about the consequences of the fire magic on the ship as long as they could kill the monster. Many magic skills flew to Feiyu, but he gracefully avoided them. His evasion and movement are not forceful. His moves are natural and smooth.


    Feiyu raised his right hand that has magic circle.


    WATER BIND


    Ropes like water rise from the sea and bind the necks of magicians. "k!" magicians tried to unbind their necks. They are near the edge of the ship because they were moving away from Feiyu. Feiyu swings his right hand, and then the magicians are pulled into the ocean.


    WOLF SLASH


    Three red shes of w flew to Feiyu, trying to stop him from moving magicians into the ocean, but it was toote. The magicians were already thrown to the sea. Feiyu did not have enough time to dodge the wolf sh, but he does not intend to dodge. He rotates his whole body to the left.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: SOUTH POLE


    A half-sphere aura appears and makes contact with the wolf sh. Feiyu redirected the wolf sh to Rigas.

 Chapter 31 the Wolf and the Pole

    <h4>Chapter 31 the Wolf and the Pole</h4>


    WATER FLOW STYLE: SOUTH POLE


    Half a sphere of aura appears and makes contact with the wolf sh. The south or north pole will only require ny degrees of rotation plus rhythmic movements of both hands, but pole shift will require a full one hundred eighty degrees of rotation for the aura sphere to form. The south or north pole makes Feiyu''s counterattack weaker but faster.


    Feiyu redirected the wolf sh to Rigas.


    Rigas jumped to the side and avoided the wolf sh.


    A magic circle formed beneath Feiyu''s feet.


    WATER CURTAIN


    Woosh! A long water curtain rose on both sides and quickly push the incapacitated aura users on the hull to the sea, and Rigas was toote to stop it. Rigas did not mind that he was not able to stop it. He is still confident that he can kill Feiyu.


    Rigas whole body is d with aura. He is wearing a metal glove with sharp fingernails. Lightning started shing and swimming in his arms. Rigas dashes to Feiyu. Two purple magic circles appear in his palms. Lightning d the tips of each finger of the gloves. Ten sharp lightning fingernails are formed on the gloves. He applied magic to his body, and lightning started shing through his whole body.


    Rigas speed suddenly increased. He almost instantly arrived in front of Feiyu. Even Feiyu did not expect Rigas speed.


    "Boy! I know that your strange skill needs a rhythmic body movement to execute! Let''s see if your movement is faster or my lightning strike is faster!" He stabs Feiyu with his lightning fingernail.


    LIGHTNING THRUST


    Shoo! Five fast, small lightning beams flew to Feiyu. Feiyu dodged. The lightning beams passed him, and they flew for a few meters before disappearing.Feiyu moves to the right and intends to rotate his whole body to execute his skill, but Rigas predicted it. Rigas left hand also stabs at Feiyu.


    LIGHTNING THRUST


    Another lightning beam flew to Feiyu. Feiyu ducked and moves to the left. Rigas followed him and repeatedly struck him with lightning thrusts.


    Lightning beams keep flying in the air. Feiyu keeps dodging the strikes from Rigas. He cannot use point impact and pole shift because Rigas is too fast.


    A magic circle appeared beneath Feiyu''s feet.


    WATER PILLAR


    A water pir pushes Feiyu to his back.


    Rigas quickly chases Feiyu.


    Rigas mockingly grins at Feiyu and said,"Hahaha boy! No matter what you do, you can''t get-"


    His sentence is cut off.


    He is hit by a rotating pir that Feiyu prepared. The rotating pir came from the sea, but Rigas did not see it. Feiyu attacked him from his blind spot. Rigas body is hit from the right side.


    "Ahhhh!" Rigas screams as he is being pushed by the water pir. Rigas sees that he is going to hit the railing. The force from the water pir will break the railing and push him to the sea. He will be at the mercy of a water magician like Feiyu once he falls into the sea.


    Rigas gritted his teeth. His mouth is leaking with blood. A magic circle formed in both of his hands. More lightning is shing and swimming in his arms. An energy ball made up of lightning element is gathering in both of his palms. Rigas put more aura on his whole body, then gritted his teeth. He strikes both his palms with energy balls on the water pir.


    THUNDER SHOCK


    Boom! A loud explosion echoes through the ship. The water pir exploded, and a lot of water droplets fell.


    Rigas was pushed backward by the shockwave, and more blood leaks from his mouth. His organs are hurt by the shockwave, but he grits his teeth. He can''t let his enemy have enough preparation to execute his most powerful skill.


    He runs around therge amount of water in the air, then rushes to Feiyu. His eyes are bloodshot from anger. He felt pped in the face by the boy in front of him. He stares fiercely at Feiyu. He wants to tear him to pieces.


    Rigas wants to kill the boy badly, but he is still alert. He doesn''t want to suffer another sneak attack. His whole body is still shing with lightning. A magic circle formed in his right hand. Lightning Lance appears on Rigas'' hand.


    "Boy, let''s see if your skill is faster or if my lightningnce will create a hole in your body first!"


    Rigas suddenly threw thence to Feiyu.


    Feiyu rotates his body to the left. A half-sphere aura appears and cancels the force of thence. Feiyu redirects thence to the sea and does notplete the rotation to return the attack because he knows what Rigas is nning.


    Rigas smirked when he saw Feiyu performing his skill. He increased his speed and instantly arrived in front of Feiyu.


    "Boy! I know your skill will weaken a lot once you use it for counter attacks. I will not let you move away this time! I will make sure to create at least five finger holes on your body!"


    LIGHTNING THRUST


    Feiyu saw iting. He moves to the right side. He holds the enemy''s right arm, rotates his body, and threw Rigas to the floor. Feiyu performed a rhythmic body movement and took a pole-shift stance, waiting to give the enemy a big counterattack.


    Rigas'' back hit the hull.


    Bang! A crack appeared on the wooden floor.


    Rigas bounces, then rolls. He stabbed his lightning fingernails to the floor to stop the residual force. w marks appear on the floor where he stabs his fingers. Rigas has more blood in his mouth. He feels like someone''s feet are pressing on his back. It is quite difficult to breathe.


    Shift impact, the skill used by Feiyu, ignores most defenses of the enemy and attacks their inside. The strength of the skill is based on the force used by the enemy.


    Rigas stares at Feiyu. He can''t believe that the boy predicted his attack and prepared for a counterattack. He has to finish the fight quickly. He thought that the water magicians'' purpose was to prevent them from catching up with the escaping navy. The attack by water magicians is definitely a strategy of the navy! The navy will probably arrive soon.


    Arge amount of aura is released by Rigas. It formed into a silver-night wolf. The wolf has a horn on its forehead. Lightning is shing all around its body.


    Rigas looks at Feiyu and grins.


    "Boy, at this distance, I will rip your head off before you can execute your skill!" thought Rigas. He won''t blurt out his n like other viins. Rigas charges at Feiyu, who is in a pole-shift stance.


    THUNDER CHARGE


    Bang! There was a loud sound like thunder when Rigas moved. A red blur with lightning almost instantly moves in front of Feiyu.


    POLE SHIFT


    Feiyu moves when Rigas moved. When Rigas arrived in front of Feiyu, he is met with a red sphere aura. Pole shift is instantly activated. Rigas did not expect it. Rigas'' attack is redirected, and he is rotated around the sphere. Feiyu threw him to the floor.


    Bang! Rigas bounced off the floor.


    Feiyu did not cancel the pole shift. He made another rotation, and the aura sphere gathered in his right hand. The sphere is as big as a basketball and is rotating rapidly. Remnants of a red thread-like aura are still moving around it. He rotates as he threw the aura sphere to Rigas.


    WORLD ROTATION

 Chapter 32 Desperate Escape

    <h4>Chapter 32 Desperate Escape</h4>


    WORLD ROTATION


    Feiyu left the ship rapidly and moves away. He knows the power of his attack, especially at sea. The aura sphere hit Rigas in the air when he bounced. The aura sphere expanded rapidly and ripped Rigas'' body apart.


    "Ahhhhh!" screams Rigas. He is swallowed by the sphere, and his screams stopped.


    The sphere still expanded, and the woods of ships cracked and were then drawn to the sphere. Soon, the ship is swallowed by the sphere. A huge whirlpool appears in the middle of the ship formation. Ships near the whirlpool are immediately sucked. Ships further away are desperately trying to move away.


    "Heeeelp!" the crew shouted in a ship trap at the edge of the whirlpool.


    "Work damn harder! Move away from the whirlpool! Faster!" Captains from ships in further distance are urging their crews.


    An old man in a blue cape and holding a magic staff saw the situation is not good and signaled the retreat order. He thought Rigas could handle the situation, but he did not expect that his damnrade was so ipetent.


    "Rigas is probably killed! Many of our aura users and magicians are also killed! Signal the retreat! The mission failed."


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Sudden explosions appeared.


    "Old man! Old man! Not good! We are surrounded by the Navy!" A panicked ship captain is reporting the shocking news to the old man!


    The old man went to the edge of the ship and looks at the thirty ships that surrounded them, firing big magic arrows. Most of their ships are static targets. The destroyed ships earlier halted the advancement of their fleet. He is shocked by the sudden changes. Some of their ships could escape if their water magicians work together to move the sinking ships.


    "Why did they not return? Did something else happen to them?" Asked by the old man to himself, his face changes after realizing something. Themander of the navy yed them! He frowns. He didn''t expect that a three-year-old navy could have a capablemander.


    A while ago, after the five navy water magicians wreaked havoc on five enemy ships, the enemy''s water magicians dived to the sea to kill the magicians that dared to attack them. Each navy''s magician is chased by three water magicians.


    Four water magicians are rapidly moving under the sea. A pretty girl with long, light blue hair is being chased by three water magicians. All of them are d in blue mana on their whole bodies. The mana separates the water from their body and lets them breathe for a longer time under the sea. They are moving like torpedoes.


    Water beams and water des kept being shot at the blue-haired girl, but she swiftly avoided them. Runes are shining at the back of her white and blue armor. She is also a member of the Special Forces Blue Dragon Guard.


    Soon they reach an area with rock formations. The girl went down to the rock formations. The enemies follow her.


    WATER BEAM


    WATER BLADE


    Shoo! Shoo! Water des and water beams rapidly move toward her. She has nowhere to dodge except a narrow space between rock formations. She turned her body into a sideward position, then went into the narrow space. She is swiftly swaying her body to move forward and avoid hitting the rocks.


    "Freak! She is like a damn fish!" The three water magicians are shocked at how flexible the blue-haired girl is moving in rock formations.


    A man with short gray hair, narrow eyes, and sharp teeth like shark chuckles said," It''s a fish on a chopping board. I will slice that fish and feed it to my pets."


    The man with gray hair grins, and his twopanions,a man and a woman, shake their heads. Although they are hired by Duke Wesly recently, they are not used to the cruelty of their teammates. They are nning to quit the team after this operation. They will not participate in the ughter in Purple City. They will only participate in defeating the navy.


    The three continue to chase the girl. The girl finally came out of the narrow space. She is not running away. She is floating in the water and waiting for them. The area around them hasrge rock formations.


    The three stop not far away from the girl.


    The man with gray hair grins. His eyes became sinister. "Fish, did you finally realize that you are already on a chopping board?"


    Woosh! Woosh! The three enemies are startled by the sudden sound of water movement. They are shocked that they are surrounded by six water magicians.


    They are wearing the same white and blue armor with a blue dragon mark. They are wearing a strange white and blue mask that covers their nose and mouth. They start covering their whole body with blue mana.


    "It seems we are the fish on a chopping board," nervously said by the man beside the gray-haired man.


    "Hahahaha, this mask is really useful. Using it to breathe underwater and wait for an ambush is really effective. Meryll, good job for leading the enemy here. You can now go to the surface. You are now running out of air," said the leader of the team.


    Meryll nods. She stares at their enemies for a while, then moves like a torpedo toward the surface.


    The team leader looks at the three water magicians and said, "You should thank us. The ce we chose as your graves is the best among the graves of your other teammates."


    Meanwhile, the enemy fleet keeps being attacked and cannot fight back.


    Boom! Boom! Many magic arrows that look like orange fireworks keep flying in the air and hitting ships. There is only chaos in the enemy ship formation. Every ship is scrambling to get out, but they are just shing with each other. The old man saw the situation, and he has to make a decision.


    "Wait here. I will move away the ship that blocks our way out," the old man said to the ship captain.


    "Old man, do it quickly, or we will be buried here!" The ship captain urged.


    The old man moves to the edge of the ship and covers his whole body with blue mana. He dives into the water. A blue magic circle appears on his body. Bang! He moves like a torpedo. He is moving away from the fleet. He does not intend to help. The fleet is doomed. He has to save himself.


    Behind the old man, a woman with short white hair is also rapidly moving. She is also wearing white and blue armor with a blue dragon mark. Behind her ears are blue, fish-like gills. She is demihuman. She is one of the Navy''s water magicians, waiting under the sea to eliminate any fish that escape the. The old man, Oscar, is a big fish that needs to be destroyed.

 Chapter 33 Sword Dance

    <h4>Chapter 33 Sword Dance</h4>


    Aira aims her right hand at Oscar.


    WATER BEAM


    Oscar felt the mana fluctuation and saw Aira behind, casting magic. He dodged the beams and directed his magic staff toward Aira.


    WATER BLADES


    Many water des are moving to Aira. She swiftly dodges them while she attacks.


    Oscar cast another magic. Water tornadoes move toward Aira, but she still gracefully avoided them.


    Aira is rapidly approaching Oscar.


    Oscar noticed that the girl is faster than him. He wants to eliminate the girl to hide his direction of escape. He moves away from the navy and chose an open space in the sea to quickly kill the fly that don''t want to leave him.


    Ssh! Ssh! Two sshes of water appeared on the surface of the sea. Aira and Oscar went back to the surface and face each other. They are standing on the surface of the sea. There is a small ind nearby where some birds are sitting and flying. Waves keep moving as both magicians stare at each other. Aira is smiling, but Oscar is expressionless.


    "Girl, our fleet is defeated. I am no longer a threat to your fleet. I am just a defeated old man and want to retire. Can you just let me go?" The tone of Oscar is like the amiable voice of an old man.


    "Hahaha! Old man, don''t fool a little girl like me. I know who you are. Hidden beneath your amiable face is a hideous old wretch. You revenge for the slightest grievance. You torture your enemy and their family with magic experiments. You are too dangerous to be kept alive!" Aira aim her two hands at Oscar. Magic circles appear on her hands.


    ICE CONE


    Oscar is lifted by a water wave and moves around to avoid the ice cones.


    "Little girl, don''t believe the rumors. I have many evil enemies that want to smear me. I can even introduce you to a good teacher of ice magic," said Oscar.


    Aira ignores the old man and still keeps attacking. The old man lost patience. His face turned fierce.


    "STUPID KID! Listen to me while I am still being kind!" Shouted Oscar, then he directed his magic staff to Aira.


    A water pir rises and attacked Aira.


    ICE SKATE


    Aira moves and avoided the water pir. She leaves a trail of ice wherever she moves.


    She suddenly jumped to the right with a backflip.


    Bang! A water pir suddenly rises from the sea and destroyed the ice where she was standing.


    Airanded on the sea.


    Bang! Another water pir rises beneath her,but she dodged it. She is pushed to the air by a water pir she casted.


    A water pir attack. She jumped on the top of the pir.


    ICE SKATE


    She moves down from the pir as ice forms on its surface.


    Oscar feels insulted.


    "How dare you!!" Shouted Oscar as he casts magic.


    Bang! The pir turned into water tornado. The ice on its surface broke. The debris of ice and Aira are blown away.


    Aira grits her teeth and rotates her body in mid air.


    "Hahahaha! Die, bitch!" Shouted Oscar with a big grin.


    Water pir rises from the sea. Aira steps on a broken ice and jumped to her right with a somersault. As her body rotates in the air, an ice spear is forming on her right hand. A magic circle appears at the tip of the spear.


    Aira threw the spear at Oscar.


    FROST SPEAR


    The magic circle on the spear suddenly expanded. The spear moves into the circle, then it turned into many smaller ice spears.


    Oscar is shocked. A water tornado rises and covers him. The tornado blocked the spears, then it turned into a rotating pir and attacked Aira with two more pirs. She keeps jumping and doging as water pirs keep appearing.


    Many water pirs surrounded Aira. They started moving toward her. She has no escape route on the water.


    "This is your choice kid! You should have epted my offer! Now, DIEEE!" Oscar''s face still looks hideous. He no longer bothers to hide his true self.


    Aira''s face still looks calm. A white magic circle is under her feet. Even Oscar did not notice when she cast it.


    ICE SWORD


    Aira flew to the air while standing on an ice sword.


    Boom! Boom! The water pirs hit the water where she was standing.


    Aira moves around the water pirs and got out of encirclement in the air. She moves toward Oscar. A magic circle formed on her right hand.


    "Hahahaha, old man, you are no longer masking your true face. It looks so hideous. Let me turn you into ice. You will look 100x better! Even children will dare look at your face!"


    FROZEN SPEAR


    A frozen spear rapidly flew in the air.


    Oscar dodged the spear that turned the water into ice. He is moving to the right while riding a wave. His face is full of anger at the provocation of the girl. He never met any woman whose mouth is as vile as the girl in front of him.


    Aira follows Oscar as magic circles appear around her. Many ice cones came out of the circles and attack from the air.


    A water tornado covers Oscar and blocked the ice cones.


    Aira is raising her right hand. A huge white magic circle forms above the water tornado.


    ART OF FROST: ICEBERG


    A huge block of ice came out of the circle and rapidly falls on the tornado.


    BOOM! The tornado is destroyed and a huge wave of water appears as the iceberg crash into the sea.


    Ssh! Oscar suddenly came out of the sea as he stands on the head of a sea monster he casted. It looks like a seven-meter-tall cobra, but its teeth are sharp, and it has two big fins.


    "Damn bitch! Let a sea monster rip your vile mouth with your head!" Oscar furiously shouted.


    SORUS BREATHE


    The sea monster fired the energy ball in its mouth.


    The energy ball turned into many sharp, thin energies. The energies are as thin as chopsticks.


    Aira''s face changed. She directed her sword to move up, then she put more strength on her feet and jumped with a backflip.


    She can hear the sharp movements of the energies in the air. She avoided the energies by a hair''s breadth.


    Her ice sword is destroyed.


    Oscar saw that Aira avoided the attack, but she is in the air with nowhere to stand and evade.


    "Hahaha, bitch! Your finish!" Oscar attacked her again with Sorus.


    Aira forms ice on her palms and pushed herself in the air.


    Oscar is shocked that Aira dodged the attack. His face looks distorted. He put more mana for a wider range of attack.


    A bigger energy ball is forming on Sorus'' mouth.


    Aira felt the fluctuation of mana. An ice sword appears on her feet. She controls the sword to fly toward Oscar. Three white magic circles appear above her head.


    Sorus attacked. Many sharp and thin energies are flying in the air.


    SWORD DANCE


    Many ice swords appeared around Aira and started moving around her, not leaving any blind spots.


    The thin energies hit the swords, but they only left a small scratch.


    Aira controls the swords. The swords float around her, then she stretched her hand and swings it.


    Many ice swords are rapidly flying in the air.


    Oscar controls Sorus to dive into the sea to avoid the dense ice swords.


    The ice swords missed their target and went to the sea.


    Aira swings her hand, then the ice swords move up from the sea. She covers her body with mana, then dove to the sea with her ice swords.


    Oscar is waiting for her under the sea. He attacked with Sorus breathe.


    Aira controls her swords to make a circr movement. The swords created a water tornado moving toward Oscar. The tornado destroyed the sharp, thin energies and continues to move.


    The water tornado is avoided by Oscar with Sorus, but behind the tornado are ice swords with a magic circle and covers with mana.


    Aira imperceptibly smiles.


    The ice swords suddenly move like torpedoes. Oscar is shocked. He hurriedly cast magic.


    A water pir lifted Oscar.


    Boom! The swords hit Sorus, and the sea monster got destroyed. One sword hit Oscar''s thigh.


    "Ahhhh!" Oscar painfully screams. The swordpletely prated his thigh. The water pir moves Oscar to the surface, then he controls it to move away.


    Oscar holds the hilt of the sword with trembling hands. He gritted his teeth and suddenly pulled it up.


    "Ahhhh!" Oscar screamed. He is panting. His face looks so distorted. He stares fiercely at Aira, who just went back to the surface.


    "Bitch! I will return what you did to me a hundred times more painful!!!" Shouted Oscar, then a big magic circle appears beneath his feet.


    ANCIENT SNAKE: ZORIA


    SPLASH! An eighteen-meter, three-headed snake rises.


    It faces Aira, who is standing on her floating sword, surrounded by her ice swords dancing and moving around her.

 Chapter 34 Dragon and Snake

    <h4>Chapter 34 Dragon and Snake</h4>


    Oscar fiercely stares at Aira.


    Each snake head forms an energy ball, then they attack.


    Aira controls the ice swords to block the attack.


    Bang! The energy ball and ice swords exploded.


    Aira stretched her right arm to the sky.


    A huge magic circle appears above the ancient snake.


    ART OF FROST: ICE RAIN


    Many sharp ice came out of the circle and start to rain.


    Two heads of the snake aim at the ice rain. The energy balls in their mouths are getting bigger.


    ART OF ZORIA: SCATTERING BOMB


    The ancient snake attacked. The two energy balls moved to the ice rain, then they suddenly turned into many smaller energy balls.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Many explosions appear in the air.


    The three heads resumed their attacks on Aira.


    Explosions keep happening in the air as ice swords and energy balls sh.


    Aira flies closer to the snake, then she attacked where Oscar is hidden.


    The swords hit the snakes that blocked the attacks. The parts hit by the swords turned into ice and cracked, but the snakes are made up of water and they immediately recover.


    The three snake heads stretched their heads, tried to bite, and crushed Aira''s body. Aira is swiftly avoiding and blocking them with her ice swords.


    Oscar stares at Aira, who is like a fly that is very difficult to p and kill.


    "The navy''s magicians might catch up. I need to kill her now!" Thought Oscar as blue energy starts to cover his body. The energy looks like a me that keeps waving up. The heads of the snake stopped chasing Aira and gathered together.


    Aira felt the big fluctuation in mana from Oscar. She went down and stands on the surface of the sea.


    The ice swords crumble as a big magic circle appears beneath Aira.


    ICE DRAGON


    A beautiful fifteen-meter white ice dragon rises. Aira is standing on its head.


    The three heads of the snake moved close to each other. They opened their mouths that has a magic circle, then threads of water element rotate and gather. One blue energy ball started to form and rapidly became bigger.


    Aira also starts to use arge amount of mana. Her body is d with white energy, waving like a me, making her hair wave. She stretches her left hand. The ice dragon opens its mouth, then threads of ice element rotate and gather. A white energy ball forms and gets bigger.


    Oscar is shocked that Aira has so much magical power, although she is still very young. He spent his entire lifetime trying to reach his current stage, but a little girl is on par with him. He feels a boiling rage within him, as if fate is so unfair to him!


    "Damn monster! Where did youe from? You should not exist in this world!" Oscar furiously shouted to Aira.


    "I''m not a monster, old wretch! I''m a member of the special force Blue Dragon Guard! Old wretch, you are too old! For the sake of your innocent victims, I will help you step into your coffin!" retorted Aira.


    "Damn BITCH!! DIE!" Oscar shouted.


    ZORIA''S BREATH: DEATH BRINGER


    DRAGON''S BREATH: ABSOLUTE ZERO


    Both Aira and Oscar attack. The white energy beam from the ice dragon and the blue energy beam from the ancient snake sh.


    BANG! The sh put pressure on the water. The water beneath the sh parted sideways, and huge waves move to the sides. The beams keep pushing each other. There is no clear winner.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ahhh!"


    Both Aira and Oscar are pushing themselves to the limit.


    Crakk! The blue beam that has direct contact with the white beam started to turn into ice and crack.


    Crakk! Crakk! Bang! The blue beam is defeated.


    Oom! The white beam became unimpeded and moves toward the snake. The white beam expanded, and the whole snake is hit.


    "NOOO!" desperate cry of Oscar.


    The three-headed snake and Oscar, who is hiding inside it, are turned into ice. The water near the snake is also turned into ice.


    Crakk! Crakk! The snake started cracking, and the crack is spreading.


    Bang! Bang! Debris of ice fall and created big sshes of water. The three-headed snake and Oscar are destroyed.


    Aira feels so exhausted. She is panting heavily. She''s losing strength in her feet. The ice dragon crumbled, and she fell together with the ice. Her eyes are closed. She really wants to fall asleep. She wants to sleep on herfy bed invented by the king''spany, then eat her favorite ice cream when she wakes up.


    Woosh!


    Aira felt someone hold her. She still feels like falling, but someone is holding her like a princess.Theynded on the sea surface.


    "You did a good job. Just continue to sleep. You are in good hands."


    Aira heard the voice of a man. She vaguely sees the handsome face of Feiyu. She no longer held on to her urge to sleep and fell directly into her dreand because she knew she is really in good hands.


    Meanwhile, the remaining ships of the enemy''s fleet raise a white g.


    The navy ships aim the crossbow at the ships that surrendered. They will be immediately destroyed if it is a false surrender.


    The vice captain of Wilder approached him and informed him of the situation.


    "Captain, no ship of the enemy escaped. Most people in the ship that surrendered are neither aura users nor magicians.The water magicians ambushed by blue dragon guards are either killed or surrendered. Some blue dragon guards are severely injured because of desperate counterattacks from enemies. There is no death reported during battle. Captain! This is a perfect battle of the navy against a powerful fleet!" The vice captain was very excited when he saw the report. He even repeatedly asks to check if it''s real.


    Wilder is silent as he stares at the wide gap in the middle of the enemy''s ship formation.


    "Feiyu really exceeded our expectations." Wilder murmured to himself.


    He looks at his vice captain and said,"Check the injured soldiers, report them for pension or light work if they cannot return to service. The list for meritorious service must be clear. It will be presented to his majesty. Never try to make it biased. King Van has eyes and ears everywhere. They even know the color of your underwear. Arrange the prisoners. Minister Topas still likes using them as freebor. He feels a sense of aplishment when he sessfully reforms the prisoners and makes them die hard citizens of Baynard. Repair the enemy''s ships that can still be saved. There are still only fifty ships in our navy even when the shipyards are working over time."


    "It can''t help it. We only have a few shipbuilders. It takes time to teach apprentices. It is difficult to lure shipbuilders from other kingdoms because they are being watched. They will not allow our navy to be stronger easily," answered the Vice Captain with a helpless expression.


    Wilder smiles and said,"King Van also realized it. He already assigned some magic production corps to learn shipbuilding. One magician can do several works for many shipbuilders. Our enemies will probably be surprised by the size of our navy in the future."


    "I should thank Minister Royter. His spy on Duke Wesly has given urate information. Duke Wesly might vomit blood if he knew that his secret fleet that spent so much money is annihted," thought Wilder. Roy''s secret association with the two dukes and the empire is only known to a few people. Wilder thinks that Roy''s name will really be immortalized. Roy is ying with two kingdoms and one powerful empire while risking his life. He is buying time for the kingdom to have enough power to confront the two kingdoms and even the powerful empire.

 Chapter 35 Changes in four years

    <h4>Chapter 35 Changes in four years</h4>


    A man with a headscarf is lifting a sack full of red pepper on his shoulder. He is afraid that it will be stolen if he is not holding it. His whole family''s food depends on it. He is wearing a loose white cloth with stains of dirt. His skin is dark brown and he has a mustache. He is riding a ship that sails to the Baynard kingdom.


    The ship approaches the wharf of Purple City. Samal, the man with a sack of red pepper, looks at the wharf, then he feels shock. The wharf is two kilometers long and full of ships. There are many workers on the wharf. Even demihumans are working.


    A tax collector examined their ship, and then they were allowed tond. Samal looks at a row of big houses not far away. They said that they are warehouses rented to businessmen.


    The wharf is very noisy. There are curses andughter from workers. There are arguments from businessmen. Samal exchanged money with the currency of Baynard.


    He starts to feel hungry. He went toward the rows of restaurants and food stalls. He smells something delicious from the smoke that spreads in the air. He is standing in front of a barbecue stall. A pork barbecue is being cooked. He swallows his saliva, which seems to want to flow from his mouth.


    "How much is this?" Samal pointed at the pork barbecue.


    "You''re a foreigner, but don''t look like a businessman. You came from a farawaynd, so I will give you a discount. Just give me 5 copper coins. If the kingdom did not breed pigs on arge scale, only a few people could probably buy pork," said an aunt. She is a refugee from the Fran kingdom. They immigrated here with her husband and child. The kingdom embraced them. Her husband works at the wharf, and their child goes to school with an allowance that she uses to buy snacks every day.


    "Thank you! You are so kind. This is very delicious." Samal happily eats the pork barbecue.


    The aunt smiles at Samal. She is proud of her craft. It is her secret recipe.


    Samal continues his journey. He drank from a faucet nearby and was astonished that water coulde out of it. He thought it was magic. He thinks the kingdom is extravagant enough to let a water magician stay there all the time.


    He continues to walk on the cement road. The road extends from the wharf to the city. Samal is bewildered at how the Baynard kingdom made a t stone road. The road is full of traffic. He reaches the city gate in the afternoon.The guards are kind. They do not ckmail. They strictly do their job. Samal stated his purpose, and he was told where to go.


    He went inside the city, and his eyes turned wide. There are rows of inns, hotels, and restaurants. There are rows of businesses further away. The city road is wide. There are strange-looking poles at every few distances. The city is very clean. There is no beggar. There is no smell of urine or feces. No trash on the ground. There are trash cans neatly arranged every few meters. Everything is neatly arranged. There are many people walking on the side. The steeds have a bucket on their backs that catches their feces. Samal walks with his mouth wide open.


    "Uncle, move to the right! The uncle policeman said you must always walk to your right on the road!" said a cute 8-year-old girl. She is wearing a yellow backpack and her favorite floral dress. Her yellow backpack has a sewn-cute magic rabbit.


    Samal was flustered by the little girl. He looks around, and what the little girl said is true.


    "Do you know where Pelca Street is?" Samal asked the little girl.


    "It''s there! Did you not read it?" The little girl pointed at the street sign.


    "Y-you, can you read it? Even those kids with the same strange bags like you?" Samal notices that there are children with the same backpacks but with different colors, and only some have sewn images of cute magic beasts.


    "Of course we can read them, and Uncle, it is not strange bags. It is fashion!" The little girl pouted that the uncle called her favorite bag strange. She left the strange uncle with an annoyed face.


    Samal cannot even read. He feels envious of the citizens of this kingdom. He continue to walk and soon reached the busiest ce in the city, the public market. Food, clothes, utensils¡ªevery type of merchandise is properly divided. There are so many people.


    The ce is noisy. There are voices of bargaining. Policemen keep patrolling the ce. There are snack vendors that walk around. There is a street food that sells a wide variety of foods. Demihumans, elves, and humans are happily eating together. Dwarves and humans are drinking together. The street food is a must-see for visitors to Purple City. Samal is tempted to try the foods, but he has to go to an office first. Soon he arrived at the Rare Items and Species Research, or simply RAISE Branch. Samal went inside, and he is met by the head branch.


    "Hahahaha! Wee friend from farawaynd. Don''t worry, even if your item is useless, we will give you enough money so you can go back home. We can even arrange for you to give you a free ride with our business partners. What did you bring, my friend?" asked the head branch name Rowin. He likes meeting Sorranians himself because they always bring useful items or seeds, even a truly rare seed.


    "Leader, I brought a vegetable that tastes spicy. It improves our appetite when we eat it. It will definitely bring a different taste to food." Samal is nervous. He does not feel confident. He is just taking chances, like the person in the neighboring town who received hundreds of gold for bringing seeds here. He opened the sack and showed a red pepper.


    "Hahaha! You are very lucky, my friend! What you brought is very rare! King Van has been looking for it for a long time! The king had already said that whoever brought it would be met by him. I will bring you to the capital tomorrow. I will arrange where you will sleep. Your expenses will be free." Rowin brought Samal to a high-end hotel.


    Samal is brought to the meworth Hotel. The floors and walls are brown marble. The light from the magicmp is just right. Samal feelsfortable with the ambiance, but he feels unworthy of staying here. He is guided to his room and taught how to use the appliances. The light in the room ising from a chandelier on the ceiling. The magicmp is switched on and off by a switch hanging in the middle. Electricity is not yet invented, but magic has magical ways.


    Samal opened the curtain. The window is made of ss. It is turning dark, and the streetmps are being manually activated. The main streets are all lit. Hawkers started to sell near themps. Children started running and chasing each other. He can see the street foodpletely lit and full of people of different races. It is the only city in the world that never sleeps.

 Chapter 36 Changes in four years(2)

    <h4>Chapter 36 Changes in four years(2)</h4>


    Samal went to the bathroom. He used the toilet and flushed. He keeps trying to flush out of astonishment and curiosity. He took a bath in the shower. He turns on the magic heater, just like he was taught. Samal showered in hot water and felt veryfortable. He dried his wet hair and body with a towel.


    Samal looks at himself in the mirror. He jumped out of fear earlier when the room attendant introduced the mirror because he saw people inside it. Samal keeps making different gestures to make sure that he is the man in the mirror. He moves closer to the mirror and keeps making different facial expressions. Samal nods his head. He really is the man in the mirror. He went out of the bathroom and changed into new, clean clothes given to him by the hotel.


    There is a bell ringing in the room. He was told that a waiter would deliver food and ring the bell. Samal opened the door and let the waitere in. He asked the waiter if there is a hidden water magician nearby. The waiter was bewildered by the question and asked why. Samal is curious because water ising out of the shower and toilet. The waiterughed and exined that it is because of physics and not magic. Samal did not understand, and he stopped thinking about it.


    Samal ate his delicious dinner, turned on the air conditioning, and went to sleep on afy bed. He woke up in the morning with a satisfied expression. He never had a very enjoyable night. He ate the delivered breakfast and went out of the city in afortable carriage with the head branch.


    Rowin took out a huge piece of paper that he bought from a boy.


    It only cost two copper coins! Paper is expensive in their country. Samal thought that Baynard is really extravagant.


    Rowin noticed Samal''s curiosity. He introduced the newspaper to the foreigner.


    "This is called a newspaper. The policy of the kingdom and many news stories that happened in the kingdom will be written here. If the wife of a noble cheated on his husband, it will be known by the whole kingdom because it will be written here." Rowin looks at the speechless Samal andughs.


    "Hahaha! It is just an analogy. That kind of thing will not be written here. Do you see this headline? This is the biggest news today. Ha! This proposed policy is really good! Making regions have specialized merchandise by offering tax incentives! Someone from the House of Common is really smart! He will definitely be a pir of the kingdom. His policy cannot bepared to those nobles of the House of Lord!"Rowin is talking to himself when he noticed the confusion of Samal.


    "Our political system is different from other kingdoms and empires. King Van called it a Constitutional Monarchy. The House of Commons is made up of representatives ofmoners in different regions, and the House of Lords is made up of nobles. Both houses can propose policies, and the cab will discuss and approve them or not. The king controls the military and has the veto power to reject any policy approved by the cab." Rowin exined it with pride. He is amoner. King Van really cares about them, so they are willing to die for him.


    Samal is astonished thatmoners can participate in the kingdom''s affairs. This country is one of a kind in this world. Soon they will reach the valley that connects the Baynard kingdom and Purple Land. It was said that the nt for an antidote to the poison of purple fog was discovered by chief Pelca in this valley.


    A powerful team of aura users and magicians used the antidote to explore Death Land. They discovered a fifty-meter-sized dead purple dragon near the center of the deathnd. The poison dragon is in a cave on a big mountain now called Poison Dragon Mountain. A poisonous purple mist ising out of its rotting corpse.


    The purple poison mist at the center of the deathnd was so concentrated that it formed a poisonke. Powerful aura users and magicians gave up exploring the center in the past because they could not stop the rapid erosion of purple mist poison in their bodies even with magic and aura.


    When the poison fog was removed in Death Land, countries around the world were shocked that strongholds, armed to the teeth, were standing on Death Land with a Baynard g. There are even ships patrolling the sea. Duke Wesly was furious but also greedy and wanted to push a war, but no one knows why he suddenly stopped.


    Samal and Rowin are near the entrance of the valley. Samal is wide-eyed at what he sees. A sleeping fifty-meter purple dragon is lying there, where many children are ying. A child is trying to climb the limb of the dragon, but his parents stop him and lift him down. A dad d in aura carried his child and jumped on the back of the dragon. His child cheered, and other children are envious, moring for their parents to do the same.


    "Th-th-tha" Samal is pointing his finger at the dragon and is speechless, seeing that humans are not afraid and are ying around it.


    "Hahaha! That is not a real dragon. It is a tough earth molded by a high-level earth magician then covered by cement. It is painted with purple that was especially made for it."Rowinughs at the speechless Samal. Many people had the same expression.


    Samal has not recovered from the shock, and his mouth is wide open again at the entrance of the valley. At the entrance of the valley is a huge, one hundred-meter-carved stone statue of a human king holding a sword and an elf queen holding a magic staff on the other side of the entrance. Inside the valley are the same-size statues of different races. The beings are known legends of different races acknowledged by the whole world.


    The only living legend carved in the valley is the current Queen of the Alya Empire on the Eastern continent. She,a half-siren, is acknowledged as the most powerful magician in the world. She is unrivaled in the ocean. She can wipe out the whole fleet of a powerful empire in the sea, even if it is guarded by a 4th-level aura master.


    The valley is called the Valley of Legends. It won the good will of various races. Kings, queens, and emperors around the world want to create a legend by leaving a statue in the valley. The emperor of the Morowind Empire offered many tempting conditions to have a statue, but Edgar refused. How can Edgar agree? He did not even carve his statue! The valley will lose its meaning if a statue is not a legendary figure acknowledged by the whole world.


    Samal and Rowin exited the valley. On both sides of the road are prosperous scenes of a town. It was just a no-mannd three years ago because it was a mountain in the furthest southwestern part of Baynard. Samal looks back at the valley. He felt a reverent feeling when he stood before the giant statues. He felt like he was looking at gods. He had the urge to kneel.

 Chapter 37 Fourth Skill: King鈥檚 Sword

    <h4>Chapter 37 Fourth Skill: King''s Sword</h4>


    Fifty meters below the king''s castle of Baynard, there is a huge training ground built by Edgar. The yard in the castle was no longer enough for his training a long time ago.


    The underground hall is fifty meters in height and one hundred meters wide. Edgar used a huge amount of money for high-level materials. The ceiling was made with magic materials and runes. It is so tough that pirs are no longer necessary for support. Edgar did it to have arge space for training and powerful attacks.


    It was built quickly with the help of high-level earth magicians. The entrance has a big statue of the founder king of Baynard and the previous king, the father of Van meworth. On their sides are huge statues of previous kings and royal guards. The walls in the hall are carved with beautiful murals.


    There are twelve fifty-meter-tall pirs on four sides. The pirs have huge magicmps. Below the pirs are rectangr ss boxes. Within the boxes are blue algae emitting blue light. Blue lights keeping out of them and floating up. Below the algae are magic runes that keep the algae alive. The blue light is oxygen. The algae is also used by the navy. The masks used by blue dragon guards to breathe underwater are equipped with blue algae that keep releasing oxygen.


    There are four magic defense towers near the corners of the hall. The towers are activated. There is a huge square magic shield that nearly reaches the ceiling and corners of the hall. In the center of the shield are Edgar and Rey. They are both wearing armor and a cape.


    Edgar is holding a sword wielded by previous kings of Baynard. The hilt is red, the de is silver, and the middle has red runes. The sword is called Blood Dragon.


    Rey is holding a spear. The metal that holds the spear is dark purple with magic runes.


    "Your majesty, even today I am still shocked that you became so much stronger in just four years. If I did not train with you before, I would still be clueless," said Rey.


    When Rey was called for training with the king, he thought it was a fight with a first-circle magician. His eyes and mouth were wide open when the king cast powerful magic and aura skills.


    Rey was overjoyed when Edgar told him that he is pretending to be ipetent to toy with the enemies of the kingdom. He believes that the king will amaze the whole world with a single brilliant feat.


    Edgar did not tell everyone that the reason for the sudden increase in his strength was a preserved red-fire dragon corpse found on the northern ice continent.


    He did not stop his exploration of clues about gods, so he sent small expedition team. They searched for any cave that they found and identally discovered the frozen small dragon. The dragon is probably running from an enemy. Its body had wounds. The dragon is dead, but the tissues are preserved.


    Edgar led a top research team, including Pelca, to make the flesh of a red dragon into a potion that could be used by humans.


    Through the use of a microscope, they could observe the effect of the potion on human cells, so they could make several adjustments. They seeded, but there are only a few pieces of flesh left, and they are only effective below 3rd level aura master. It is best if it is used by one person to reach a high level of aura and magic.


    The research team unanimously agreed and insisted that it should be used by Edgar. Edgar got the power, but it was not easy. Every time he drank the potion, he felt that his whole body was on fire and his flesh was being torn. He repeatedly endured so much torture to have the strength he has today.


    "Getting this strength is not easy. A shortcut to a rapid increase in strength always has a price, but it is worth it," said Edgar with a smile as he looks at his palm.


    "Rey, let me show you the result of my recent training," said Edgar.


    "I''m ready, your majesty," said Rey as he took a spear stance, then released his aura and mana. His spear is covered by lightning element.


    FIRE DRAGON


    A fire dragon lifts Edgar to the air, and he directs it toward Rey.


    FIRE BREATH


    A pir of fire came out of the fire dragon''s mouth.


    Lightning is shing on Rey''s body. He easily escaped the fire.


    DEATH SLASH


    Aura des came to Rey, but he swifly dodges them.


    Rey added more lightning element to his spear. He avoided an aura de, then ran toward Edgar.


    A death sh ising.


    Rey dodged by jumping forward.


    Another aura de ising to Rey in the air.


    He rotates his body in mid-air. The aura de moves below his head.


    Rey shed his spear while in the air.


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    A huge lightning de is rapidly moving to Edgar.


    Edgar jumped with a somersault.


    WENNG! The upper part of the fire dragon is cut into two.


    Bang! The fire dragon exploded.


    Edgar''s head faces the ground. He cast earth magic, then earth suddenly formed over his feet. He used it as support so he could attack from the air.


    Reynded on the floor.


    Bang! The earth turned into powder as Edgar charges down.Threads of fire are rotating on his sword, then he shed it to Rey.


    ng! The spear blocked the me sword. It created a shockwave around them, making their capes p. Rey felt a tingling sensation on both of his arms.


    Edgarnded on the floor, dispersed the fire on his sword, and then made rapid stabs at Rey.


    DEATH BEAM


    Beams of aura rapidly approach Rey, but he looks calm.


    LIGHTNING SPEAR: RAPID THRUST


    Mirage images of spears with lightning appeared in front of death beams.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Death beams and lightning spears keep shing.


    "Ahhhh!" Rey shouts as he rapidly thrust his spear.


    "Ahhhh!" Edgar also shouts as he stabs. Smoke appears where the barrage of death beams and lightning spears sh.


    Zooom! A lightning spear was not blocked by a death beam and flew to Edgar.


    A fire pir lifts Edgar. A magic circle formed beneath his feet, then the fire pir gathered and turned into a me eagle.


    The eagle have very long tails and its head has two long feathers.


    "Hahahaha! Rey, try to outrun this!"shouts Edgar while standing on the back of the me eagle.


    The me eagle opened its mouth and fired many fireballs at Rey.


    Fireballs quickly flew down to Rey.


    Lightning is still shing on Rey''s body. He swiftly avoided the fireballs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Explosions urred whenever the fireballs hit the floor.


    Rey smiles while looking at the me beast riding by Edgar.


    "Your Majesty, you are not the only one who has that kind of skill."


    Rey gathers more lightning elements on his spear, then stabs it at the flying me beast.


    BEAST SPEAR: THUNDERBIRD


    A sound of thunderbird appeared when it came out of the magic circle, then turned into a spear that rapidly flew to the me eagle.


    Edgar jumped back from the me eagle.


    Bang! The me eagle exploded. Remnants of fire spread in the air.


    Edgar is falling from the air.


    "Rey''s spear attack is really fast. My me skills like fire dragon and me eagle are like static targets," thought Edgar.


    Lightning des suddenly fly.


    Edgar casts earth magic. He steps on earth, then he jumped forward with a somersault.


    Boom! He charges down from the air as threads of fire element rotate on his sword, then he swings it toward Rey.


    FIRE BLADE


    Several huge fire des attack Rey.


    Rey dodges the fire des as he put more lightning element to his spear. Threads of lightning element rotate over the magic circle at the tip of the spear.


    Edgar rotates his body in mid air as hends to the ground.


    More lightning shes on Rey''s body, then he suddenly elerates.


    Edgarnded in the ground, but Rey suddenly jumped.


    Rey rotates his spear as he raises it above his head, then he stabbed it down to Edgar.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Boom! The spear hit the ground and many lightnings rise.


    Edgar dodged the attack. He was lifted by a fire pir, then he attacks from the air.


    FIRE BLADE


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    FIRE DRAGON


    THUNDERBIRD


    Edgar and Rey keep exchanging blows.


    Flop! Theynded on the ground as they pant.


    "Rey, let us finish the training after onest strike," Edgar said while smiling.


    "Give me your best shot, your majesty!" said Rey with anticipation. He wants to see how far the strength of their king has reached.


    Edgar is holding his sword with both hands above his head.


    Edgar releases arge amount of aura. A magic circle appears on the hilt of the sword.


    The wind is starting to rotate around Edgar. Threads of aura and fire element keep rotating on the sword.


    Woosh! The rotating aura and fire element dispersed.


    A one meter sword appears on Edgar''s hands. It does not have a hilt. The aura sword ispact, surrounded by an orange fire element waving up like a me.


    Edgar is gritting his teeth as the sword feels heavy.


    "Ahhhh!" He forces himself to swing the sword in a vertical sh.


    KING''S SWORD: KING SLASH


    A fifteen-meter-tall ming aura de is moving to Rey.


    Rey stares at the power unleashed by his king, and then he feels his soul burn with fighting spirit. His king will be a legend in the world, and he will be there, watching it happen.


    Rey uses arge amount of mana. His body is d with purple energy. Lightning element flows to his spear. His spear is d with a big amount of purple energy.


    He runs toward the big aura de and jumped high. Rey gathered his strength, then stabbed his spear into the aura de.


    BEAST SPEAR: LIGHTNING DRAGON

 Chapter 38 Kingdom鈥檚 Situation

    <h4>Chapter 38 Kingdom''s Situation</h4>


    BEAST SPEAR: LIGHTNING DRAGON


    ROOOAAR! There was a sound of a dragon roaring when a big purple dragon came out of the magic circle. After roaring, the dragon turned into a big purple lightning spear and rapidly moves to the huge aura de.


    Bang! There was a loud sound when the two powerful skills shed. Lightning and fire keep flickering. Strong winds blow from the sh. The cape and hairs of Edgar and Rey are swaying.


    Bang!! A very loud explosion appeared. A sh of white light appears in the whole training hall. There are strong winds that push Edgar and Rey to their back. There are many mes scattered on the floor.


    Edgar is heavily panting. Rey is also panting, but he is in better condition. They use too much mana and aura, but they have smiles on their faces. Edgar is satisfied with the power of the king''s sword. Rey is happy that his king is already very powerful. He is looking forward to seeing his peak. Edgar and Rey went back to the castle.


    "Your Majesty, the way you use earth magic in aerial battle is really astonishing. Dan and your uncle are already quite good in aerial battle. Until now, I can''t flexibly do it. It is difficult for me to control earth magic," said Rey as they walk on the long stair.


    "Hahaha, your aptitude for earth magic is poor. Dan and Uncle Marco have good aptitude for earth magic. Dan was grinning from ear to ear when I taught them aerial battle. Any element that can turn solid can be used in aerial battle. It is already taught in special forces, but only some of them are currently capable of aerial battle. Keep practicing. Your attack will be a lot more versatile if you are sessful in your training," said Edgar as he patted Rey''s shoulder.


    Edgar went to his study room and rested. He recalled the situation in the kingdom. Roy, the Trojan horse, is destroying the inside of the two kingdoms. Armies and royal guards of the two kingdoms are waiting to wee the Baynard army with open arms. Edgar''s policy of epting refugees and resettling them yed a huge part in convincing them to join.


    Some armies and royal guards in both kingdoms are not satisfied with the royal family and nobles. They are longing for their kingdom to be part of Baynard after they visited the kingdom. They said they wanted to own a house in Purple Land. They visited the viges of refugees from their kingdom. The refugees who wore clothes with patches andcked food now own brick houses, new clothes, eat three times a day, and send their children to school.


    The increase in refugees is partly the fault of Edgar because he encouraged cash crops between the two kingdoms. He made them nt too much cotton and soybeans. When sea trade opens in purplend, profit from cooking oil explodes. The seed of cotton came from a Sorranian. The sale of cotton clothes also explodes. The nobles of two kingdoms are too greedy. Now food prices have increased a lot in two kingdoms.


    Rostas, the man in charge of intelligence for the Maginev empire, helps lower their guard on Baynard. They investigated Roy, but all the information they got was false information fed by Edgar. Rostas believes in the lies of Roy, whom they believe is a descendant of Duke George. Roy is feeding them false information through Rostas. They think that Roy will own the kingdom and offer it to the Maginev empire.


    The reason why Duke Wesly stopped encouraging war when Death Land became poison-free was because of Rosta''s lobbying. Roy made them believe that true power in the royal court is in the hands of Roy and Mother Queen, and they are contesting for power.


    Roy is buying more time for the kingdom to train Baynard''s secret army and make more arrangements between the two kingdoms before making a move that will shock the whole world.


    After a while, he called Martha to the study room. Martha and Calvin were blessed to have a child. They now have a cute daughter who is three years old. They have more reason to protect the kingdom, so they work harder.


    "How is the magic production corps?" asked Edgar. The contract will expire next year, and he wants to know if many people will renew it because it will affect production if too many people leave.


    Martha smiled and said, "Your majesty, you don''t have to worry. The production will not be affected because most want to renew the contract. Those who don''t want to renew the contract want to serve the kingdom by joining the army. Our ideological education works, your majesty."


    Edgar smiles. In every school, he included the teaching of loyalty to the king and the kingdom. The ideology is subtle so that each citizen who hears it will not find it repulsive. Edgar cultivated the teachers who advocated the ideology in school and in the army. He cannot train ungrateful bastards that will betray him and the kingdom.


    "Arrange for a venueter where those who want to join the army can demonstrate. I will invite the representatives of the army, navy, and special forces. The intelligence department will not be invited since they will find talent on their own after careful investigation." said Edgar.


    "Yes, your majesty," answered Martha.


    They left the study room, and Edgar went to his office with his personal guards. He is wearing a red coat with the mark of a golden lion and a golden pattern on its back, a pattern used by the king of Baynard.


    The previous king passed away six months after Edgar became Van meworth. He abdicated the throne and passed it to his son before passing away.


    There were moths trying to muddy the water in the royal court, but Edgar immediately sent the royal guards to teach them a lesson. The royal guards happily went on a mission, then went back while escorting prisoners. The nobles are again shocked by the decisiveness of the royal court. The royal family still has a backbone.


    The nobles tried to marry their daughter to Edgar, but he refused. He told the mother queen to dy it. After a year, Edgar had much more grip on the royal court and the army. He talked with the queen about his n to marry Elena. The queen refused, but Edgar insisted that it was necessary to avoid giving more power to nobles. The queen agreed in the end. The nobles are dissatisfied and feel insecure. Edgar offers them something they can''t refuse, which will ally them with the king and the kingdom, easing their feelings of insecurity.


    The nobles in the kingdom are sessfully tied to Edgar and the kingdom. The dukes and powerful counts have shares in meworth Group. The royal family is also given shares, including the Mother Queen. Edgar also gave shares to his queen, Elena. Other nobles are close business partners of the group, especially in sea trade.Now they have much more money than they ever had. They cany down in a room full of gold. Edgar slowly pushed for schools and a constitutional monarchy. Although the nobles lose power, they still retain power and have much more money.


    Meanwhile, Samal and?Rowin are still on the road to the capital. Samal had never seen a thatched house in any vige that he had seen. All houses are made of brick. Some houses have two floors that make others full of envy.


    Children are encouraged by parents to attend school in town because people who graduated from secondary school all have high sries. Only cities have secondary schools because of theck of teachers.


    Factories bloom all over the kingdom. Many vigers went to the city and worked for factories or started businesses. They earn much more than farming. Refugees reced the workforce for farming food. Edgar provided the necessary protection to keep food farming profitable.


    After a few days, Samal and Rowin are riding on a toll road. Rowin said that people have to pay to use the road that goes straight to the capital. Samal looks out the window. He saw many carriages on the wide road, and he felt bewildered that many people were willing to lose money. Soon, Samal and Rowin reached the capital.


    Edgar met Samal and Rowin in a meeting room.


    Samal is nervous, and Rowin is excited. Edgar nods to Rowin acknowledging his work. The food research team has researched a variety of foods, but it still feelscking without red pepper. He even mobilized the intelligence team, but he still did not find it.


    "Where did you get its seed?" asked Edgar while holding a red pepper.


    "Your highness, we got it from desertednd and transnted it to our vige. After a few years, it became popr in our town. It is called red spice," said Samal with an expectation on his face. He hopes the reward is big enough so they can buy food for the following years.


    "I will reward you ten thousand gold for this red spice. Let''s call it red pepper from now on. I also want to hire you to work in the agriculture department. You will lead a team that will nt the red pepper. I will give you a house,nd, and a high sry. I will help you and your family be citizens of our country." Edgar threw a bomb in Samal''s mind. He wants to hire the man. He has many years of experience in nting pepper.Rowin has already said that Samal is yearning to be a citizen of the country.

 Chapter 39 Kingdom鈥檚 Situation(2)

    <h4>Chapter 39 Kingdom''s Situation(2)</h4>


    Samal feels dizzy when he heard the king''s reward and offer. He cannot believe what is happening. He feels he is going to faint from shock. Ten thousand gold is money that their whole family and rtives cannot earn in their lifetime. He is now more rich than a noble in their kingdom. He will be rich, and he will be a citizen of the paradise ofmoners. Samal stood up from the seat while trembling, and his gait is unsteady.


    "Y-Your Majesty, I-Iept your offer." Then Samal fainted after indicating his thoughts. He is overwhelmed by the sudden change in the trajectory of his life. When Samal fainted, a ribbon of water supported his body to stop him from falling. Edgar''s left hand is stretched forward with a magic circle. He controls the water to surround Samal''s body. The water lifted Samal back to his seat. Edgar has been training basic magic in some elements because he wants to bring this knowledge to earth. He doesn''t know what elements fit his family, so he is studying all elements when he has time.


    Rowin was shocked when Samal suddenly fainted. He doesn''t know how to exin it to the king.


    "Your Majesty, I-"


    Edgar raised his hand and interrupted Rowin,"Don''t worry, I know it isn''t your fault. He probably fainted from shock. Tell someone to bring him to a guest room. Give him the moneyter when he wakes up. Later, let a delegatee with him to his town and bring his family to Baynard."


    More foreigners areing to Baynard. Either they find work or travel to Purple Land. Purple Land is andmark in Baynard. Baynard only offered citizenship to professionals like teachers, potion makers, runesmiths, and other professions that would elerate the kingdom''s development. Baynard offers a high sry and benefits. Many professionals flock to the kingdom when the news spreads, especially teachers. The reason the kingdom was able to build schools in every town and city in just four years is because of the many immigrants who applied as teachers.


    Now, citizenship is not easy to get. Citizens can let their children go to school for free. Children with a high aptitude for magic are also sent to magic academies for free. More magic academies are built by Edgar because the kingdom is now rich. Children not epted by magic academies for free can pay tuition. If they don''t have money, they can either be sponsored by magic appliancepanies or apply for a part-time job in factories for magic appliances.


    Many brands started copying Edgar''s appliances since the runes are notplicated. Edgar established a patent department and strictly enforced it in Baynard. Edgar tried to coordinate with the two kingdoms and the empire through Roy to enforce the patent, but they just perfunctorily agreed and did not strictly enforce it.


    Some master runesmiths suddenly became rich overnight because of patents, which encouraged other master or apprentice runesmiths to research unique inventions. Several inventions appeared on the market and blew the minds of runesmiths. Edgar''s idea opened a new world to the runesmith. Quirky inventions often appear, and the master runesmiths are having so much fun.


    Edgar went to Elena''s office. She can no longer work as his secretary because she has many things to do. She is the principal of a school for women, the president of a clothingpany, and she leads a charity.


    Elena cried a lot when the previous king passed away. Before the king passed away, he told Edgar the story of Elena.


    Elena''s father was a businessman who got killed by bandits. The creditors wanted Elena and her mother to pay the debt. No one wanted to hire Elena. It seemed someone wanted their family to suffer. Her mother was overworked and passed away, then they got kicked out of the house.


    Elena wailed beside her mother, covered with cloth, in the street. She did even have money to properly bury her. The only remaining thing she had aside from her clothes was a sid calculus gifted to him by his father. She looked around her while crying and sniffling. Everyone looked at her with pity, but no one is willing to help. A carriage slowly passed by. The man looked at her with concern. Elena saw a concerned gaze from the man and mustered her courage. She approached the carriage and talked to the man.


    "Mister, I know how to read and even count. I am willing to be your ve forever. Just give me enough money to bury my mother." Elena''s mouth trembled when she mentioned that she needed money to bury her mother. She was biting her lips to prevent herself from howling. They were put in a very miserable situation where she didn''t have money for her mother''s burial.


    The king took Elena under his wing. He punished the man who coborated with bandits to harm Elena''s father and deliberately made them suffer.


    She was very shocked when she learned that he is the king. Although she is just amoner and feels unworthy to think about it, deep inside of her, the king is like her second father.When she knew that he only has a few more months to live, she cried a lot. The kingforted her. She likes being busy because, that way, she can temporarily not think of the king''s condition and cry. When Van meworth changes, she feels the happiness and security that she feels with the king and her family.


    Edgar gave her the idea of underwear and some modern styles of clothing. There are already some steam-era styles of clothing in some cities. Her dividends from the meworth Group are used as?capital to start thepany. Elena refused when Edgar gave her a share, but Edgar convinced her that she could use the money for her endeavors, like charity. Most of the profit from thepany is used by her for school and charity. The charity helps many orphans and families with difficulties in two neighboring kingdoms and even the empire. She understands their feelings because she experienced the fear and helplessness of losing her parents and staying on the street.


    Edgar went inside the office, and he saw Elena busily writing on paper. Her blue hair is longer. She became more beautiful. Elena raised her head with a look of surprise.


    "Aren''t you also busy at this hour?" asked Elena.


    "Hahaha, I miss my wife. How is workparable to my wife?" said Edgar.


    Elena blushed when she heard it. Edgar only talked briefly with Elena. He knows she is busy and doesn''t want to further disturb her.


    Edgar went back to his office. His secretary is waiting for him there. The secretary''s name is Nina. She has long ck hair and ck eyesses. She is cute and a little clumsy. She is at the top of her ss, and she even had an internship with the meworth Group.


    Nina has a serious expression on her face. She touched her sses and tried to stand up. She failed to stand straight because a part of her cloth is stuck in the drawer.


    "H-Hmmm, Your Majesty, Mr. Medres, is waiting for you in the meeting room," said Nina while blushing and standing in an awkward position.


    Edgarughed. They went together to the meeting room, and Nina is still blushing as they walk there.


    Medres informs Edgar of the situation of meworth Group.


    "Your Majesty, the group is expanding too fast. We arecking middle-level managers. There are problems in management."


    Edgar nods, then he says,"Change the organizational chart and type of management temporarily. Education should be able to catch up in a few years, then we will no longerck managerster."


    meworth Group is a behemoth in the business world. It is almost involved in every industry. The brand meworth is already carved into many being''s minds around the world.


    Medres summarized the current situation of eachpany under meworth Group. Edgar looked at the documents and gave several orders. Medres left after receiving Edgar''s instructions.


    Edgar is doing his work in his office when he got the news that Feiyu had returned. He wants to talk to himter about the Blue Dragon Guard. He was already informed that the annihtion of the enemy''s fleet was sessful. Roy''s spies are really good. They thwarted every attack of Duke Wesly because of them. To protect their spies, he deliberately allowed some attacking pirates to sessfully burn the warehouse on the wharf. There was no valuablemodity inside the warehouse. A warehouse is very easy to build with the help of a magic production corps. Edgar created ways to divert Duke Wesly''s suspicion away from their spies.


    Trojan Horse Roy is really powerful. Even Edgar did not expect how capable his Trojan Horse became. He, an ordinary man, is much more powerful than a group of army men. Roy is able to reduce the force of two kingdoms by half.


    Edgar told Nina to call Albert and Roy, then let them meet him in the meeting room.


    Edgar met Roy and Albert in a meeting room to talk briefly. He activated the sound blockade to keep their conversation confidential. The room is surrounded by guards. No one can sneak near it.


    Albert looks a lot older, but his eyes are still full of fighting spirit. Edgar looks at Albert with kind eyes. The two of them had gone through a lot.


    "Albert, I''m sorry. You should already be retiring at home and enjoying your time with your great granddaughter, but we still need you to lead the helm and buy time until the kingdom is ready. Roy cannot rece you yet because that will disrupt the kingdom''s n." said Edgar.


    Albert smiled when he heard what Edgar had said.


    "Your Majesty, I am willing to burn my remaining life for the kingdom. We built this paradise from the ground. I want my family and our future generation to live in this kind of kingdom."


    Roy also smiled when he heard Albert. He understands how the old minister feels because he is the same.


    "Your Majesty,?we watched how the kingdom grew. Our feelings for it cannot be measured by anything. If we die while protecting it, it will be worth it." said Roy.


    Edgar looks at the eyes of his two trusted ministers. Their eyes are determined toy down their lives for the sake of the kingdom.

 Chapter 40 Dragon Guards, White Tiger Guards

    <h4>Chapter 40 Dragon Guards, White Tiger Guards</h4>


    Feiyu is walking on a busy street. He is wearing a loose white robe. His long hair looks more neat. It is held by a pin. Widowed and married women keep winking at him. Single women look at him with a blush. Feiyu did not notice them. His mind is elsewhere. After a while, he arrived at his destination. Feiyu looks at the house in front of him, then smiles. He misses his home when he was on the sea. His face is always full of smiles and fondness when he remembers a child''s smile.


    Inside Suzy''s Ice Cream Shop, Aira is eating ice cream sneakily. She almost ate a big bowl of ice cream. She ate another spoonful of ice cream and closed her eyes. Her expression is full of enjoyment. She giggles, then takes another spoon.


    "Aiiraaaa!" A woman''s loud shout stopped Aira from taking another spoon of ice cream. They are in the kitchen. Aira is hiding behind a table and seats. The woman approached where Aira was hiding. The woman has long white hair and blue eyes. Her dress can''t hide her beautiful body. She is a very beautifuldy.


    Aira stood up, but her head is down, and she did not let go of the bowl of ice cream.


    "I ate too much. I will not be forgiven easily. Then it''s time to use my ultimate weapon!" thought Aira. She raised her head and looks at her sister with puppy eyes¡ªcute, big, pure teary eyes.


    "S-Sister, I''m sowwy."


    Suzy gasps while looking into Aira''s puppy eyes. Her hand covers her mouth, and her heart melts and softens.


    There is a suddenughter of a man.


    "Hahaha, Suzy, let her be. She worked hard during thest mission. She deserves a little reward." Feiyu couldn''t bear to endure hisughter when he saw the funny scene of the sisters.


    "Feiyu!" Suzy rushed to Feiyu and embraced him. Feiyu caressed Suzy''s head, and they stare at each other.


    "KYAAAA! How dare you do it in front of a little girl?! You have no shame!" said Aira while covering her eyes with her fingers.


    "Pffft, hahaha, whose the little girl? You are already 17 years old!" said Suzy whileughing. Feiyu is smiling. Aira bringsughter to the family.


    A man with dark brown skin and a beard approaches the trio whileughing. He is wearing cream long sleeves, light brown pants, and brown shoes.


    "Hahahaha, no one will marry you if you remain a little girl. I married my wife when she was 17 years old!" said Dan when he approached the trio with a small ss bowl in his hand.


    "KYAAA! The freeloader is here!" said Aira as she points her finger at Dan.


    Dan blushes when he heard what Aira said, but for the sake of her daughter''s ice cream, he has to make his skin thick. The study of her daughter improves with ice cream. The future of her daughter is at stake!


    The ice cream from Suzy is always sold out quickly. Children are always lining up in front of Suzy''s store. Suzy loves children, so she works hard to make more ice cream. The more Aira ate ice cream, the more children could not buy ice cream, so she was angry. When Feiyu saw Dan lining up, he told him toe in, and he has always given him free ice cream since that time.


    Suzy has ice magic, but her talent is not good. She can only make snow on a small scale. The offense and defense are too low. When Edgar knew, he remembered ice cream and taught her how to do it. Refrigeration has not been invented yet, so making ice is still difficult. Every ice magician in the kingdom is a precious asset. There are very few of them, and they cannot be used for ice cream making.


    "Where''s Ashley?" asked Feiyu.


    "She''s on the crib. She was sleeping earlier," answered Suzy with a smile and a gentle tone.


    Feiyu went up to the house and looks at Ashley, who is already awake. She has ck pupils and ck hair, like Feiyu. Ashley smiles at Feiyu. Feiyu''s heart melts when his daughter smiles. He took her daughter from the crib and gently cuddled her. He married Suzy two years ago. He met her because of Aira.


    When Edgar was forming his hidden army, he got the news that a very talented ice and water magician is a mercenary in the kingdom. He sent someone to recruit her. She agreed on the condition that they must find her sister first, who was taken by sea bandits. The mercenary is Aira, who helped escort Roy to the Ru and Fran kingdoms.


    Aira came from a kingdom on the eastern continent. The kingdom is a neighbor of the Alya empire. Their vige is near the coastline. When she went to the city, their vige was raided by pirates, and her sister was taken away. She asked for help from his father''s friends when he was alive, and she got the news that the captured demihumans were sold on the central continent.


    She was at a loss when she arrived in the wharf of the Fran kingdom. She had no money or connection, and no one was willing to help her. Vyron saw her when he received a mission in Fran and asked her if she needed help because she looked so pitiful. She stated her reason, and Vyron let her join his team until she found her sister.


    Edgar mobilized his intelligence unit to find Aira''s sister. They found her in a hidden underground cell within the territory of Duke Wesly. Edgar sent Feiyu because it is near the sea.


    Feiyu''s team sessfully infiltrated the cell. He saw a dying Suzy who was full of wounds. Some of her skin turned purple, and she had only some parts of her clothes left. Feiyu held her and tried to wake her up to feed her with potion. When she opened her eyes, he did not see disgust or hatred for humans in her eyes. Her eyes started tearing up and she said, "P-Please, s-save them first. T-they''re just children." Her tears poured down. She was biting her lip. Her heart feels painful for the human children. They are too young to experience the pain they had. Feiyu was touched when he heard her. The woman has a kind soul. She is a demihuman, yet she still cares for humans after suffering so much. She has a strong heart of kindness.


    After Suzy was rescued, Edgar arranged a ce for them to stay. Feiyu and Suzy got closer. They dated secretly because Aira was guarding her sister from Feiyu. She thinks Feiyu was a man with ulterior motives, but she eventually epted him as she became familiar with his character when they trained together as members of the Blue Dragon Guards. When Feiyu decided to marry Suzy, his family disagreed. Although their noble household is not strong, they are still nobles. Feiyu insisted on his marriage, and his family was forced to agree. Feiyu is the next head of household, the most talented aura master and magician their family ever had!


    When Suzy was saved, Aira followed her promise to join one of the hidden armies, the Blue Dragon Guard. The effort made by Edgar to recruit her was not wasted. With the support of a rich kingdom, Aira quickly became stronger. Her talent is terrifying. Edgar even thinks that she is somehow connected with the most powerful magician in the world, the Queen of the Alya Empire. They have the same terrifying talent. He asked Aira if she has another family, but she said no. Her father was killed while protecting a ship from sea bandits. Her father said their mother died when she was born. They don''t have other rtives.


    Blue Dragon Guard is one of the special force teams cultivated by Edgar. The captain of the team is Feiyu. The secret army being cultivated by Baynard consists of a regr army and a special force. The regr army does not need its members to reach the first level of aura. They are led by adjutants of Marshal Frey. The special forces require each member to reach at least the first level of aura, except the Blue Dragon Guards. The other special force teams are thebat team fornd battles. The special forces are a quick, sharp knife that will go straight to the enemy''s heart and won''t give the enemy enough reaction time. They are especially cultivated by Edgar for the big chess move that he is going to do.


    The other special forces teams are the Red Dragon Guards and the White Tiger Guards. Red Dragon is led by Marco. The Tigers are led by Dan. Each team has 500 members. The total number of special forces is 1500. All Tigers and Red Dragons must be aura users to make their actions quick and powerful.


    Aside from Aira, there is another prodigy that has joined the special force. Her name is Lily, and she is a prodigy in archery. She was a member of Vyron''s mercenaries. Vyron''s mercenary team took the initiative to join the army. Edgar assigned them to the special force. Lily has a high level of aura, but her magic is low because she does not have enough money to cultivate both aura and magic. Edgar gave her so many resources, like Aira. The results of the kingdom''s investment in two prodigies are satisfying. Edgar was smiling from ear to ear.


    Part of the training form for Blue Dragons is participating in sea bandit raids. For Red Dragons and White Tigers, part of their training is epting missions from the Dragon Hall established by Edgar. Branches of Dragon Hall are established in three kingdoms. Baynard''s pration of the Maginev empire is difficult. Edgar''s spy in the empire is small. Building a dragon hall in the empire is difficult and dangerous, so he did not build a branch there.


    Dragon Hall is a secret organization that recently became popr amongmon folks. The missions are killing or rescuing. Killing will only be epted if the target is really wicked and not a member of the nobles. Edgar does not want to stimte the nerves of the nobles of the two kingdoms yet to avoid affecting his n. If a noble in Baynard is really wicked, the intelligence department will immediately know it. That noble will be immediately escorted to trial. Although the noble can''t be killed in two kingdoms, rescue can bemissioned if they want to save someone from the noble''s hand.


    There are folks who look so hard for Dragon Hall when they hear that they can help save their family. A howling grandfather gave all his savings, even the deed of his house, just to save his only family, his granddaughter. A man with red armor, a red mask, and a yellow cape epted themission and only took one copper coin. The next day, the old man''s granddaughter came back, and they both cried loudly. They ran away from Ru kingdom and went to Baynard because they were afraid of the revenge of bandits, but they didn''t know the bandit den was raged to the ground by the red armor man single-handedly.


    There are many hall members who epted small amounts ofmissions from desperate folks. Dragon Hall members became popr, but the most popr are the red armor man and the white armor man. Red armor man is called Red Dragon bymon folks, while white armor man is called White Dragon, but white armor man secretly spread that he wanted to be called White Tiger, somon folks changed the name and called him White Tiger. The white armor man was satisfied and worked harder to helpmon folks.

 Chapter 41 Crystal Ball: Prospect of Television

    <h4>Chapter 41 Crystal Ball: Prospect of Television</h4>


    Edgar met the three captains of special forces and asked about the situation of the three teams. Everything is going smoothly. It is going smoothly because they have corrected many of the problems they have experienced. It was very difficult in the beginning. Many problems were met, but it was worth it. The result is a powerful force that will strike the enemy off guard.


    Before the Red Dragon Guards formed, Edgar asked Marco to be the captain. Marco was surprised when he heard that Edgar would let him hold a powerful force. He said he would agree if Edgar could touch his clothes during sparring. Edgar set the sparring date after two years. Marco can be the temporary captain and leave after two years if Edgar cannot touch his clothes in sparring. Marco agreed because he thought it could somehow motivate Edgar to train harder.


    After two years, both uncle and nephew met again. They went to the underground training hall and fought. Marco''s eyes and mouth are wide open. His eyes nearly popped out of his socket. His nephew is a 3rd level aura master and a 4th circle magician! He did not wear armor in the sparring; his clothes were torn in many ces. His butt is showing up, and Marco feels aggrieved. When they returned to the castle, Marco was alreadyughing. He was happy and excited.


    Marco has a happy time as the red armor man of Dragon Hall. He was not allowed to use his main offensive technique because his identity must be hidden. All known hall members must use other martial arts to remain hidden, so Marco uses his fist martial arts and fire.


    Marco actually loves fist technique, but the royal family specializes in swordsmanship, so he was not able to deeply study it. When he needed to hide his identity and use the fist technique in a life-and-death fight, he felt something click in his being. He loves using his fist to fight. His blood boils and pumps. His improvement is astonishing.


    After meeting with the three captains, he went to the Runesmith department and met with Chief Alsef. Alsef no longer looks down on magic appliances. Those appliances lead them to a new world of runesmiths. He is even one of the master runesmiths, inventing quirky inventions. They umted a knowledge pool that is elerating the development of runesmiths in the kingdom. They have so much budget that can support many projects, even quirky ideas, as long as they pass the reviewmittee for projects.


    "Your majesty, we still cannot understand how a crystal ball is able to transmit voice and images from a long distance. It is so miraculous. It canmunicate across the world. The only limit is that it can only be done by two crystal balls that came from twin mystic ms," said Alsef with an expression of regret.


    The two crystal balls are a gift from the Queen of Alya. She promised the gift when her sculpture was carved in the Valley of Legends. Twin mystic ms only appear once every decade. Every kingdom wanted to have it, but even the Alya Empire needed it, so they seldom gave crystal balls as gifts.


    Although it is very valuable inmunication, Edgar rarely uses it formunicating intelligence because it isn''t safe! There might be another crystal ball in the Alya empire monitoring themunication! But its advantage is still there, so if it''s urgent, it will be used by the intelligence department using code hidden behind the normalmunication of two people.


    Edgar did not expect that TV might develop before radio. Many countries were not able to study the secret of the crystal ball, but Baynard can because he is here! He is from the information age, where TV is everywhere! He just needs direction and ideas. He is sure that the master runesmiths of Baynard are now very capable of making television possible.


    "Have you thought of invisible waves in the air that can instantly travel anywhere in the world? How is it possible to use that wave? What if two things share the same wave? The twin crystal ball probably has the same wave. Let us call the invisible wave television frequency. If we can have one main crystal ball transmitting information to a crystal tower that will transmit information to crystal balls with the same frequency, then we could convey our message to the whole kingdom. Communication will have a revolution." Edgar is describing how he remembers television to Alsef.


    Alsef feels very excited. He does not understand the wave or frequency the king is talking about, but he has already experienced it many times. As long as he studies in the direction the king pointed out, he will understand it, and he will reach his destination! It has been proven many times!


    Edgar could actually start the steam engine revolution, but that would cause too much damage to the world. Many efficiencies that a steam engine could do are done by magicians. Magicians can train while improving efficiency in manypanies, thus killing two birds with one stone.


    Edgar wants to find an alternative that will require the use of mana stones. He wants to build a train that relies on mana stone because it is renewable energy. It will circte in the air again after being consumed, and then some will flow to where the mana vein is located. The cycle will just keep being repeated. Mana stone mine owners are now very rich. Yhey are like oil tycoons on Earth.


    The density of mana in Baynard actually increased because of the use of mana stone in appliances. Trees became bigger, nts became more magical, livestock tasted better, and the magic beast became stronger. But advantages outweigh disadvantages. it became easier for magicians to cultivate, and people''s physiques became better.


    Edgar deliberately spread the news, so the sale of appliances exploded around the world. Each country is encouraging its people to use it. They even gave incentives to merchants so they could import the appliances. Edgar cannot hide the effects of appliances. Even he did not expect the astonishing effect, so he took the initiative to spread the news and let his appliance brand upy the market before other appliance brands could appear.


    After talking with Alsef, Edgar ordered Nina to call Rick and Kristoff for a meeting.


    Rick is the editor-in-chief of the newspaper, and Kristoff is the one managing theaters.


    The three of them sat around a table. Edgar started talking about the crystal ball and how news transmission and theater shows could go to the next level. Rick and Kristoff are both shocked.


    "Rick, find two reporters, a man and a woman, who are not afraid to be seen by the whole people in the kingdom. They must look pleasing to the eye, and their voice should sound good and articte. Prepare a dedicated team for newscasting on television."


    "Kristoff, prepare a theater show for television. The show must contain many episodes. It must not contain anything detrimental to the kingdom and the rule of the Royal Court. Make a show that involves immigrants and shows how their lives changed under the rule of Baynard. Make sure to show how the people of Baynard wee them with open arms. It will y an important role in assimting Frannian and Rus."


    Rick and Kristoff both agreed, but they have concerns on their faces. Edgar noticed it and let them mention it.


    "You can ask if you have any concerns," said Edgar.


    Kristoff has hesitation on his face but still states his concern.


    "Your Majesty, how will actors and actresses earn in the future if theaters are shown for free?"


    Edgar smiled when he heard it.


    "The show will earn through advertising. Companies can advertise their product when it is used by actors and actresses during the show. It is called product cement. Actors and actresses will also receive sponsorship frompanies once they be famous." Edgar described the product endorsement to Kristoff, who became very excited. The spring of acting will definitelye once acting bes synonymous with poprity and high-ie jobs.


    "Your Majesty, thank you very much," solemnly said Kristoff as he bowed to Edgar. There are only a few actors and actresses. Once an actor gets sick, the whole y will be affected and need to be adjusted. There are people who like acting, but they have families to feed, so they can''t pursue their dreams. Everything will change once actors and actresses can earn a lot.


    Edgar smiles and nods at Kristoff, then looks at Rick, who probably has the same concern.


    "The newspaper will never dissolve. It is a very important tform ofmunication between the Royal Court and its people. You don''t have to worry that it will run out of money. The kingdom is rich. The news writers will slowly be transferred to news reporters as the television bes more developed. The demand for newspapers will not be affected too much. Not everyone has the time to watch news on television. The newspaper will also contain information not mentioned on TV. It will take a long time before TV can enter everyone''s home."


    Rick felt relieved when he heard it. Edgar let Kristoff prepare more live shows, like cooking. Recording will probably take longer before it is invented. TV shows can only be taken live. The camera might appear first before video recording. Edgar reminded them that they must prepare what he ordered in a low-key manner. The television must remain a secret first. A n is brewing in his mind using the television.

 Chapter 42 Admirals

    <h4>Chapter 42 Admirals</h4>


    "Father! We must go to Dragon Philippe tomorrow. E and the others will go! Their parents will also go with them," an excited 10-year-old girl said to her father. The Dragon Philippe that she is referring to is the 50-meter purple dragon made of cement and earth.


    They call it Philippe because their friend Philippe has a purple birthmark on his buttocks. They only found it recently. They named the dragon Philippe to tease him. Philippe was very dissatisfied, but his friends told him that he was like a dragon, so they named the dragon after his name. From then on, Philippe pointed his nose and chin up, his chest puffing out wherever he walks. He is acting like a dragon. When Philippe grew up, his face always turned red from embarrassment whenever he remembered this scene.


    "I''m sorry, L. Tomorrow I have to go somewhere important," said Wilder to his daughter with an apologetic tone.


    L''s eyes turned watery when she heard her father. All her friends will go with their parents. She only has his father, and he won''t apany her. How lonely could that be? She started sniffling. Something seems to be pricking Wilder''s heart when he saw his daughter, but he grits his teeth. The king gave him an important mission. Wilder is trying to coax her, but it seems ineffective, so he has to make a difficult promise.


    "You can go with your Aunt Cecil. When I return, we will use a ship to travel. You can invite your friends and their parents to ride the ship together," said Wilder with a smile as he looks at the surprised expression of his daughter. Aunt Cecil is the maid hired by Wilder.


    "Re-really?" L excitedly asked. She had ridden a big boat¡ªeven a navy ship¡ªbut her friends haven''t ridden one yet. They were only able to ride small boats for fishing or rafts for ying. She can imagine the admiration from her friends if she told them about it. She will not lose face when she meets them tomorrow.


    "Yes," answered Wilder with a smile.


    "P-pinky promise." L raises her pinky, and Wilder can only helplessly move his pinky finger. L cheered. She''s no longer lonely. She is excited to tell the news to her friends tomorrow.


    One dayter, Wilder is sitting in a dimly lit pub with a beer. An old man is wiping some sses of wine with a cloth.


    After a while, a man who looks 60 years old went in. Some of his hairs turned white. It isb neatly, quite long, and curly. There are obvious creases on his forehead and a wound scar near his right eyebrow. He looks around the pub and noticed Wilder, then startedughing while walking.


    "Hahaha Wilder! I haven''t seen you for a long time. I was surprised when someone informed me that you are here. Hahaha I sneakily went out of the house just to meet you here. I can''t believe that you became the admiral of Baynard''s Navy. The news spread that you annihted an unknown powerful fleet. Hahahaha I wasughing out loud when I heard it.


    I''m sure Duke Wesly bled a lot when his fleet made with a lot of money is destroyed. I felt so happy that I drank the whole night! You don''t know how much I want to hit that Duke''s face to vent all the navy''s grievances!" Franco did not stop talking when he sat beside Wilder. He let out all the frustration he is holding on to within himself. Franco has an idea why Wilder approached him. He is also aware that this ce might be a secret ce for agents.


    Franco''s assumption is right. The pub is a secret base of agents in the city, near the wharf of the Fran kingdom. Edgar is willing to expose the secret base to try and recruit the Admiral of Fran''s Navy!


    Franco believes that what he said will not spread, but even if it does, everyone in the kingdom already knows his grievances to Duke Wesly, so it won''t affect him much, but Baynard will lose his trust if that happens.


    Wilder smiles at his uncle. His uncle has no son. He has a daughter who is quite talented in magic but not interested in it. She is interested in making ships. Franco wants to train an apprentice, but his daughter is not interested. He set his eyes on his brother''s son, Wilder, and taught him his knowledge.


    Wilder learned a lot from Franco and joined the Navy when he grew up. He has quite a good aptitude for aura but no aptitude for magic. He was only at the first level of aura because he had no money for cultivation. His strength is an obstacle to his promotion.


    Franco wanted to promote him, but Duke Wesly reasoned that Wilder is weak, so he cannot take heavy responsibility. He remained as vice captain for a long time. When their ships were encircled by pirates, only their ship was able to escape under hismand, but the noble captain was killed during the fight. The parents of the noble med the death of the noble on Wilder and removed him from the navy. Franco protested, but Duke Wesly is fanning the me to disgust Franco.


    Wilder was arrested and put in prison. They want him beheaded, but Franco begs the king to pardon him. Franco saved Wilder by kneeling and begging. Wilder cried when he heard it. Why?! Why does his uncle need to beg? He saved the crew! Is it a sin to save the crew? Why?! He was crying loudly in front of Franco. Franco isforting him by saying that it is his responsibility because he dragged him to the Navy.


    When Wilder went home, he was met with tragic news. Their vige was attacked by pirates, and his wife was killed. His wife was able to hide their daughter, but she witnessed the death of her mother. Her lively daughter became silent. Heforted his daughter and temporarily let her live in his uncle''s house in the city. When Franco knew, he was full of anger and grief. He was not in the Navy when the incident happened. He was in the capital for the past few days, trying hard to save Wilder. He went back to the navy and vowed to hunt those pirates, even if they hid at the end of the world.


    Wilder used a small boat and went to a ce in the sea, where he wailed loudly. He doesn''t want his daughter to witness his miserable father. He doesn''t want to further cause her grief. He wants to let out everything without holding back. Wilder wailed loudly and asked the sky, "Why?! Why?! Is it not enough to take my wife?! Why let a child witness it?! Why?!" Wilder howled at how much her daughter is suffering. He wailed for many hours in the sea.


    When Wilder returned to the city, an agent of Baynard wanted to recruit him as an officer of the navy. He thought he was joking because Baynard has no navy, but the agent said they have a river that requires a navy to patrol. Wilder did not immediately agree but said that he must go to Baynard to observe first, and the agent agreed. He wanted to take his daughter away from that ce, but he did not expect that his decision could change his life and her daughter.


    "Uncle, when we left Fran kingdom, I just wanted to take away my daughter from the ce that gives her bad memories. King Van knew my experience and gave us both time to adjust. We were assigned to live in a town where there is a school for children," Wilder''s lips suddenly trembled, and he started crying but still continued talking.


    Wilder remembers that moment. When he went home from part-time work, his daughter was waiting for him. She is hiding something behind her. She restlessly looked at Wilder, then said, "Fa-Father, I have a gift for you. My teacher praised me for my work. My friends said it is beautiful and wanted to take it, but I said that I want to gift it to you. My friends already gifted their parents, b-but I haven''t given you anything yet, s-so take it," L raised her hand, holding a ne with a wooden dragon.


    Wilder was stupefied as his daughter was talking and absent-mindedly epted the ne. L smiles when Wilder receives the ne. At that time, L''s smiles blew away all the gloom Wilder had. His world suddenly brightened a lot. That smile is the most beautiful in the world. His tears started falling. "Fa-father, don''t cry." L tried tofort her father and did not understand why Wilder was crying. Wilder hugged L and cried loudly. L isforting her father and caressing his hair.


    "At that time, I decided to join the Baynard Navy to protect that smile," Wilder''s face has a lot of tears. The navy will probably not believe that their tough admiral is crying so much right now. Wilder wiped his tears.


    "As I live longer there, the more I want to protect that kingdom. Baynard is a paradise for many beings in this world. Uncle, you must visit that ce. It is a kingdom worth fighting for. King Van has no discrimination. As long as you are loyal, it doesn''t matter if you are Frannian. As long as you have the capability, the King will use you. Duke Wesly became too powerful. They were able to push his daughter''s son as the crown prince. You are being used by the king to check and bnce Duke Wesly in the sea, but you will be miserable once you lose the king''s umbre," said Wilder. His life was saved by Franco. It''s his turn to save his life.


    Franco''s eyes also have tears. He was also heartbroken when he knew what L had witnessed. He feels grief for the cruel experiences of the father and daughter. But finally, they found happiness in Baynard. He is aware of his current situation. His life is not only in danger but even that of his family. Duke Wesly will not let him go.


    "I''ll think about it first," said Franco. It cannot be rushed because one wrong step could exterminate his family.


    "I wille back after a month, Uncle," said Wilder. They are the only people in the pub. The old man left the pub earlier to give privacy to Wilder and his uncle.


    Wilder returned to Baynard and reported the result to Edgar.


    Edgar let Wilder borrow a big boat to fulfill his promise to his daughter. For Edgar, it is a small matter to let a capable Navymander borrow a big boat for his daughter. Fran kingdom is wallowing in regret for letting go of a capablemander, but Duke Wesly is gritting his teeth. He can no longer count how many times he cursed Wilder. He is regretting so much that he did not kill Wilder.

 Chapter 43 Pascal, Layla

    <h4>Chapter 43 Pascal, La</h4>


    Inside the capital of Ru kingdom, within the castle of the Royal Family, a young man is checking his invention for onest time before testing it in a yard. After checking that everything was fine, he activated his invention. His invention floats for a while, then suddenly stops and crashes to the ground. ng! Metal parts are scattered on the ground. The young man is sad. It failed again, and he even ran out of money. He needed to wait for his next allowance. He sighs. He is envious of the runesmiths in Baynard. Quirky inventions could receive funds and even earn money from patents if they are used by apany. Suddenly, loudughter is heard by him.


    "Hahaha Pascal, you useless waste! Why do you keep wasting your time and money on these useless things?!!" A man wearing a luxurious dress with a royal family crest approached Pascal and went near the scattered metals and other materials on the ground. He lifted his foot and stomped the materials on the ground.


    "Waste! Waste! Waste! These are all just waste, just like you bastard!" said the man while stomping hard on the materials as if venting for something. Pascal bit his lips. His eyes turned watery, but he endured not to let it fall.


    "Phew, now I feel better. That damn Carlos is really getting on my nerve. He thinks he won and will be the heir to the throne! Hmp, I''ll rub that arrogant face of his to the groundter. Let''s go!" The man ignored Pascal after venting his anger as if it were just normal routine. He left the ce with his servants and guards. Pascal kneeled in front of his crushed invention and could no longer endure his tears. He is biting his lip to prevent himself from wailing.


    Pascal is the youngest prince of the royal family of the Ru kingdom. His mother was a beautiful maid and became the concubine of the king. Both he and his mother are always bullied. His mother is being treated as a maid even after bing a concubine. He is always injured when he is forced to spar. The prince will find ways to vent their anger at him. When he asked his mother why this was happening to them, she cried and hugged him. She said to him, "Pascal, I''m so sorry for letting you out into this world." Then his mother hugged him tightly and cried loudly.


    Pascal did not understand what his mother meant, but he understood itter when he grew up. They must remain in the castle to stay alive. The session to the throne is cruel in the Ru kingdom. Even if he is insignificant to the throne, he will still be eradicated. Living in the castle is hell, and leaving it is also hell. It got worse when his mother got old and the king no longer visited her chamber.


    During a sparring session, he was severely injured. He had many burn marks on his body. His mother wailed loudly and apologized to him repeatedly while hey on his bed. He could not talk at that time tofort his mother because of his injuries. His tears can''t stop falling. His tears flowed down his cheeks with burns, which was painful, but that can''t bepared to the pain in his heart that he was feeling.


    Pascal wiped his tears and gathered all the materials on the ground. He went out of the castle with a guard assigned by the king. If he and his mother were to leave the royal family, the guard would also leave, leaving them defenseless from harm, so they are forced to stay with the royal family. The guard will only apany him if he goes out of the castle.


    He went to a runesmith store and met his master. His master taught him runesmithing. Runesmith is his spiritual sustenance. He forgets all the pain whenever he works on his invention.


    "Did they bully you again?" asked the master as he noticed Pascal''s red yes. Pascal described what happened, which makes the master furious.


    "Damn! How can there be a useless guard in the world?! How can that useless guard let it happen to you?!" The master is not referring to anyone, but everyone in the room knows who he is referring to. The master looked sideways and looked at the guard, then pulled his vision back to Pascal. The guard felt embarrassed. It always happens like this. He is helpless by what is happening to Pascal because those princes have powerful backgrounds. As long as Pascal is alive, it is fine. He sighs, and he goes out of the room. If he doesn''t go out, the master will always send provocative words and gaze at him as if he is venting for his apprentice.


    The master looks at the guard, who wants to go outside. When the guard went out, his eyes and expression suddenly changed. It is no longer anger, but calm. He looked at his other apprentice in the room. The apprentice understood and went out of the room. Pascal notices the changes in his master as if it were his first time meeting his true master.


    SOUND BLOCKADE


    A small white shield instantly expands, just enough to cover the two of them. The master smiles at the astonished Pascal.


    In a particr city in the Fran kingdom, within a wooden house, a girl is crying in front of an emaciated woman lying on a bed. The woman is weakly talking to her daughter.


    "Don''t hate your father. He kicked us out of the castle because it is getting more dangerous inside. We might get implicated if we don''t leave. The money he is sending regrly is being intercepted," said the woman with a soft tone.


    "Why did he not visit us even once? We even sold our house to treat your illness. We did not receive any reply from the letters that we sent. M-mother, I don''t know what to do if you''re gone," said La while sniffling and crying. She is only 16 years old. She was raised in the castle. She was not taught how to survive outside the castle. Her mother''s illness quickly deteriorated, and she did not have enough time to teach her. The woman on the bed cried. She doesn''t know why the king did not respond to their written pleas. Her body is painful, but she is still holding on. She wants to see if the king will send someone to help before she can die.


    Knock! Knock! The mother and daughter heard the knock on the door. Their eyes and expressions were filled with hope.


    "Go and see cough cough." The woman had not finished her sentence and coughed out blood.


    "Mother!" La is flustered. Her mother''s illness red up, but they no longer have money for treatment. Health potions can only cure traumatic injuries to tissues like wounds and ruptures. Healer, on the other hand, can treat both trauma and illness, but it depends on the microcontrol of light magic. Few healers in the world could prate deep into genes to cure cancer, but Baynard cultivated a healer like that.


    La went out of the room and ran to the door. A man and woman are standing in front of their house.


    "Princess Lay-" The man did not finish his sentence. La grabbed his hand tightly with her trembling hand.


    "P-Please save my mother." La''s eyes are pouring tears so much. She is desperate. Her mother is her only spiritual support in this world. The man looked at the woman as if asking her opinion. The woman nods. They immediately went inside. They saw the woman on the bed, and the man looked surprised.


    "Princess, only Grand Healers can treat your mother''s illness," said the man while looking at the woman in bed.


    "What should I do? I don''t know how to invite them," said La worriedly.


    The man smiled at the worried La, then looked at the woman, who has a golden magic circle on her hand stretching toward the sick woman.


    "There is one in front of you."


    GRAND HEALING

 Chapter 44 Embryonic Form of Concept

    <h4>Chapter 44 Embryonic Form of Concept</h4>


    When Edgar reached the third level of aura, he came to Marshal Frey at the border apanied by his personal guards to ask about the concept of martial arts that is needed to reach the fourth level of aura.


    ording to the Marshal, there is actually a stage before an aura master could reach the 4th level: the King''s Field! The embryonic form of concept. The field mixed with the understanding of one''s road of power or martial art. The founder of meworth Sacred Art did notpletely understand it, so he was not able to exin it clearly in his written notes that are passed down to every generation of Baynard kings.


    King''s Field was just a vague concept a long time ago, but martial arts and aura have developed for many years, and it is bing more clear to masters that have reached that stage. Marshal Frey has recently understood some of it, and Edgar is lucky to be the first to benefit from the recent enlightenment of Marshal Frey. Although the Marshal is enlightened, reaching the 4th level is difficult. There are many masters who got stuck on the king''s field for the rest of their lives.


    Edgar has been thinking about how he will form his concept of martial art ever since he talked with the Marshal. He is using his information bank and the inte in his memory to get some ideas. Many martial artists found their way of martial arts by traveling, mingling with mortals to understand their thoughts and experiences, and then reflecting that knowledge to themselves. Edgar decided he would do the same.


    He prepared for many months before he could travel. He made sure that the royal court would function without him with the help of Elena, Albert, Roy, and his other trusted ministers. Someone will disguise himself as him and show the face of Van mewort a few times in the castle.He wants to gain a lot of strength before the huge battle.


    After a few days, Edgar reached a town in a particr part of the kingdom. He is walking on a road. Beside the road is arge area filled with grass and flowers. There are children ying on slides and swings. There are wooden benches ced beside trees. There is some green light on the lush leaves of the trees. The trees absorb life energy in the air and transport some of it to the ground, making the ground a little fertile. The fertility is not enough for food crops, but grass and flowers are good enough.


    Further in the distance is a shallow creek with flowing blue water. It was just barren ground before, but Edgar''s policy of making water avable where it was needed made this ce a favorite yground for children in the town.There are many children ying with their parents.


    A small magic beast with the head of a rhino and a body the size of a dog is ying with a child. Its smooth skin is purple. The child threw the wood into the air, and then the rhino-like beast ran after it. It looked anxious that it couldn''t catch up with the wood, so he activated the lightning in its body. It suddenly increased in speed, then caught the wood. He runs back to the child while its tail is swaying rapidly. The child patted the small rhino''s head. The rhinoy down and showed its belly. It seemed to want a belly rub. The child and his parentsugh. The child rubs the rhino''s belly whileughing, and the magic beast''s face is full of enjoyment.


    A white cat two feet in height with a silver moon on its forehead walks near the rhino. She looked at the rhino with disdain. She walks elegantly toward a family. Her tail has a tied pink ribbon. The family has a little girl who looks anxious and keeps looking around her.


    Puff! The white cat disappeared and teleported a short distance, then appeared behind the little girl.


    "Meow." The little girl looked behind her, and her face suddenly turned surprised and happy. She hugged the cat''s neck and asked.


    "Queenie, where did you go? I keep looking around for you."


    "Meow"


    "Mama! Give me Queenies food. She might be hungry." The little girl prepared the food of the cat and brought it in front of her. The caty down on the grass on her belly.


    "Meow"


    The girl brought out ab and startedbing the cat''s hair while giggling.


    Edgar feelsfortable as he looks at the warm scene. He suddenly hears childishughter behind him.


    "Gwandfa Charge hehehhe." A two-year-old little girl in pigtails is riding on the shoulder of an old man while holding on to his head. The old man has sweat on his face, but he is stillughing. His right hand is supporting the little girl on his shoulder, while his left hand is holding the hand of a four-year-old girl eating candy like candied hawthorne on her left hand. There is a woman behind the old man; she seems to be the mother of the little girl, and her face is full of worry that the little girl might fall. The family went to the yground.


    The old man sat on a bench to rest. His breathing is ragged. It was obviously difficult for him to carry the little girl, but he endured it to keep the little girl happy. He is wiping his sweat with his left hand. Edgar was already sitting on the bench when the old man sat beside him.


    "Old man, you seem to be working too hard to make your granddaughter happy," said Edgar with a smiling face. He likes seeing that warm scene.


    "Hahaha, of course. I want to use my remaining life to make them happy. That is the only way I can die peacefully," said the old man with a mncholy expression on his face.


    "You seem like someone who has a story to tell," said Edgar as he noticed the sadness in the old man''s face.


    The old man looks at Edgar. Edgar''s hair is ck because of magic. He is wearing a brown cape, a simple white shirt, brown pants, and brown sandals. They aremonly worn by travelers. The old man has the urge to tell someone what he is hiding within himself. He wants to tell someone about it before he dies. At least tell it to the stranger in front of him, whom he will never meet again.


    The old man''s eyes suddenly turned red, and tears started falling when he remembered what happened years ago. There was not enough food in the family. The prices of food are too high, but there is a newborn girl in their family. Both she and the mother will not survive if they do not decide. He is the head of the family, so he will take responsibility. He took the newborn girl and walked toward a river in a neighboring town.


    When the old man reached the river, he took a look onest time at the newborn girl. The girl smiled at him. He kneeled and cried loudly. He hugged the little girl and continued crying. He decided that he must at least let the little girl see more of the world before letting her depart. He reached a city before sundown.


    He saw at the gate that there was something written, but he couldn''t read it. He was nning to return to the river, but he had an impulse to ask what was written in the announcement. The guard told him that Prince Van, the regent king, is selling food at an affordable price, and you can ask for porridge if you don''t have food. They are even hiring if you don''t have a job to earn extra ie. The old man suddenly cried loudly and kneeled. He hugged the baby girl and said, I''m sorry, repeatedly.


    He hurried home and told everyone the news. They all cried and kowtowed in the direction of the capital to thank Prince Van. Now, nothing iscking; no one will go hungry in the kingdom as long as you work diligently. He is making up for what he did by doing everything he can to make his granddaughters happy. Edgar''s eyes have tears. His decision was right when he first came to this trial. The old man''s family was probably not the only one in the same situation. The woman and her daughters notice the old man is crying. The woman dragged her children and approached them with a wary face. The two little girls have a cute, angry expression on their faces.


    "Fwad guy, why do you bwully grandpa?" said the four-year-old girl. The two-year-old nodded as if saying she wanted to say the same thing.


    "Hahaha, he is not bullying grandpa. A dust went to my eyes. It was so painful that is why I cried a lot." the old man excused. He doesn''t want his granddaughters to worry.


    "Mwe too, mwe too. I cried a lot when dwirt went to my eyes," said the two-year-old girl while raising her two hands and attesting to what her grandfather had said. Everyoneughs at the little girl. Edgar said goodbye to the old man and his family. He is reflecting on the old man''s story while walking.


    Edgar traveled through mountains and rivers. He took a bath in a clear, white river below a tall, beautiful waterfall. He ate fruits and hunted for food. He slept in the evening under tall trees that are as high as skyscrapers on Earth. He kept doing the same thing while meeting and talking with other people on the way.


    One day, he reached a big waterfall. It is hundreds of meters wide. The tons of water dropping on the ground are so heavy that water vapor even reaches the middle of the tall fall. It is scary, but beautiful. The water is blue. The scene fascinated Edgar. He visited many ces in the kingdom. There are also many beautiful ces because it is a world where the air is rich with life energy and mana. Edgar thinks that this waterfall can be another hot tourist spot in Baynard Kingdom other than Purple Land. If electricity is developedter, it will probably give enough power to the whole kingdom.


    Edgar kept walking from the waterfall to the river. A few dayster, he saw ake with a single house beside it. The ce is remote. Even Edgar is not sure where he is. He just followed the river and reached that ce. He is quite a distance from the house, but through his eyes as an aura master, he can see what is happening on the open ground. A man is swinging his sword. He is not using an aura, but the swing is powerful. The pressure from his swing brings dust and soil into the air. Edgar approaches the man, and he is astonished. ording to his senses, there is no trace of a training aura within him. He is just an ordinary man; he is not even muscr, but his swing can be as strong as an aura user.


    The man stopped practicing his sword as soon as he noticed Edgar.


    "May I help you?" asked the man. He has long yellow hair and a beard. He is wearing a white coursecloth. There is mncholy in the man''s face and tone. It waspletely different when he was swinging his sword.


    "Sorry for disturbing you. I''m a traveler, and I was just curious why your swings are powerful. Did you practice aura before?" asked Edgar.


    "No. I don''t know why you think it is powerful, but I just swing my sword because that is the only way I can bear to live," said the man with a sad tone.


    "Have you not sparred with anyone before? I will use the same strength as yours so you can test your strength." Edgar is curious about the source of the man''s strength.


    The man hesitated but still agreed.


    They took a sword stance. The man''s eyes look different. He charges at Edgar. He is fast. He reaches Edgar in a few steps, then shes his sword. Edgar also shed an ordinary sword to meet the man''s sh.


    CLANG! Edgar was shocked. His arm and sword failed to block the man''s sword. His arm and sword forcefully move up. The man gave Edgar another sh. Edgar hurriedly blocked the swing. All blocks of Edgar are being blown away. Using the same strength, he is not the man''s opponent. If Edgar uses his footwork and sword techniques, he will win, but winning is not his purpose. Edgar stares into the eyes of the man. The man seems to be not shing at Edgar. He seems to be shing at all the pain he is suffering with his whole being. His sword seems to be fused with his whole being''s will to cut that pain. Edgar''s eyes widen and his mind enlightens. It''s will!


    Edgar smiles. He now knows what to do to reach that stage.


    Edgar put aura to his arm and sword. He stopped the swing of the man. The man is surprised that his opponent is actually an aura master.


    "Let''s stop it here. Thank you. You help me a lot. If you need help in the future, you can go to any garrison of the army. If they cannot help, you can directly go to the capital. Show this badge if you need help." Edgar gave the man a badge with a crest being used by the king. The man looks at the badge and thinks that Edgar is a high-ranking noble household.


    "What is your name?" Edgar wants to remember the name of the man.


    "Elias, what about you, sir?" Elias asked with a respectful tone.


    "Van meworth."


    Edgar instantly disappeared in front of the man, whose eyes were wide open.


    Edgar still continued to travel around the kingdom while deepening his study of what he learned. He wants to see what the kingdom that wascking in money and food looked like during his reign.


    p! p! p!


    Edgar''s cape and long red hair are swaying while sitting on the head of the giant stone sculpture of the human king in the valley.


    Strong winds are blowing, birds are flying in the air, and big cloud formations are blocking the two suns.


    Edgar can see the beautiful, wide blue sky and sea.


    It''s been two years since he started his travels. He is looking at thest stop of his travels, the Purple Land.


    For Edgar, the scene looks beautiful. Elves, humans, dwarves, and demihumans are sitting around a table while eating,ughing, and drinking together. A little girl is pulling her mother''s hand toward a sweet snack stand. A mother is chasing a boy with a broom and an angry face, which makes the people around herugh. A girl with a backpack and floral dress is blocking her mouth with her hand, giggling and secretlyughing at the boy. A boy is crying on the ground in front of a toy stall. The mother is apologizing to everyone because the boy is causing a scene. A little girl is gently caring for her baby sister while her parents are working.


    Edgar closes his eyes for a while and remembers all his travel experiences. Various images appear in Edgar''s mind. The old man''s face doting his granddaughters, Elias swinging his sword, people who shared their stories, people living in prosperity in the kingdom, his sister''s face, uncle, and cousin. He opened his eyes and smiled.


    "I will cut whatever is going to harm the people that I want to protect. It is my way of sword."


    Edgar stands up and jumps down from the sculpture. His body rapidly moves down. When he was thirty meters above the ground, he applied earth magic to his body. His weight turned light, then his descent suddenly slowed down a lot.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground. A man suddenly approached Edgar. The man is Roy. Roy gave Edgar a red coat with the crest of the king on its back.


    Edgar wears the coat. He is back to his role as king.


    "It''s time to move."


    Roy is excited while looking at the back of his king. After making many arrangements for many years, it is finally time for the whole world to witness the kingdom''s might and true king.

 Chapter 45 Assault at the Hearts of Two Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 45 Assault at the Hearts of Two Kingdoms</h4>


    A month after Edgar returned to the castle, the n was finalized. The n is called Thunder Strike. As fast as lightning and as loud as thunder, that will be heard around the world. The n is secretlymunicated to vital allies by agents in various ways. The message needs a code to unlock the message. Only allies know how to unlock the code. The message is "Spring".


    A season that signifies what Baynard will give to the two kingdoms and their people.


    One monthter, spring came.


    Three moons above the sky are giving the world beautiful moonlight. A wonderful aurora is flowing in the sky. Tonight might be thest time for some people to see this beautiful scene. In the capital of the Fran kingdom, inside a house in the sleeping quarters of royal guards, the captain of royal guards had just woken up from his sleep. He still seems a little sleepy, but he is hungry. His hair and beard are a mess. His robe is loose, and the hairs on his chest can be seen. He delegated his job to the vice captain and his subordinates because he was drinking a lot earlier.


    "Damn, that new alcohol is really strong! I felt like it was burning my throat! But I had never tasted it before. The aftertaste was really good. I was enjoying the aftertaste. I didn''t even notice that I passed out! I should ask the vice captain to buy more. When the king dies, we will drink that alcohol to celebrate!"


    The royal captain rubs his belly. He seems to think of something and smiles. He is a former captain of the personal guards of the current regent king, the crown prince. The former captain was kicked out, and he became the captain. There were dissatisfied royal guards, but he kicked them out. He is the right arm of the regent king! How dare they look down at him! He reced them with his friends and the personal guards of the crown prince. He stopped kicking out the royal guards because there is one sensible person who convinced the guards, and that''s the vice captain. He even treats him to food and drinks, which is why he likes the vice captain.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Captain, are you awake? I asked someone to cook food since you missed dinner!" said Carter, the vice captain, from the door. He is wearing a white sleeve with buttons, brown pants, and shoes. His ck hair is short and curly. He also has a beard. The captain smiled and went out of the room.


    "Hahaha, you are really reliable!" said the captain while patting Carter''s shoulder. He?his hand around the vice captain''s shoulder, acting as if they are close friends. While they''re walking, Carter takes out his left hand from his left pocket and raises it behind the captain. He is raising it toward the neck. His left index finger has an attached ck ring with a sharp fingernail, The Death Touch. He prepared for this scene for a long time. He showed that he has a habit of putting both his hands into his pocket and putting his hand around the shoulder of his close friends. Even the captain copied it. All those pretending are for this moment.


    The runes on the death touch shed, then he struck it against the captain''s neck.


    "Eck!" The captain felt something pricked his neck. The area where the death touch struck turned ck. The blood vessels around it turned ck and started to spread very quickly. The captain is starting to feel weak. The damn vice captain did something to him. This is what crossed the mind of the captain immediately.


    Bang! The captain releases his aura. Carter jumped away from the captain. The wooden floor beneath the captain''s feet is crushed. His face is very furious. A magic circle formed on his right hand, earth gathered, and then it formed into an earth spear. Runes are forming on the spear. After the runes formed, the spear became smooth and sharp on the captain''s right hand.


    "Bastard! What did you do?!!" the captain furiosly asked.


    "I am doing what I have to do for the people of this kingdom," answered Carter. Under the crown prince''s rule, the people of the kingdom live in sorrow, but under the rule of Baynard, the people will live in prosperity. He saw it, and he believes it. He has a family, including a daughter. The unscrupulous style of the crown prince and his cronies might someday reach his daughter. It is better to tear their faces now than tear themter at the expense of his daughter''s life.


    A royal guard heard themotion. He is one of the cronies of the captain. He released his aura and drew his sword. He runs to the captain''s room. He saw what is happening in the hallway. The captain seems poisoned by the vice captain.


    "Trai-!"


    Bang! The guard did not finish his sentence. He was smashed to the ground by a big aura-beast arm. Dan came out from the entrance of the quarter. His right hand is d with a beast arm. He is wearing white armor and a white cape.


    "Traitoooor! I will not let your family die peacefully! I will make them ves! All the following generations will be ves! I will make them live in hell!" the captain shouted.


    BEAST CHARGE: PIERCING


    Woosh! A red blur moves from the entrance of the quarter to the captain''s location. Dan appeared in front of the captain in beast form. He can release the beast with ease. His left hand prated the captain''s left chest. The captain''s eyes turned wide, and he coughed out ck blood. Dan pulled out his left hand. He jumps to his back as he swings his arm to remove the blood.


    Bang! The captain''s spear is stabbed on the floor. The captain is supporting himself with the spear. Blood flows to his body and the floor. The captain looks at Carter with eyes full of hatred. He would have been able to defend himself if not for the poison.


    Flop! The captain fell to the floor and died with open eyes that are still staring at Carter. The captain''s face looks more hideous, with ck blood vessels formed on his face.


    Only one royal guard responded because the other guards are allies of the vice captain. He deliberately made the captain drunk with the alcohol that Baynard especially made for this moment. He hasn''t finished recing all the guards on the quarter with his allies. One fish slipped through. He can''t kill the captain in his sleep because there were other guards earlier. He knocked on the door to test if the captain was still asleep. If he was, he would kill him while he was still sleeping. If not, then use n B.


    The guards in the quarter are already informed of what is going to happen. They have been waiting for it for a long time. The other guards are on patrol in the castle, which is quite far away. The only people that will notice themotion here are Peak 3rd level aura masters that are currently approaching the quarter.


    Three aura masters d withpact aura on their bodies are jumping on house roofs. One aura master has long ck hair tied near its end, a loose blue robe, and a zither. He is the closest to the sleeping quarters. The other two are together: one short, bald old man wearing a red robe and one man who is currently smiling with short white hair wearing a loose purple robe. The white-haired man has a burn scar on his left forehead, near his left eye. The long-haired man looks calm, but the other two''s eyes are filled with killing intent.

 Chapter 46 Assault at the Hearts of Two Kingdoms(2)

    <h4>Chapter 46 Assault at the Hearts of Two Kingdoms(2)</h4>


    The man with long hair reached the quarter first. Dan and Carter felt a huge calm aura approaching the quarter. Carter''s face has sweat.


    Flute, the man with a zither, appeared at the entrance of the hall and saw a knocked-out guard and a dead captain. Dan and Carter saw apact-d aura on Flute, who is standing at the entrance. Their faces change.


    "3rd peak level! Run!" said Carter. Dan increased the aura on his right arm and punched the wooden wall.


    Bang! The wooden wall crashed, and a big hole appeared on the wall. Dan and Carter immediately run away through the hole. The man saw that they are trying to escape, but his face still looks calm.


    "Running away after making amotion is not good," said Flute while calmly chasing after them as if they are just naughty children.


    Meanwhile, the old man has a slight anger on his face, while the man beside him is just smiling. They are already near the sleeping quarters.


    They are about to jump over a street, but two five-meter aura des flew to them. The old man frowns, while the man has a wider smile on his face.


    Bang! The old man crushed the aura de with his punch.


    Boom! The other one was cut into several sections and exploded. The man did not even move.


    "Come out, boy! I know you''re there!" said the old man. They already felt the aura that is hiding in the house.


    Edgar is smiling as hees out of the shadow. He is wearing an armor with golden runes and his whole body is d with apact aura.


    He observes the two 3rd peak-level aura masters in front of him. He already knows who they are. The white-haired man is Maneki. Maneki''s face has a wider smile, and his eyes became smaller while staring at Edgar. The short, bald old man with white beard is Rayga. He is only two feet in size.


    Rayga notices Edgar''s look on him, and his face suddenly changes. He remembers those gazes, and it makes him feel disgusted.


    "Y-you, how dare you look at me that way?! How dare you look at me that way?! How dare you look down at me?!! I am RAYGA!!!"?the old man furiously said while pointing his finger at Edgar. He releases a big aura from his body. His release of aura generated a strong wind that blew away the soil and dust around him.


    Edgar has an astonished look on his face. It was not included in the intelligence that the old man is crazy.


    The aura released by the old man went inside his body. His body is suddenly getting bigger.


    Riiip! The clothes of the old man are ripped apart, except his gray pants. His body became two and a half meters tall. It is so muscr, like the green monster in a movie on earth that gets bigger when he bes angry. His body is still d in aura. His muscles plus apact aura¡ªit''s scary to imagine his defense. A magic circle appeared on both of his palms. Earth suddenly floated from the ground and started gathering on both of his big fists until they formed into gloves with sharp, pointed knuckles.


    "Hahahaha, boy, what can you say now?" asked the giant old man.The old man has a proud look on his face.


    "Y-you, why are your pants not ripped apart?" asked Edgar while pointing at the remaining pants that are not ripped apart from the knee.


    There is silence for a while.


    "BASTAAAARD!!! DIEEEEE!" the old man furiously shouted.


    Bang! The ground where he was standing cracked. He instantly arrived in front of Edgar and threw a powerful punch to his face. He wants to crush Edgar''s head.


    Edgar quickly jumped to his back.


    Boom! Edgar avoided the hit, but the ground didn''t. Dust and soil flew into the air. There is a nearly seven-meter crater on the ground.


    Wooden houses around the hole suffered from the shockwave and crash. Before the operation, agents and magicians work together to move innocent people away from the battlefield. They''ve already decided where will be?the battleground.


    Edgar is in a shing stance as he?stands in the middle of the street. Threads of fire are rotating on his sword. The big shadow of the giant old man moves within the thick dust.


    Boom! The ground cracked as Edgar dashed.


    The old man also dashed forward.


    Edgar swings his me sword, and Rayga strikes his right fist with earthen gloves.


    ng! The me sword hit the earthen glove. The earthen gloves of Rayga are so tough. They are like metals.


    Boom! Their sh created a shockwave, blowing dust away from them.


    Rayga gathers more aura on his left fist, then strikes it at Edgar.


    Boom! The left fist hit the ground and created a crater. Edgar jumped away and dispersed his me sword.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground and is standing in front of a wooden house. The surrounding area is full of dust. He spread his senses and looks for the old man. He noticed the movement within the dust. He applied more aura to his feet, and jumped high. The old man appeared and struck where Edgar was standing.


    Bang! The wooden house and the rows of houses behind it exploded. The force from the old man''s punch went forward up to fifteen meters. The ground is also destroyed from where the old man is standing until thest destroyed house. The old man really wants to punch Edgar into a pulp.


    Edgar is in the air, quite a distance from the old man. He is falling near a roof.


    Woosh! An almost invisible thread d with aura suddenly tied his right foot.


    Woom! Edgar is suddenly pulled.


    Bang! Edgar is smashed into a wooden house. He is pulled into the air again.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Edgar is repeatedly pulled into the air and smashed into wooden houses.


    Maneki came out from the shadows. He has a wide grin, and he has an expression of enjoyment at toying with his enemy.


    Maneki stretches his right index finger, tied with a thread attached to Edgar''s feet. A purple magic circle appeared on Maneki''s index finger. Lightning is shing on his index finger, and he lets it flow to the thread.


    Zooom! The lightning runs on the thread like a snake toward Edgar, whose condition is unknown. Maneki''s grinning face looks so hideous as he watches the lightning move toward his new toy.

 Chapter 47 Assault at the Hearts of Two Kingdoms(3)

    <h4>Chapter 47 Assault at the Hearts of Two Kingdoms(3)</h4>


    Maneki watches as the lightning goes inside the thick dust where Edgar is supposed to be lying on the ground. He feels excited.


    FIRE TORNADO


    Pzzzt! The lightning did not even reach the fire tornado. The thread got burned, and the lightning had no ce to go. It burst into the air.


    Woosh! The fire tornado blew away all the dust around Edgar.


    Edgar''s figure appeared as the me slowly disappeared. He ispletely fine. Even his cape is not torn. A peak 3rd level defense is really different, and he will fight two masters at this level!


    "Your thread is powerful but too bad, my fire can easily burn it," said Edgar while looking at Maneki. Maneki''s face is no longer grinning. His face is gloomy, and Edgar notices it. Edgar smiles at Maneki. He seems to understand why.


    "Did my fire remind you of the past?" asked Edgar with a smile.


    Maneki lowers his head. Edgar cannot see his expression. Suddenly, more threads d with aura flew out of his robe andbined together. They are like ten thin whips tied to his fingers. Lightning covers the ten whips.


    Maneki chuckles. He raised his head and stares at Edgar. His face looks fierce. His eyes are bloodshot.


    "You are just my toy, but YOU DAMN TALK TOO MUCH!!!" Maneki shouted with anger, he swings his lightning whips at Edgar.


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    Lightning des flew toward Edgar.


    Edgar swings his sword.


    Aura des flew toward the lightning des.


    Bang! Bang! The aura des shed with ligthning des in the air. Some are exploding while the others block each other in the air.


    Rayga can feel Maneki''s huge killing intent toward Edgar. He did not immediately join their fight because he knows that Maneki do not want his fight with his toy to get interrupted, but since this ce is the capital, any intruder must be immediately suppressed.


    Rayga walks toward them, but he suddenly stopped moving when he heard a cry for help, a voice he is very familiar with.


    "Master! Save me!"


    Rayga looks at the source of the voice, then he saw the crown prince on a t carriage nearly two hundred meters away. His leg is stabbed with a dagger. A tiger guard has put a sword on the crown prince''s neck. The prince is his apprentice! The future king! How dare they!


    "STOOOOP!" Rayga furiously shouted. He put more aura to his feet, then he jumped toward the carriage.


    Bang! The ground cracked when he jumped.


    He was just a few meters above the ground, but Edgar suddenly appeared behind him. He shed down his sword on Rayga''s right shoulder.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screams Rayga as he falls down.


    Boom! The ground cracked where Rayga fell. He is lying on the ground.


    Edgar is in a stabbing stance in the air. His head is facing the ground. He casts earth magic, then earth appears over his feet.


    Boom! Edgar charges down to Rayga. Threads of fire are rotating on his sword.


    Wenng! A lightning de quickly flew to Edgar. He rotates his body in the air and shed his me sword to the lightning de.


    FIRE BLADE


    Bang! The lightning de is blocked by the fire de.


    Edgar reverse his posture in the air. He steps on earth in the air, then he jumped to his back. He disperses the fire on his sword as he falls down. He jumped a few times to his back after hended on the ground.


    Edgar is now standing in the middle of the street. He was able to slip away from Maneki and make a sneak attack on Rayga because they were distracted by the fake crown prince.


    Rayga stood up from the broken ground. There is only a shallow wound on his shoulder. He fiercely stares at Edgar.


    "Gentlemen, we have made so many arrangements to take the crown prince away from the capital. We can''t let all our effort go to waste, so please cooperate," said Edgar while smiling at them.


    Rayga''s eyes turned red from rage.


    EARTH PILLAR


    An earth pir lifted Rayga.


    He jumped toward Edgar as he put more aura to his right fist.


    "Boy! I''ll blow you into pieces!" Shouted Rayga as he raises his right fist and punches it to Edgar.


    TITAN''S FIST


    DEATH SLASH


    A ten-meter Aura de flew and met the fist of Rayga.


    Bang! The aura de blocked the attack of Rayga.


    Another aura de flew toward Rayga''s fist. Rayga''s face changes.


    "Hahaha, gentlemen, mission aplished. I will move first," said Edgar as he moves toward the carriage that is nearly out of the gate.


    Maneki clicks his tongue. He was nning a sneak attack, but the bastard had already moved away.


    "Boy! I will make you regret living in this world! I will capture you and slowly crush your bones!" Rayga furiously said. He gathers more aura in his right fist.


    "Ahhhh!" Rayga screams as he gathers more strength in his right fist, then strikes it with one powerful blow.


    Bang! The aura des were crushed together.


    Boom! Rayganded on the ground. He feels a boiling rage inside of him. There is a huge killing intent in his eyes. He felt like he was being toyed with by the boy.


    "Chase!" The two aura masters rapidly chase Edgar with so much intent to kill.


    A few hundred meters away from the city. Edgar is standing in the middle of the road. His face is no longer yful. It is time for him to fight back. His fire magic is too dangerous to frequently use in the city. Many innocent people will have tragic deaths if he is just a little careless with his fire magic.


    After a while, the two aura masters are already near Edgar. Edgar raised his left hand and cast magic.


    Above the heads of Rayga and Maneki is a huge orange magic circle. The two felt the huge fluctuation of magic and look up. Their faces suddenly changed.


    FLAME METEOR


    Woo! Woo! Woo! Huge me meteors started to fall toward Rayga and Maneki.


    Edgar releases a huge aura. A magic circle appears on the hilt of his sword. Threads of aura and fire element started moving around his sword.


    The rotating aura and fire element dispersed. A one-meterpact aura sword surrounded by fire element appears on Edgar''s hand.


    KING''S SWORD


    Meanwhile, in the capital of Ru Kingdom, outside the city, Marco is standing in front of a 3rd peak-level aura master. He is wearing red armor and a yellow cape. His whole body is d in apact aura. His fists are covered in mes. Further ahead, Marshall Frey is blocking the way of two angry 3rd-level peak aura masters. He is wearing silver armor and a white cape. He is holding a spear, and lightning is swimming on the body of the spear.


    All 3rd peak-level aura masters at the capital of two kingdoms are sessfully lured out of the city. The strategy of luring tigers out of the mountains is sessful. Red dragon guards are confronting the royal guards of Ru kingdom. The white tiger guards are confronting the royal guards of the Fran kingdom. Dan and the vice captain outside the city are confronting Flute. The matches in the two capitals are set.

 Chapter 48 the Mantis and the Archer

    <h4>Chapter 48 the Mantis and the Archer</h4>


    Inside the capital of Ru kingdom, in the quarter of royal guards, a fight is ongoing between royal guards and red dragon guards.


    FIREBLADE


    FIREBALL


    WATER BOMB


    AURA BLADE


    Magic skills, aura des, and martial skills are flying everywhere.


    BOULDER SMASH


    SPEAR OF HALBERD


    BANG! An aura spear crushed the huge boulder in the air. The huge debris fell to the ground, causingrge dust particles.


    Vyron is currently confronting a powerful royal guard. His whole mercenary team join the red dragon guards, except Aira, who join the blue dragons. They have watched the growth of the Baynard kingdom. From declining into a thriving kingdom. They saw the joy of the people of the kingdom and they experienced the harmony of several races in Purple Land. They want to protect the prosperity of the kingdom, so they volunteered to join the special force.


    GROUND SPIKE


    Vyron dodged the attack. His body is shing with lightning. He moved on the enemy''s side as he shes his halberd.


    ng! His halberd is blocked by an iron staff.


    A ground spike rises beneath Vyron, he immediately jumped to his back.


    A guard is trying to sneak an attack on Vyron''s back.


    "Ahhh!" Screams the guard.


    Vyron looks at the archer who shot the arrow.


    She is wearing green clothes and a green cap. She said that she is in her best form if she wears her own clothes. The archer is the prodigy in archery, Lily.


    "Ahh" "Ahh" Arrows keep flying, and royal guards keep being hit.


    "Kill that damn archer!" the enemy guards repeatedly shouted.


    An energy de flew toward Lily, but she swiftly avoided it. She shot another arrow while she is still in the air.


    An arrow with a rotating thread of aura flew in a curve. It avoided the special forces. It is flying to the neck of a guard who is grinning at the severely injured special force.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the guard.


    Unbeknownst to Lily, danger is already approaching her.


    A man with gray hair is staring at Lily. His eyes are sharp. There is a vertical wound scar on his right eye. He smiles, then quietly approaches Lily.


    The man is called Mantis. He took out his weapons. They are curved des like scythes, but the handle is short. He holds his weapons and quietly approach Lily. His evil smile is bigger as he moves closer.


    Mantis suddenly releases his aura. His des are d with wind des, then threads of wind move around his body. He shed his weapon at Lily.


    Rip! Lily avoided the attack, but her short is cut and her thigh is wounded.


    Mantis chuckles. He stares sharply at Lily.


    "Little girl, you killed too many ants, but even if they are ants, I did not give you my permission to kill them!"


    Mantis charges at Lily while attacking with wind des.


    Lily shot arrows at Mantis rapidly.


    Shoo! Shoo! Many arrows are being shot at Mantis, but he is swiftly avoiding them. Wind des are moving toward Lily, but she nimbly moves and avoids them.


    Threads of wind element rotate on Mantis'' de, then he shed it to Lily.


    A huge wind de attacks Lily.


    She put more aura to his feet, then jumped with a backflip. She shot three arrows at Mantis while she is in the air.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! They are rapidly moving toward Mantis. Their tails have a rotating thread of aura. They are shot at the same time, but their speed isn''t the same. Mantis avoided the first one, but the second one follows him to where he dodged.


    CLANG! He blocks it with his weapon, but the third arrow is going to his thigh, which is not covered by armor.


    WIND TORNADO


    Bang! The arrow hit the tornado that covered Mantis, and it got destroyed.


    "Did she predict where I will dodge? How can she control an arrow like that? What a freak archer! She cannot stay alive!" thought Mantis while looking at Lily. His killing intent toward Lily is getting stronger.


    Lilynded on the roof of a house. There are rows of houses on the side. Across the street is where the house Mantis is standing.


    Lily pulled her bow and shot a strong arrow at Mantis.


    Bang! Mantis avoided it, then he shed his de.


    A wind de attacks Lily.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The two of them are running forward while exchanging arrows and wind des.


    Mantis suddenly chuckles.


    "Little girl, you''re too nimble. I don''t want that."


    More wind is starting to move around Mantis and wind element are rotating and gathering on his des.


    "Try to avoid this!" Mantis jumped. A tornado covers his body, then he rotates his body in the air.


    BLADE HURRICANE


    Many wind des rapidly move toward Lily. She has nowhere to dodge.


    Lily looks calmly at the crowded wind des. She put five arrows into her bow. A green magic circle formed in front of the bow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    Five arrows are each surrounded by tornadoes and move in five different directions.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The five tornadoes destroyed the iing wind des. They bulldoze the blocking wind des on their way.


    A shadow suddenly looms over Lily. The sinister face of Mantis is near her. His aura has formed an insect mantis. His right hand is currently raised. A big scythe of windde is above Lily.


    "Little girl, let me cut your legs first," said Mantis with a big grin. His face looks so sinister.


    The big scythe shed at Lily''s legs, but a tornado brought her up to the air.


    Bang! The roof is cut, and it extends to the ground.


    Lily is in the air.


    Mantis gathers more wind element on his des for another powerful attack. He is waiting for the girl to fall down.


    WINGS OF WIND


    Wings have formed behind Lily, preventing her from falling. She is aiming her bow at Mantis. The arrow has a lot of aura and wind element. A big circle of magic is in front of the bow.


    Near the area where Lily and Mantis are fighting, Vyron is confronting a royal guard. ng! A halberd and iron staff sh. Vyron''s face suddenly changed when he felt a huge fluctuation of mana. He is familiar with that mana. He looked behind his enemy and saw Lily in the air, intending to release a powerful magic skill. Sweat started to flow from his face. He quickly jumped to his back, the he run away.


    "Run away quickly! Lily is releasing the dragon!" Vyron shouted to his subordinates near him. The faces of the red dragon guards change.


    "Ruuun!" shouted the guards while running.


    The enemy guards are dumbfounded and thenugh.


    "Hahahaha! Idiots! How can they be afraid of the little girl?! Is their brain working right?"


    "They probably have a ploy! They want us to chase after them! What a childish trick! They think we are stupid like them?"


    "Right! Right!"


    "Hahahaha! Watch those clowns! At least the nervousness on their faces looks real! What good acting! If their reason for running away is not ridiculous, I would have believed them! Hahahaha!"


    Lily let go of the powerful arrow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: WIND DRAGON

 Chapter 49 Flute vs Dan & Vice Captain

    <h4>Chapter 49 Flute vs Dan & Vice Captain</h4>


    WINGS OF WIND


    A wings of wind has formed behind Lily, preventing her from falling. She is aiming her bow at Mantis. The arrow has a lot of aura and wind element. A big circle of magic is in front of the bow.


    Lily let go of the powerful arrow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: WIND DRAGON


    ROOOAAR! The wind dragon roars when ites out of the magic circle, then it turns into a huge tornado that instantly moved in front of Mantis. The tip of the huge tornado is pointed and sharp.


    "Shi-" Mantis was not able to finish his curse. The tip of the tornado destroyed his aura and shred his body. Mantis was forcefully rotated on the tornado''s wall before being swallowed inside.


    Bang! The huge tornado crashed to the ground, then continues moving forward.


    The wooden houses are destroyed. The tornado destroyed any obstacle in its way.


    "Ahhh!"


    "Ahhh! Heeelp!" The enemies screams.


    They are forced to fly to the air and sucked by the huge tornado.


    Many guards are desperately clinging on something. Their bodies are swaying in the air and their faces are full of fear and desperation.


    "Why did we not believe the red armor bastards?" Thought the enemy guards.


    "Ahhh! Shit! Shit! Those red armor bastards aren''t acting! Damn freaking archer!! Ahhh!" murmured the guard confronting Vyron earlier. His iron staff is stabbed to the ground, but he is being dragged by the powerful sucking force. His cape is pping so much because of the strong winds.


    Vyron and the others are already away from the tornado. Their faces still have sweat. They experienced the power of a tornado. They still have nightmares when they remember it.


    "She was already strong before she joined the special force. A prodigy cultivated by a rich kingdom will bring out their full potential. She is now really powerful," said Vyron as he stares at Lily, who is in the air.


    Lily was just his subordinate, but their gap in strength rapidly widened when they joined the special forces. Lily received special attention from the king. She rapidly gained more power with abundant materials for her magic and martial cultivation.


    The tornado stopped moving on the ground. It started flying into the air.


    Vyron looks at the devastation caused by the tornado.


    "Because of that attack, it will be easier to aplish our mission. We must activate the magic shield in the city and give the signal for the counterattack!"


    Meanwhile, somewhere outside the capital of the Fran kingdom, Dan and Carter stopped running.


    They are on a wide, open ground, a battlefield chosen by Dan where he can maximize his magic. Carter is holding a bow and has arrows on his back. At the route where they escaped, his weapon was already prepared.


    Flop! Flute is twenty meters away from them. His face still looks calm as he observes the ce.


    "Where are the others? I thought you were leading me to an ambush. Are there only two of you here?" Flute calmly asked.


    Dan and Carter are astonished when they heard Flute. Their enemy is confident, even if he is ambushed!


    Dan smiles as magic circle appear on his right hand.


    Carter put an arrow to his bow and covers them with his aura. His face is very serious.


    Flute sees the action of Dan and Carter. He also prepares himself for the fight. He put the zither to his side and brought his finger to the string. His whole body and the zither are d in apact aura.


    TNNNG! Flute touched the string of the zither. His long hair is swaying, and behind him are the three moons with beautiful rays of moonlight.


    "Then let''s make a good tune together."


    Dan and the vice captain dash to opposite sides. They intend to encircle Flute.


    Dan raised his right hand.


    EARTH SPIKE


    Carter aims his bow and shot strong arrows.


    CENTAUR ARCHERY: RAPID FIRE


    Arrows and earth spikes are rapidly rapidly moving to Flute.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Flute is gracefully avoiding the attacks. Holes and dust appear around him.


    Flute touches the string, then suddenly waves his finger across the strings. The direction of the finger is toward Carter.


    TNNNG! An aura de flew toward Carter. Carter avoided it, but he is met with another aura de.


    TNNNG! TNNG! TNNNG! The beautiful melody of Zither is ying in the air, but the melody cannot be appreciated by Dan and Carter because it actually brings danger to their lives.


    Carter is having difficulty avoiding the aura des. He releases arge amount of aura and then forms a centaur. His speed became much faster, then he continues firing arrows at Flute while avoiding the aura des.


    On Dan''s side, he is still running while casting earth spikes.


    Aura des are flying toward Dan.


    An earth pir lifts Dan into the air. He directs it to move toward Flute as he continues casting earth spikes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Strong arrows and earth spikes keep hitting the ground around Flute.


    Flute''s eyes are close while gracefully avoiding the earth spikes and arrows.


    "Hmm, the tune is not good," Flute calmly said while avoiding the attacks.


    "Damn freak!" thought Dan and Carter.


    Flute opened his eyes, then he attacked?Dan with aura des.


    Dan saw the iing aura des. He put more aura to his feet,then jumped high with a backflip.


    Bang! Bang! The aura des missed Dan and hit the pir. The top of the pir is destroyed. It crumbles and falls to to the ground.


    Dan is in the air. His head faces the ground. He shed his ws toward Flute, who is avoiding the arrows of Carter.


    TIGER CLAW


    Two tiger ws are rapidly moving toward Flute.


    Dan casts earth magic. Earth appears over his feet. He moves his upper body closer to his knee. He is ready to charge.


    Flute jumped to his side and avoided the tiger w, but there is a predator above him waiting for this chance.


    Dan releases his tiger-form aura.


    BEAST CHARGE: IMPACT


    Boom! The earth on his feet turned into powder as he charges down. A red blur instantly arrived above the head of Flute.


    Bang! A huge crater and dust appear.


    Carter stopped moving. He saw the attack of Dan. He stopped firing arrows on time. The dust almost reaches where he is standing.


    Woosh! Flute suddenly appeared near Carter.


    Carter is shocked and petrified.


    TNNNG! A huge aura de hit Carter. He was able to block it with his bow, but he is being pushed to his back rapidly.


    "Ahhh!" screams Carter.


    Flute smiles and nods at the aura de, sending away Carter.


    "The tune is not good while you are here, so stay away and rest for a while."

 Chapter 50 Flute vs Dan

    <h4>Chapter 50 Flute vs Dan</h4>


    Dan is astonished that Flute is not even scratched, and his enemy easily send away hisrade. Now he is alone against a powerful enemy.


    Flute walks toward Dan.


    Dan removed his helmet, then he releases arge amount of aura.


    The aura forms a tiger.


    BEAST POSSESSION


    The tiger-form aura went inside Dan''s body. Dan''s brown hair and canine teeth became longer, his iris turned yellow, and his pupils became vertical like a cat.


    Boom! The ground cracked as Dan suddenly dashes toward Flute.


    Flute waves his fingers ross the strings.


    Aura des flew to Dan, but he swiftly dodges them.


    Flute is moving to his back while attacking with aura des. He is at a disadvantage in closebat.


    Bang! Bang! The aura missed Dan, causing de marks to appear on his tracks.


    Dense aura des fly to Dan.


    Brrgh! An earth pir lifts Dan to the air, then he directs it to move toward Flute.


    He casts earth spikes while standing on top of the pir.


    Bang! Bang! Earth spikes are stabbing the ground as Flute swiftly dodges them.


    Dan put more aura to his feet.


    Boom! Dan elerates toward Flute.


    Flute sees the rapidly flying Dan, then he attacked him with aura des.


    Dan crushed the aura des with a huge tiger w.


    Flute attacked with a bigger aura de.


    Boom! The tiger w is crushed


    The huge aura de keep moving toward Dan.


    Dan pulled his body and knees closer. He casts earth magic, then he steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! He jumped toward Flute with a backflip, then he stretched his right hand.


    A magic circle appears above Flute.


    PILLARFALL


    Phew! Phew! A sound of rubbing air from rapidly falling objects echoes in the air.


    Pirs are rapidly falling to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The pirs are hitting the ground as Flute dodges them. Flute moves away with difficulty.


    Flute got out of range of the Pirfall, but he is not out of range of Dan''s attack from the air.


    Dan is d in beast form. His head is facing the ground. Earth appears over his feet.


    Boom! Dan charges down at Flute.


    BEAST CHARGE: IMPACT


    A red blur instantly appeared above Flute, but he already sensed it earlier. His finger is on the string of the zither, then he strummed it.


    TNNG! Flute jumped to his back without touching the ground with his feet.


    Boom! Dan hit the ground with his sharp fingers. His sharp right fingers are buried in the ground up to his forearm.


    The impact crushed the ground and created a big crater.


    Dan''s left hand is suddenly d with a giant tiger arm. He rotates his body to his right as he pulls out his arm from the ground, then swings his giant beast arm to Flute.


    BEAST ARM: GIANT CLAW


    A huge horizontal tiger w suddenly flew to Flute, who had not yet gotten away.


    Tnng! A sound of zither echoes, then an invisible shield appears in front of Flute and blocks the attack of Dan.


    Flute jumped to his side andnded on the ground. He is outside the range of the huge tiger w.


    The tiger w only stops temporarily, then it continues moving.


    BANG! The huge tiger w hit the ground and created a loud explosion. There is a big w mark on the ground.


    "This, what the hell happened?! Something blocked the Tiger w! Even earlier, he was able to jump without touching the ground or stepping on a solid object!" thought Dan.


    He grits his teeth. Beast possession is taking a toll on his body. A tricky opponent is bad news. He must figure out how to defeat his opponent quickly.


    Dan did not let Flute get away easily. It was difficult to close the distance between them. His left hand turned to a normal-d aura, then he continues attacking Flute with magic.


    A magic circle appears beneath Dan''s feet.


    FIST OF WRATH


    Boom! A huge fist suddenly attacked Flute below him, but he avoided it. The huge fist became taller, then attacked Flute from the air.


    Bang! Another earth fist rises from where he was standing, and joins the attack on Flute. They are trying to hit Flute to turn him into a pulp.


    Boom! A huge palm rose and tried to catch Flute, but he still avoided it. Dan is at the top of the huge earthen fist. He jumped high, intending to attack Flute, who had just avoided the grasp of an earthen palm.


    Flute saw Dan, then he waves his finger on the string.


    SOUND IMPACT


    TNNNG! "Ackk!" Dan is suddenly hit in mid-air. It felt like something hit his body directly.


    TNNNG! "Ahhh!" Something hit Dan and pushed him to his back, then he started falling. He rotates his body in midair to avoid falling on his head.


    Flop! Dannded on the ground while panting, and blood leaks from his mouth. He is staring at his enemy and trying to figure out why he can''t see the enemy''s attack.


    SOUND DROPS


    TNNNG! Flute strummed the strings of the zither, and then many small balls the size of a fist appear around him.


    There are so many of them that even Dan can now see what attacked him. There are distortions in the air. Each ball has a little distortion in the air that can''t be seen if eyes are not focus on them.


    Dan sweats when he sees the crowded balls of energy.


    "What kind of power is that? I heard that musical instruments are used as weapons by some aura masters in countries north of grasnd, but how is the attack almost invisible?" asked Dan in his mind.


    Flute saw the astonishment of Dan, then he smiles. Everyone discourages him on his chosen road because it is very difficult. He has a high aptitude for magic, but he chose to focus on his musical instrument. He fell in love with music, and he wants to gain strength through it. He had endured all the mocking looks to gain his current strength.


    "These small balls of energy are life energy in the air that are manipted through the aura and sound of the musical instrument. Most of their vibration can pass through the armor and hit the body directly. You have the honor to be the first to experience its power," said Flute while smiling at Dan.


    "I''d rather not be the first!" said Dan in his mind. He experienced the power of the attack. It will be dangerous if he is hit many times.


    Flute put his finger on the string, then struck it.


    TNNNG! Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! The balls became elongated and rapidly move to Dan.


    EARTHEN WALL


    Brgggh! A huge, thick earthen wall rises from the ground in front of Dan.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Many sounds of explosions are heard by Dan. The front of the earthen wall has many holes. The sound of explosions continues. Bang! Part of the wall has prated near Dan. One meter from him is a half-meter hole. Bang! Another ball prated, and Dan moved to the side and avoided the attack.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Many balls prated the wall, and Dan had no space to dodge.

 Chapter 51 Flute vs Dan(2)

    <h4>Chapter 51 Flute vs Dan(2)</h4>


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Dan saw many sound drops rapidly moving toward him.


    An earth pir lifted Dan and moved him to his left side.


    Sound drops hit the bottom of the pir, resulting in many cracks. The cracks spread and destroyed the bottom of the pir.


    The pir started to fall, and Flute attacked Dan, who is at the top of the pir.


    Dan jumped to the ground.


    Bang! The top of the pir is destroyed.


    Dannded on the ground.


    Bang! The ground cracked from his sudden eleration.


    Flute keeps attacking Dan.


    Explosions appear wherever Dan passes through as sound drops keep hitting the ground, causing soil and dust to fly in the air.


    Dan closed the distance between him and Flute.


    Sound drops attack again.


    The attack missed Dan.


    The earth pir moves him into the air. He stretched his arms then casts earth spikes. One arm is blocking the sound drops, while the other is trying to hit Flute.


    SOUND WAVE


    Wooosh! A sound wave brought Flute to the air.


    He continues attacking Dan as he flies in the air.


    Dan directed the earth pir to follow Flute in the air as he keeps casting earth spikes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Sound drops and earth spikes are shing in the air.


    Flute and Dan are facing each other while moving in the air.


    Dan put more aura to his feet, then he elearates toward Flute.


    Sound drops move toward Dan.


    Dan steps on earth, then he jumped toward Flute with a somersault.


    "What an amazing aerial battle ability. No one has ever used earth magic that way. Should I copy it using sound?" thought Flute while looking at Dan, who changes direction in mid-air.


    Dan steps again on earth. A huge magic circle has formed in his right hand. He is already near Flute.


    Flute saw Dan above him with a huge magic circle on his hand. He struck the strings of the zither and attacked again.


    SOUND IMPACT


    A big, elongated energy moves toward Dan, but he is no longer there.


    A second before Flutepleted his attack, Dan stepped on earth and moved down. He is above Flute and their distance very close.


    "Hmm?!!" Flute is astonished that Dan could moved toward him in that position.


    Dan quickly thrust his right hand with a magic circle at Flute.


    EARTH PILLAR


    Bang! A huge earth pir hit Flute and rapidly pushes him down.


    Boom! A huge hole appears on the ground where Flute and the earth pir crashed.


    Dan steps on the body of the pir that started falling and runs toward Flute.


    The area around Flute is still full of dust, but Dan can sense that Flute is still fine. Earth gathers on his right hand, then forms a spear.


    He put more aura to the spear.


    Flute is covered by a sound shield. The sound shield is a half-sphere that covers Flute?from all angles.


    The dust cleared a little, and Dan saw Flute covered by a shield. The distortion in the air is obvious, and it blocks the flow of dust in the air. He gathered more strength in his right hand, then threw the spear d with aura at Flute.


    BEAST THROW


    Shoo! It was so fast. Flute thought his shield could block the spear, but he is mistaken. The spear prated the shield.


    Flute is shocked, but he is able to rotate his body to the right.


    Rip! The cloth on his right chest and arm has a rip. His right arm is wounded and started to bleed. Hispact aura was prated. His chest is safe, but his arm was hit.


    "There is a way to win!" thought Dan as he saw that Flute was injured by his earth spear.


    "I will move closer and throw a stronger spear!" Dan ns in his mind.


    A magic circle formed in Dan''s right hand.


    A bigger earth spear is forming. He put more aura to the spear. He is still running on the pir, which is already close to the ground.


    Flute hasn''t recovered from the attack earlier. He saw that Dan is close and intending to throw a more powerful spear. He put his finger on the strings. Flute imperceptibly smiles.


    "The distance is enough. I will definitely create a hole in that bastard''s body!" thought Dan.


    BEAST THR-


    TNNNG!


    KING''S FIELD


    "Ackk!" Dan was not able to finish his attack. He is holding the spear above his head, but he is surrounded by something, and he cannot move. The air is distorted, not just near his body.


    Bang! The huge earth pir fell to the ground, but Dan is standing still.


    Dan did not fall from the pir because something in the air is holding him. The air is distorted within eighteen meters of circumference. The spear in his hand suddenly crumbles. He wants to cast magic, but it isn''t working.


    The king reminded them that if they encounter this situation, they should escape because it is the king''s field!


    "Cough, cough, the intelligence is wrong. This guy has a king''s field," thought Dan. His organs are hurting. He was attacked in all directions suddenly. As long as he is in this field, he cannot cast magic, and he will be attacked in all directions!


    "Your Majesty is currently fighting two peak 3rd level aura masters. I cannot let him join their fight yet. I will sacrifice my body to strengthen my beast possession. It will destroy my body, but I must keep him here for as long as I can," thought Dan, then a little girl''s face suddenly crossed his mind. A scene appears where his wife is washing dishes while his daughter is doing her homework. Dan''s eyes became watery. He does not cry, even if his body is in extreme pain, but he sumbs to the pain of leaving his family behind. There are tears in Dan''s eyes.


    "Honey, Rina, I''m sorry. Daddy will not be able to go home."

 Chapter 52 Stone General vs Red Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 52 Stone General vs Red Dragon</h4>


    Dan''s eyes became watery. He does not cry, even if his body is in extreme pain, but he sumbs to the pain of leaving his family behind. There are tears in Dan''s eyes.


    "Honey, Rina, I''m sorry. Daddy will not be able to go home."


    Flute walks toward Dan with a smile on his face.


    "You are not even a peak 3rd level, but you forced me to release my king''s field. You astonished me for getting this far. Actually, I already noticed some of your kingdom''s ns. Do you want to know why I did not warn them?" asked Flute.


    Dan''s face looks very shocked.


    Flute looks in the direction of Baynard with a reminiscent expression.


    "Your kingdom has a very beautiful tune. People are living in peace and prosperity, be it Frannian, Rus, or Baynards. You embraced our people with open arms. The harmony of different races in purplend ys great music to my ear. It even inspires me topose more music. This musical instrument has a different name in the north, but I like the name given by your people, Zither. Baynard is a great kingdom that fits my tune well, so I decided to join it."


    Dan is even more shocked when he heard Flute. Even Carter, who is not far away from them, is shocked. Their fight brought them to the area where the huge aura de sent Carter.


    "D-damn bastard! You should have said that earlier! I even said goodbye to my family. I wasted my dramatic tears!" thought Dan.


    Flute pulled his vision back from the direction of Baynard, then looks at Dan again.


    "Hmm, you are still holding on? That is not good. You have to pass out. I must show your king that there is someone strong in Fran. I must ensure that all Frannian people will be treated fairly." said Flute.


    TNNNG! "k!" Dan coughed out blood when he was attacked by Flute.


    "B-bastar" Dan did not finish his curse. He started falling to the ground, and his physique is reverting back to normal.


    Flop! He fell to the ground and passed out.


    Flute looks at Carter, who is not far away. Carter sweats and looks flustered. He doesn''t want to experience the attack of Flute that made Dan cough out blood.


    "Y-You don''t have to attack me. I-I will pass out on my own." said Carter with a sweat on his face.


    Flute is surprised when he heard it.


    "Fine, go ahead," said Flute.


    Carter feels relieved. He closed his eyes and fell to his right side. He did not see the stone where his head is falling.


    "k! D-damn, I-I should at least apply aura to my head. I-It hurts," thought Carter, then he truly passed out.


    Flute nodded when he saw what Carter did.


    "That man is really sincere. He even let his head hit a stone."


    Outside the capital of Ru Kingdom, Marco is facing a peak 3rd level aura master. There are burn marks and holes in the ground around them. They are marks of their battle.


    The aura master has a surprised look on his face as he watches the activated shield that covers the whole capital.


    "Who is the damn idiot that activated the shield?! How else can we go back inside?" Lock furiously shouted.


    "You don''t have to be angry at your people. It is not done by them but by us. That is the signal for our counterattack. Now, there is no need to hold back," said Marco with a smile on his face.


    Lock is surprised, then became furious. He activated earth magic in his body. Earth float and move toward him, covering his whole body. As the earth covers his body, runes appear on the surface of the earth, then transform into gorgeous armor. The shoulder guards are big and pointed, the helmet has two horns, and it almost covers the whole face.


    Turning earth into whole-body armor is a secret skill passed down to Lock''s family. Because of this skill, he is called the Stone General. The armor is tough and light because of the runes.


    Lock stretched his arm. The earth started to gather, then it formed a hammer with runes. Lock d his whole earth armor and hammer with apact aura as he stares fiercely at Marco.


    "I will pummel you into a meat sauce, including your allies inside the capital!"


    Lock dashes toward Marco. Marco grins. He gathers more fire element on his both fists, then he rapidly punches them to Lock.


    FIRE FIST


    Woo! Woo! A big fist made of fire quickly flew toward Lock. Lock flexibly rotate his hammer in his fingers, then hit the iing fire fists.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The fire fists are easily destroyed by Lock.


    GROUND SPIKE


    Bang! A ground spike suddenly rose beneath Marco. Marco noticed it and jumped to the side.


    Lock jumped and smashed his hammer on Marco, who is still in the air.


    Marco steps on earth, then he jumped to his back.


    Boom! The hammer missed Marco and hit the ground, causing a huge hole to appear.


    Woosh! A fire pir pushed Marco into the air. Threads fire elements are rotating on his right fist. A magic circle had formed in front of his fist, then he struck it when he started falling from the air.


    FIST IMPACT


    A huge fire fist, followed by a pir of fire, rapidly moves toward Lock.


    Brrgh! An earth pir moves Lock into the air.


    Bang! The first impact hit the bottom of the earth pir and destroyed it. The earth pir started falling down.


    Lock moved to the body of the earth pir. His eyes stares fiercely at Marco, who is in the air. Earth started gathering in front of him, then it turned into a huge boulder. He took a hammer stance and added more aura to his hammer, then he smashed the boulder toward Marco.


    Bang! A loud explosion echoes in the air. The debris of the smashed boulder rapidly flew to Marco.


    Marco saw the debris flying toward him.


    He steps on earth, then he jumped with a somersault.


    His whole body is in a diagonal position. His head is facing the ground and earth appears over his feet.


    Boom! He charges down toward Lock.


    Lock is shocked. He did not expect that his enemy could flexibly change direction in mid-air.


    FIST IMPACT


    The fist impact is stronger whenbined with the force and speed of Marco''s charge from the air.


    Lock could not dodge, so he attacked the fist with his hammer.


    Bang! The earth hammer and fist impact shed.


    "Aaahhh!" screams Lock as he tries to smash the fist impact.


    The first impact stopped for a while.


    Crakk! A crack starts to spread to the hammer''s head.


    Bang! The hammer''s head was destroyed.


    "k!" The fist impact pushes Lock to the ground.


    Boom! The fist impact and Lock hit the ground.

 Chapter 53 Stone General vs Red Dragon(2)

    <h4>Chapter 53 Stone General vs Red Dragon(2)</h4>


    Boom! Thick dust appears around the ground where Lock and the first impact crashed.


    Lock is standing at the center of therge hole. His armor is broken, his hammer is nowhere to be seen, but his body is fine.


    He activated magic in his body. The earth started floating from the ground and move toward him. His armor regenerated. He stretched his arm, then his hammer slowly forms.


    Lock looks at Marco, whonded on the ground, and grins.


    "Your way of using earth magic in the air is really interesting. It makes me want to try it and make new forms of attack. As a thank you for teaching me a valuable technique, I will try to keep your body intact, but your head must still be turned into a meat sauce!"


    An earth pir pushes Lock, and then he directs it toward Marco.


    Marco grins as he sees Lock, who wants to fight in the air. He will teach the guy a painful lesson. Aerial battles cannot be learned instantly. Edgar taught them how to use earth magic in the air, and they practiced a lot before they could flexibly use it.


    A fire pir lifts Marco into the air.


    Marco and Lock stare at each other from a distance.


    Both of them put more strength into their feet.


    Boom! Both of them elerate in the air.


    Marco strikes with his fist covered with fire, while Lock strikes with his hammer.


    Bang! Fire fist and hammer shed. There is no winner in the sh. Both of them step on earth, then they jumped back.


    They step on earth, then charge again.


    Lock instantly arrived and swung his hammer, but Marco is above him.


    "What?!" Lock is astonished that Marco did not charge toward him but jumped up instead. He is tricked.


    Marco''s arms are above his head.


    FIRE HAMMER


    Bang! Two big fire arms hit Lock, pushing him down rapidly.


    Boom! Lock hit the ground.


    Threads of fire element are rotating on both fists of Marco, then he rapidly punches them where Lock crashed.


    FIRE FIST


    Barrages of fire fists are quickly falling like meteors.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! An explosion appears every time a firefist hits the ground where Lock fell.


    Marco stopped, then he used earth magic to swiftlynd on the ground. He is panting.


    The dust is a little cleared by the wind. A half-sphere of earth is above Lock. The sphere has many holes.


    Lock has burn marks on his body. Some parts of his clothes are burned. Blood leaks from his mouth, but he is not severely injured. Potions are no longer useful on peak 3rd level aura masters and above because their cells are already at a higher level. Potions cannot enter their cells, but healers can because they can forcefully enter their cells and heal their illnesses or injuries.


    Lock feels the burn in his body, but he feels that Marco pped and burned his face. Lock grits his teeth. He fiercely stares at Marco and wants the guy to pay a painful price. A big magic circle appeared beneath his feet.


    ARMORED GUARDIANS


    Five earth mounds suddenly rise from the ground and started molding into a human shape. Five three-meter-tall golems have formed. They have the same body armor as Lock.


    Lock formed his earth armor and hammer again.


    The five golems dash to Marco, followed by Lock. They are trying to make an encirclement, but Marco will not allow that.


    Marco punches both his fists rapidly toward the golems.


    FIRE FIST


    Many fire fsts rapidly flew to five golems. The golems did not stop running towars Marco. They punched the fire fists.


    Bang! The fire fists are destroyed.


    Marco dashed to the side to meet a golem.


    Bang! The golem punched Marco, but he avoided it and stepped to its side. His right fist is covered with more me. He struck his fist to the golem.


    FIST EXPLOSION


    Boom! The fist of Marco exploded upon contact with the golem. The fist explosion is not effective against the defense of peak 3rd level, but against a golem, it will have a devastating effect.


    Woosh! The golem is blown away. Its upper part is destroyed.


    Marco dashed to another golem and did the same.


    Boom! Boom! Only two golems, and Lock is attacking Marco. Holes are everywhere around them. Marco is evading with ease.


    Boom! Marco jumped back and intended to attack again, but he is shocked that an earthen fist ising toward him. He put more aura on his right side and cast magic instantly.


    FIRE SHIELD


    Bang! The fire shield is crushed, and Marco is hit.


    Bang! Marco is forced to the ground by the impact and bounces a few times before getting dragged to the ground for a few meters. Dust starts to spread where Marco is lying down.


    "Hahahaha, let me return the shame you gave me, bastard! Fire!" said Lock whileughing.


    Marco is surrounded by five golems. All the destroyed golems regenerated! A destroyed golem was behind him, but he did not know when it regenerated, waiting for a chance to attack.


    The golems'' arms are like cannons. In front of their cannon-like arms are magic circles. Their feet are rooted in the ground and have a magic circle. The golems fired their cannon-like arms.


    WRATH OF GURDIANS


    Woo! Woo! Many earthen balls with the same shape and size as a basketball rapidly flew to Marco.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of explosions echo in the surroundings. More dust formed where Marco is located.


    FIRE DRAGON


    Woosh! A fire dragon rises from the dust. Marco is standing on top of its head. Some parts of his armor are cracked. His cape is torn. Blood is leaking from his mouth.


    The fire dragon aims at the golems and fired fireballs. The golems aim their arms at the fire dragon and fired.


    Boom! Boom! The golems are hit, and their upper parts are destroyed, but they regenerate.


    Marco directs the fire dragon into the air and evades the earthen balls. The fire dragon has difficulty evading. A magic circle formed beneath Marco''s feet.


    FLAME SHINE


    All the fire from the fire dragon gathered, then formed into a beast bird. The me bird''s tail is long, and its wings arerge and beautiful. Marco is standing on its back.


    The me bird is swiftly evading in the air and firing fireballs at the golems.


    "This me shine will notst long. The intelligence did not know that the stone general has a freak skill like this. Those golems are almost immortal. They can always regenerate by absorbing soil from the ground. If I were to fight on the ground, I would be surrounded. If I were to fight in the air, they would fire me with earthen balls and I would be forced to evade. My muscles in my feet would sore until I became incapacitated if I were to keep elerating in the air. I would be exhausted first before the stone general does. He just needs to direct his golems and watch the show." thought Marco.


    Marco looks at Lock, who is grinning on the ground. He starts gathering more aura and fire element on his right fist while directing the me shine to keep attacking the golems.


    "Hahahaha bastard, your wasting your time. Maintaining those golems do need too much mana. Those runes will absorb mana from the soil to maintain them; they regenerate by absorbing soil from the ground. When you are exhausted, I will capture you. I will slowly crush your bones." thought Lock as he fiercely stared at Marco, who is flying in the air.


    Marco directed the me bird near Lock. He added more aura to his feet. A lot of aura and fire element are already gathered on his right fist. A magic circle also formed in the fist. Lock is still grinning, oblivious to the danger approaching him.


    Marco suddenly moves toward Lock.


    Lock is shocked.


    Earth appears over Marco''s feet.


    Boom! He elerates from the air.


    Marco''s whole body is covered by me, and his right fist is covered with a burning ball made up of fire element and aura. The inner part of the energy ball is red made up of aura. The outer part that surrounds the red ball is orange and made up of fire element. At the top of the burning energy ball is an orange magic circle.


    Marco struck his right fist. The orange magic circle suddenly expanded a lot.


    DRAGON FIST


    ROOOAAAR! A loud roar of a dragon echoes. A huge dragon head came out of the magic circle. The huge fire beam with a dragon head instantly appeared in front of Lock.


    "Ahhh!" screams Lock.?He is hit by the dragon fist.


    Boom! There was a loud explosion. A huge hole appears on the ground.


    Lock is still being pushed deep underground. The sound of the dragon has not dissipated since it came out of the magic circle.


    Flop! Marconded weakly on the ground. He is heavily panting and staring at the huge hole.


    Boom! Boom! The sound of an explosion is happening underground, and then it subsides. The force from the dragon fist is exhausted. The dragon''s sound is gone.


    The depth of the big hole is fifteen meters. Lock is lying in the deepest part of the hole. His body has a huge depression. He is vomiting blood. His organs are crushed. He is still alive, despite his condition.


    Flop! Marconded near him. He walked toward Lock and did not mock his opponent. He knows why he is still holding on.


    "Don''t worry, I will talk with your family to agree with the terms of Baynard. If they still decide to fight, I will make sure to protect the innocent and keep a seed for your family. Your family and your kingdom''s people will be treated fairly. I swear it in my name. My name is Marco meworth, and I''m an uncle of the current king," Marco solemnly said.


    Lock smiled when he heard it. He intended to kill his enemy earlier, but now he is very thankful. It was just his wishful thinking that his enemy could somehow spare the innocents in his family. Although it''s just a verbal agreement and cannot bepletely trusted, a warrior''s promise is still better than none. He hopes that Marco can hold on to his promise. The luster in his eyes faded, and he passed away.

 Chapter 54 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki

    <h4>Chapter 54 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki</h4>


    In an area not too far from Marco, the fight between Marshal Frey and two 3rd peak levels is also over. Marshal Frey is panting heavily. His short hair is a mess. Blood is leaking from his mouth. A blood clot formed on his goatee. His armor is cracked, and his cape is torn. He is supporting himself with his spear stabbed to the ground while lightning is still shing in his spear and body. Not too far from him are his two dead opponents, who have holes in their bodies.


    "Huff huff, one 3rd peak level can be crushed by the king''s field. Two can be defeated, but it is very difficult to kill. I have to slowly nibble their defense before making a finishing move. If Marco defeated his opponent, the royal court will not have a strong force against us in the capital." Murmured by Marshal Frey to himself, he looks in the direction of the Fran kingdom with worry.


    He is one of those who opposes the idea that Edgar will participate in the operation, but they are trulycking force for a blitz operation. The third peak level in Baynard Capital must guard against malicious attacks on the capital. The other peak 3rd levels are being watched by enemies, and Edgar used them as bait to draw their attention. Marshal Frey is able to sneak out because of many arrangements to avoid enemies'' suspicion.


    "Your Majesty, I hope you seed." Hopefully thought by Marshal Frey.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Rayga and Maneki are frantically avoiding me meteors.


    Edgar dashed toward Rayga.


    He appeared below Rayga, who jumped and avoided a me meteor.


    Edgar shed his sword.


    "Ahhh!" screams Rayga. He is hit by a seven-meter ming aura de. The aura de sent him into the air. Edgar put more aura to his feet, then he jumped and follows Rayga.


    me meteors stopped falling. The big magic circle in the air slowly disappeared.


    In the air, the aura de keeps pushing Rayga. The fire burns Rayga''spact aura and touches his skin. The skin turned red. Rayga holds the aura de with both of his palms, then puts pressure on it.


    Bang! The aura de burst. Rayga saw that Edgar is moving toward him from the ground.


    "Stupid kid! You think I won''t be able to attack in the air?!" Rayga shouted. A magic circle formed in his right fist, and he struck it at Edgar.


    EARTH PILLAR


    An earth pir quickly moves down toward Edgar.


    Edgar casts earth magic. His feet steps on earth, then he moves up to the side.


    "What?!" Rayga is shocked that Edgar could move flexibly in the air.


    Edgar immediately jumped again and arrived behind Rayga. His stance is ready to strike. He shed the sword behind Rayga''s back.


    KING''S SLASH


    A ten-meter ming aura de hit Rayga''s back and pushed him down rapidly.


    "Ahhh!" Rayga screams in the air.


    Boom! The aura de and Rayga hit the ground. A crater and de mark appear on the ground.


    Edgar is still in the air and put a stabbing stance. He stabbed his king''s sword rapidly at Rayga, who is lying on the ground.


    Aura beams surrounded by fire element are rapidly falling down.


    "Ahhh!" Rayga screams as aura beams hit his back. Some aura beams deviated and hit the ground around Rayga, causing explosions and dust.


    Edgar rotates his body in the air. His head faces the ground, then earth appears over his feet.


    Boom! Edgar charges down. Threads of fire element are rotating on his sword. He intends to deliver a powerful stab to Rayga.


    Wenng! Lightning des are flying toward Edgar in the air.


    He saw the des, then he rotates his body in mid-air.


    He steps on earth and jumped up.


    He looks at Maneki, who is grinning at him with his sinister eyes.


    Maneki chuckles, then he asks,"Did I interrupt your show? What is the feeling of being unable to deliver the finishing blow?"


    Edgar did not answer his question. He moves down to Maneki from the air.


    Magic circle appears in the air. Edgar passes through the circle.


    Woosh! A fire dragon came out from the circle and Edgar is standing on its head.


    The fire dragon opened its mouth, then it attacks Maneki with fire balls.


    Maneki swings his lightning whips.


    Lightning des flew into the air and destroyed the fireballs.


    Meneki put more lightning element to his whips, the he rapidly swings them.


    Dense lightning des attack Edgar and the fire dragon.


    Edgar jumped as he rotates his body.


    The lightning des cut the fire dragon.


    Boom! The fire dragon exploded.


    Edgar steps on earth, then he moves down from the air as fire element move around his sword.


    Maneki attacked him with lightning de.


    Edgar jumped with a somersault.


    Boom! He suddenly elerates from the air. He moved a few meters above the ground as he shes his sword.


    Boom! A huge aura de hit the ground.


    Maneki dodged the attack, then he put more lightning element to his ten lightning whips.


    ARMS OF REIGIS


    The lightning whips form two giant purple arms with sharp fingernails. The lightning whips are like the skeleton of the arms. Lightnings are shing on the two arms.


    Maneki dashed to Edgar as he swings the giant purple arm.


    Edgar swings his sword at the giant arm.


    Bang! "k!" Edgar is blown away.


    Manekiughs as he follows Edgar. He jumped, then swings down the giant right arm. The sharp fingernails are moving to Edgar''s body.


    Edgar casts earth magic. He steps on earth, then jumped back with a somersault.


    Boom! The sharp fingernails are buried to the ground.


    Edgar suddenly attacked from the air.


    KING SLASH


    BANG! The ming aura de is blocked by the left purple arm.


    Maneki swings the left arm and blew away the aura de.


    Brrgh! The purple right arm dug a huge boulder from the ground.


    Crunch! The boulder is crumbled, then Maneki threw the debris to Edgar.


    Edgar jumped up as he rotates his body, then he suddenly elerates from the air.


    CLANG! His sword is block by the two purple arms. Maneki swings the arms.


    Edgar is pushed away. He put a stabbing stance in the air.


    DEATH BEAM


    Maneki covers himself with the two giant purple arms. He put more lightning element, then the arms became even bigger, totally protecting him inside.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Many beams are hitting the arms, but they won''t even cause a crack.


    "What a tough defense," thought Edgar.


    Maneki chuckles,"You should try a more powerful attack. Something that can tickle me."


    Edgar smiles when he heard Maneki. He put a shing stance. Threads of fire are rotating on his sword.


    He elerates from the air, then he swings his sword.


    SWORD HURRICANE


    Woosh! A huge fire tornado moves to Maneki. His face changed.


    Boom! The tornado hit the purple arms and Maneki is being pushed to his back.


    The sucking force of the tornado makes Maneki floats.


    He jumped to the side and swings the giant purple arms to the ground.


    Boom! The sharp fingernails are buried to the ground.


    "k!" Maneki grits his teeth as his body sways in the air.


    Edgar wants to attack from the air, but Maneki noticed it.


    He moves the left purple arm and changed its form into five lightning snakes.


    The lightning snakes opened their mouths and form lightning balls.


    THUNDER SHOCK


    Lightning balls are flying toward Edgar. He avoided them, but they suddenly exploded.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! They are like bubbles that suddenly puff and burst.


    There is a ringing sound in Edgar''s ears that made him dizzy. He falls from the air.


    Maneki grins as he sees Edgar affected by the thunder shocks. The lightning snakes attack.


    LIGHTNING BEAM


    Small, sharp lightning beams are flying toward Edgar. The lightning snakes continue to fire lightning beams.


    Many lightning beams are flying in the air.


    Edgar forces himself to focus. He casts earth magic, then he steps on earth and jumped up with a somersault.


    The lightning beams missed Edgar.


    Magic circle appears in the air.


    Woosh! A me eagle came out of the circle and Edgarnded on its back.


    He still feels a little dizzy.


    Maneki looks at Edgar with a frown, but he suddenly have imperceptible grin. The fire tornado moved away. All his whips turned into lightning snakes, then they attack Edgar with beams.


    The me eagle dodges the attacks as Edgar recovers.


    Edgar is preparing to attack Maneki, but he feels shocked. He sensed a huge aura that suddenly appeared behind him. Maneki was distracting him to prevent him from sensing the iing danger.


    He turned his body and blocked the attack with his king''s sword.


    Bang! The huge fist of Rayga punched the king''s sword. The king''s sword is pushed to Edgar''s body.


    "k!" Blood leaks from Edgar''s mouth, and he is blown away toward the ground.

 Chapter 55 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki(2)

    <h4>Chapter 55 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki(2)</h4>


    Boom! Edgar hit the ground causing a crater and dust.


    "Hahahaha, kid! Thank you for teaching me a very good skill. I will now send you to your grave," said Rayga.


    Magic circles appear on top of his fists. His back has stab wounds caused by Edgar''s aura beams earlier, but they are only superficial wounds. The old man''s defense is terrifying.


    Rayga steps on earth in the air, then charges down to Edgar as he rapidly punches his fists.


    EARTHEN FIST


    Many earthen fists are flying down to Edgar.


    Maneki grins. He wants to join the fun. He controls his lightning snakes.


    LIGHTNING BEAM


    Earthen fists and lightning beams are quickly moving to the ground where Edgar fell.


    FIRE PILLAR


    A fire pir carries Edgar and moves away, then hended on the ground.


    Rayga elerates from the air.


    Boom! Rayga''s fist struck the ground.


    Edgar jumped away.


    Magic circle appear on Rayga''s feet.


    Earthen arms rise from the ground and attack Edgar.


    Edgar dodged the attack and the arms hit the ground.


    A seven meters tall earthen mound suddenly rise from the ground including the two arms that attacked Edgar. The mound turns into an armored golem with sharp pointed knuckles.


    The golem dashed, then struck its fist at Edgar.


    Boom! The fist hit the ground causing a crater to appear.


    Edgar moved to the golem''s side, then he shed his sword.


    KING SLASH


    CRUNCH! The upper part of the golem starts falling. It is cut from its waist by a ten meters aura de.


    EARTHEN FIST


    Rayga attacks from the air with a barrage of earthen fists.


    Edgar keep jumping in the ground or air. He looks at Rayga, then he moves up.


    Rayga saw that Edgar wants to move to the air again. He grins and wants to remind the kid that he is not the only one who can fight in the air.He steps on earth, then he jumped up.


    Maneki looks at Rayga and Edgar who are moving up in the air. He chuckles as he sees the expression of the old man.


    "Who would have thought that earth magic could be use that way?" thought Maneki.


    Rayga and Edgar are facing each other in the air. Rayga is grinning, while Edgar''s face is serious.


    Boom! Both of them elerate in the air.


    A few meters before they sh, Edgar suddenly changed direction in mid-air.


    "What?!!" Rayga is shocked.


    Edgar rotates his body in mid-air while moving up above Rayga, then he shed his sword at the old man.


    Bang! Rayga was able to raise both his hands above his head and block the sword, but the power of the swing is too strong.


    Phew! Rayga is sent down by a ten-meter ming aura de.


    Boom! Rayga and the aura de crashed to the ground.


    Edgar shed his sword at Maneki, who moved closer and wants to help Rayga.


    SWORD HURRICANE


    Woosh! A fire tornado quickly moves down to Maneki.


    Maneki quickly jumped. He wants to move away, but the tornado is too fast.


    Bang! The tornado hit the ground where Maneki was standing.


    The sucking power of the tornado pulls Maneki. He put more lighting element into his lighting whips and turned them into two huge purple arms.


    Bang! Maneki buried the sharp fingernails of two huge purple arms in the ground.


    Edgar rotates his body in mid air as fire covers his whole body.


    Boom! He elerates from the air and stabbed his sword.


    METEOR STRIKE


    He is rapidly falling from the sky like a meteor toward Rayga.


    Rayga forces himself to stand up as blood leaks from his mouth.


    Boom! There was a huge explosion. Edgar''s sword stabbed the ground. A ring of fire spread from the center of impact. There are remnants of fire in the huge hole.


    Rayga dodged the attack. He jumped a few times and moved closer to Maneki.


    Rayga and Maneki look fiercely at Edgar.


    "Hmm?" Rayga felt a huge fluctuation of mana from the capital.


    Edgar and Maneki also felt it. The three of them look at the capital.


    Rayga and Maneki are surprised, but Edgar smiles.


    "Why is the magic shield activated?!!" Rayga asked with a shock.


    "Because it is part of our n. That is also a signal for counterattack. Now, there is no need to hold back," said Edgar with a smile.


    Edgar walks out of the hole. His eyes became sharper.


    Rayga''s face is full of rage, while Maneki is grinning.


    Maneki chuckles. His eyes are filled with more killing intent.


    He stares at the approaching Edgar and says,"You n to lure us out of the capital, but what makes you think that you can defeat us alone? I will make you and your allies pay for your arrogance. I will cut your limbs and let you watch a show as I make them kill each other."


    Edgar suddenly dashed.


    KING''S FIELD


    Woosh! A field of fire with a circumference of eighteen meters appears. The wielder of King''s Field could stand at the edge of the field and extend it in any direction within eighteen meters.


    "King''s Field?!! Fuck!" Both Rayga and Maneki cursed in their minds. The boy really has the confidence to fight them alone. He really was holding back!


    Woosh! me swords and fire dragons suddenly surrounded Rayga and Maneki. The earth on Rayga''s fist crumbles. The lightning that d Maneki''s whip burst.


    Rayga and Maneki want to jump out of the field, but fire whips suddenly tie their feet and keep moving up to their bodies.


    "Shit!" Cursed by the two of them.


    Shoo! Shoo! The me swords rapidly attack. The fire dragons release fire breath.


    Rayga rapidly punches. Maneki manipted the threads d with aura to cut the fire whips, then he rotates his body with the threads.


    Maneki is surrounded by a half-sphere of aura.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The me swords hit Rayga and the sphere. The fire breath bathe them with fire.


    "Ahhh!" screams Rayga. He is not able to block every sword. me swords hit his back. More stab wounds appear in his back, but they are also superficial wounds. The fire breath is blocked by hispact aura. It cannot even reach his skin.


    Rayga''s back bleeds, but he contracts the muscles in his back, and the bleeding stopped. He looks at Edgar and grins as fire from the fire dragons bathes his body.


    "Boy, thank you for the warm bath! The cold I was feeling disappeared," said Rayga with a wide grin.


    Edgar answered his provocation. A tall fireman suddenly rises behind Rayga and holds the old man''s arms, then more me swords rise. Rayga''s grin disappeared.


    Edga smiles at the old man.


    "Old man, bathe with my me swords next."


    Shoo! Shoo! me swords and fire breath attack Rayga again while his arms are being held.


    "Ahhhh!" screams Rayga.


    Maneki keeps spinning with his threads, then the fire field below him is cleared. His control of lightning element has returned.


    Edgar''s face changed when he felt that the fire field beneath Maneki is cleared.


    "Old man! You can use magic as long as there is a gap in the field!" shouted Maneki.


    Edgar''s face turned serious. As he thought, Maneki noticed the weakness of the field. How lucky of them that Maneki''s way of defending the attacks incidentally discovered the weakness.


    Maneki d the lightning whips with lightning. The red sphere turned into a purple sphere.


    Wenng! Lightning des flew all around the sphere. They cut the fire dragons and exploded with the me swords.


    Rayga heard the shout of Maneki. His body has many stab wounds. His eyes are bloodshot. He was not able to use his hands to punch, but he was able to use them to block his face. He never felt so aggrieved. He wants to pummel the head of Edgar right now into a meat sauce to vent his anger.


    "AHHHHH!" shouts Rayga as he releases a lot of aura.


    The aura that covers Rayga''s body is no longerpact. The fire whips and the arms of the fireman that hold him burst. The fireman is blown away by the shockwave of the sudden release of aura.


    Rayga looks at the ground with his bloodshot eyes, then he raises his right hand. A lot of aura flows to his right fist.


    me swords attack the old man, but his thicker aura blocks the attacks. Fire whips rose and rapidly flew to Rayga''s right arm. The fire whips tied the arm.


    Bang! The whips burst as the aura on the arms suddenly expanded.


    Rayga fiercely struck the ground as if venting his anger. He wishes the ground is someone else''s head.


    BANG! The ground cracked and many debris are blown away. There is a huge crater and a huge gap that appear on the field.


    Rayga fiercely stares at Edgar while standing on a yellow magic circle.

 Chapter 56 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki(3)

    <h4>Chapter 56 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki(3)</h4>


    Edgar is in a shing stance as big threads of fire element are rotating on his sword.


    Boom! He dashes toward Rayga while the threads are still rotating on his sword.


    Fire moves and starts to quickly fill the gap made by Rayga.


    Rayga sneered as he saw the fire filling up the gap and Edgar, who is moving closer.


    Brrgh! An earth pir lifts Rayga.


    Fire climbs the earth pir.


    Edgar jumped toward Rayga.


    Woosh! The threads of fire element dispersed. A giant sword appears in Edgar''s hand.The sword became a three-meter,pact orange sword.


    Rayga wants to jump away.


    Woosh! A fire whip suddenly flew from the fire that climbed and surrounded the pir, then tied his foot.


    Bang! The fire whip burst as the aura that d his foot expanded, then he quickly jumped back.


    Bang! The huge orange sword cut the earth pir into two.


    Rayga dodged the sword by a hair''s breadth.


    He steps on earth and he jumped up a few times in the air. There is still sweat on his face.


    "That damn boy is really cunning! I was almost hit!" thought Rayga as he stares at Edgar.


    "If that damn freak doesn''t die, we will die!" Rayga''s face turned hideous as he thought of this.


    Magic circles appear on his hands, then earth covers his both fists until they form earthen gloves with sharp knuckles.


    A magic circle appear on top of Rayga''s fists. He fiercely looks at Edgar and the king''s field, then he grins.


    Rayga escaped the field, and Maneki wants to escape too. The purple sphere is moving closer to the edge.


    Woosh! Two big fire hands rise and m the sphere.


    Bang! The fire hands stop the sphere from moving.


    Wenng! Lightning des flew and cut the fire hands into several sections.


    The purple sphere moves again.


    Fire hands keep rising but lightning des cutting them.


    me swords attack, but the purple sphere is still moving.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the field and frowns as he stares at Rayga.


    Rayga attacks from the air with magic.


    Shoo! Shoo! Earthen fists are flying down to Edgar and the king''s field.


    me swords and fire beams rise and attack the earthen fist.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! me swords, fire beams, and earthen fists are exploding in the air. Some partially destroyed earthen fists hit the field and created gaps, but they are quickly filled by fire.


    Rayga moves in the air as he evades fire beams and me swords.


    Threads of earth element rotate on both of his fists as he prepares for a big attack.


    Edgar moves and wants to stop Maneki.


    Shoo! Dense earthen fists suddenly flew down.


    Boom! Edgar jumped back and avoided an earthen.


    Boom! Boom! More earthen fists are hitting the field.


    He looks in the air and saw many earthen fists flying down. He took a shing stance, then shed his sword at the dense earthen fists.


    FIRE BLADE


    A huge fifteen-meter firede fly.


    BANG! There was a huge explosion in the air as the fire de shed with many earthen fists. Huge amounts of dust appear in the air. Many pieces of debris are falling to the ground.


    There are earthen fists that fell beside Maneki.


    Woosh! The purple sphere suddenly dispersed, and Maneki used more lightning to turn the lightning whips into huge purple hands. The purple hands took two earthen fists and crumbled them.


    Crunch! The earthen fists are crushed into pieces, and Maneki threw them in the air. Maneki jumped on the debris of the earthen fists and flew together in the air, moving away from the field.


    Raygaughs as he sees Maneki flying out of the field. Hisrade exceeded his expectations. He wanted to clear the field in front of Maneki, but his attacks were blocked by Edgar.


    Edgar adjusted his field, then fire beams rose and attacked Maneki in the air.


    Maneki put more aura on his feet, then he jumped to another debris.


    Bang! The debris is crushed as Maneki jumped away.


    Bang! The debris are also crushed when the fire beams hit them.


    Flop! Manekinded on another piece of debris. He is already out of the field''s circumference, but he did not rx, and he moves further because he knows that Edgar can adjust the field.


    Edgar saw that Maneki is already out of the circumference of the field. He sighs. They notice the weakness of the fire field too early.


    When a gap appears on the field, the enemies can use magic in that gap. Enemies can use magic as long as the fire field cannot reach them.


    The king''s field can''t also be used in the air, but it can still help to easily manipte the element in the air and easily cast magic within a circumference of eighteen meters.


    Edgar looks at Rayga in the air. He dispersed the three-meter sword and returned to the one-meter size of the king''s sword. He deactivated the fire field, then he jumped up.


    Rayga saw that Edgar is moving up to him. He rapidly punches his fist and attacks with more earthen fists.


    Edgar saw the earthen fists. He changed direction in mid-air. He went up to the right side. He rotates his body in mid-air and faces Rayga in the air.


    He steps on earth, the he charges toward Rayga.


    Rayga faces Edgar in the air. He thinks that Edgar can''t apply his king''s field.


    "Hahahaha, boy! If you did not show me your aerial skills, it might be much more difficult to face you haha-" Theugh of Rayga is cut off.


    "Ahhh!" screams Rayga. A big magic circle appears above him, firing a fire pir. He is pushed rapidly by the fire pir to the ground.


    Edgar changed his posture in midair. His head faces the ground.


    He steps on earth, then he follows Rayga to the ground in a stabbing stance.


    Wenng! Lightning des areing to him from the right side.


    Edgar rotates his body while maintaining his posture in the air, then he swings his sword to the lightning des.


    Bang! ming aura des flew and blocked the lightning des in the air.


    Boom! Rayga and the fire pir hit the ground. A crater appears on the ground. A ring of fire and dust spread from the center of the impact.


    Earth appears over Edgar''s feet.


    Boom! Edgar charges down.


    me suddenly covered his whole body, then he stabbed his sword.


    METEOR STRIKE


    Boom! Edgar''s sword stabbed where Rayga fell. The ring of fire spreads, and dust is cleared from the impact.


    Rayga dodged the attack by rolling on the ground. He gathers more aura on his feet. He wants to jump and stay away from Edgar.


    KING''S FIELD

 Chapter 57 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki(4)

    <h4>Chapter 57 Edgar vs Rayga & Maneki(4)</h4>


    KING''S FIELD


    "Fuck!" Cursed Rayga.


    Fire field surrounds Rayga. His earthen gloves crumble. He tried to jump, but fire whips are tied to his feet.


    Edgar instantly moved by the old man''s side. His sword is?swinging toward Rayga''s body.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" Rayga flies to his back.


    A one-foot wound appeared on his body, but it isn''t deep.


    Edgar dashes and follows Rayga. Threads of fire gather and rotate on his sword.


    A fire wall rises behind Rayga.


    Bang! Rayga''s back hit the wall.


    Edgar moved below the giant old man, then he shed his sword.


    Bang! "k!" Rayga coughed out blood. Another big wound appeared on Rayga''s body, and he is pushed up.


    Woosh! A fire whip rises from the field, ties his hand, and pulls him down.


    Edgar jumped up. He holds his sword above his head. The threads of fire element dispersed.


    The sword became two meters long and he shed it at Rayga''s neck.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" Rayga blocked the sword with his left forearm, but the sh pushed him to his back. A big wound appeared on his forearm.


    Woosh! A long thread d with aura suddenly tied Rayga''s hand and pulls him out of the fire field.


    Rayga rotates his body in mid-air.


    He steps on earth, then he jumped back. He keeps jumping away from the king''s field.


    Boom! Hended heavily on the ground. He controls his muscles, and then the opening of the wounds started to decrease. The bleeding also decreased.


    "Huff huff," Rayga is panting.


    Edgar is also panting. He returned the previous size of the king''s sword, then he deactivated his king''s field.


    "The defense of 3rd peak level is really tough. If I''m only against one, I could have killed one of them now. Two 3rd peak level working together is really hard to kill even with the king''s field. Completely activating the field is consuming too much mana and aura.


    Partial activation should be enough. The more they use their aura, the lesspact aura they can use to protect their body. I must keep consuming their aura! By the time I must end this fight, my remaining aura should be enough to end the battle." thought Edgar.


    Completely activating the fire field will prevent enemies from casting other elements when they are in the field. Edgar can also freely form the fire in the king''s field without magic circles, but swords are a lot easier to form because of his concept. Partially activating the field helps Edgar cast fire magic skills easily in a circumference of eighteen meters, but it cannot prevent enemies from casting magic using other elements.


    Edgar continues analyzing in his mind.


    "The old man is much more versatile in evasion since he learned my aerial skill. His defense is really tough. I seeded in attacking him in the air because he did not know that I could easily cast magic within eighteen meters. They have no experience in battling against a king''s field, but the more they fight me, the more they are adapting."


    Edgar looks at Maneki, then he suddenly rushes.


    Maneki''s face changed as Edgar runs toward him. He runs away, then he changed his lightning whips into lightning snakes.


    LIGHTNING BEAM


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Many lightning beams are flying toward Edgar.


    Small magic circles appear around Edgar.


    FIRE BEAM


    Many fire beams fly toward the lightning beams.


    Boom! Boom! Lightning beams and fire beams are shing in the air and exploding.


    Some beams hit the ground, and holes keep appearing.


    Dust and holes keep appearing around Edgar and Maneki.


    Edgar shes his sword at Maneki.


    ming aura des are rapidly moving in the air.


    Maneki swings his lightning whips.


    Lightning des fly toward the aura des.


    Boom! Lightning des and ming aura des exploded, but some went to Maneki and Edgar.


    Edgar moves to his side. Maneki jumped away.


    Whoosh! A fire whip suddenly came out of the dust and tied Maneki''s feet.


    "What?!!" Maneki is shocked.


    The whip threw him toward Edgar.


    Edgar suddenly charged. He is holding his sword above his head, ready to sh at Maneki.


    Its toote for Maneki to form the purple hands. He controls his lightning threads to block the sword.


    Bang! A ten-meter ming aura de strikes at the lightning threads. The threads were not able to stop the ming aura de, and it hit Maneki''s body together with the threads.


    "Ahhh!" screams Maneki, he is hit and pushed by the aura de.


    Edgar runs and follows Maneki.


    Maneki eyes imperceptibly look in the air, then he sneers at Edgar. His index finger suddenly moves.


    "I will surround him with me swords. I will not let him move-" Edgar is thinking of his n, but his thoughts were cut off.


    "What?!!" A thin thread is tied to his right foot. His foot is pulled forward. He loses his bnce, as if he slips on a slippery floor.


    Rayga suddenly charged down from the air and struck his fist on Edgar''s body.


    Boom! "k!" Edgar coughed out blood. His armor cracked. A huge hole appears on the ground, and Edgar is buried within the hole.


    The hole is full of dust. Edgar''s situation cannot be seen inside.


    Rayga immediately jumped up. He does not want to get trapped in the field again. When he reaches enough height, he attacks Edgar with earthen fists.


    Maneki smirked when saw what happened to Edgar. He is still being pushed by the ming aura de. He moved his index finger.


    Bang! A lightning whip is buried deeply in the ground.


    Woosh! Maneki pulled himself out of the ming aura de. He controls his lightning whips and turned them into snakes.


    Maneki grins. The lightning snakes attack with beams.


    Earthen fists and lightning beams are rapidly moving toward Edgar.


    KING''S FIELD


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! me swords fly toward the earthen fist, and fire beams fly toward the lightning beams.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The magic skills are exploding in midair.


    Edgar lifted himself with a fire dragon, then he controls it to get out of the hole. He deactivated the fire field. He moves away from the hole, then hended on the ground. The fire dragon dispersed.


    His appearance is a mess. He is panting heavily. His armor is cracked and his body hurts. He touched some parts of his armor. The armor became loose, then he removed it.


    He threw the armor and the cape to the ground.


    Edgar looks at Maneki, who has a wide grin on his face.


    "Sneaky bastard," said Edgar as he breathes heavily.


    Maneki seems to know what Edgar said.


    He chuckles and says,"Bastard, you sneak on us many times. I haven''t paid you back yet for those attacks. Expect a higher return, bastard."


    Rayga also grins when he heard Maneki. He felt sofortable when he hit Edgar with a powerful blow. They were at disadvantage because they weren''t familiar in fighting with King''s Field, but they are starting to adapt to it.


    Rayga looks at Edgar with a wide grin.


    "Hahahaha, kid, how does my fist feel? Too bad, that blow did not kill you. I was trying to hit your head, but I am not too familiar with moving in the air yet, so I was not able to adjust my direction and hit your body. Don''t worry, I will try not to miss next time. I will crush your head on the ground."


    Edgar looks at his twocent enemies. He covers his whole body with me. The sneak attack of the thread is too dangerous. The thread is d with a little aura. It was almost undetected. It is difficult to notice during battle. It will be difficult to focus on the fight if he is too cautious about the thread. His fire can burn the thread used by Maneki for sneak attacks.


    Edgar stares at Maneki.


    Bang! The ground cracked as he dashes to Maneki.


    Maneki grins, then he control his lightning snakes to attack with lightning beams.


    Edgar casts fire beams and swings his sword to attack with ming aura des. Rayga joins the fight and supports Maneki.


    EARTHEN FIST


    FLAME SWORDS


    LIGHTNING BEAMS


    FIRE BEAMS


    Bang! Boom! Magic skills keep flying in the air and exploding as they shed with each other. More holes appear on the ground. Soil keep exploding and flying in the air. More dust appear around their battlefield. They continued their intense battle for a period of time.


    Flop! The three of themnded on the ground. All of them are heavily panting. Edgar''s clothes have torn. His red hair is a mess. Maneki and Rayga have more wounds and burns on their bodies. There are cuts on their faces. Maneki''s clothes are like those of a beggar. Thepact aura on their body is thin. All of them have a small amount of aura remaining.


    Edgar stares at the two, who are not far from each other. They are determined not to let each other get killed.


    "The time to end this fight hase. My personal guards should have sent away the prying eyes near our battle," thought Edgar.


    Edgar took a deep breath and exhaled.


    He disperses his king''s sword.


    Rayga and Maneki noticed Edgar''s action.


    "Hahaha, kid, are you giving up? Are you telling me that an old man like me has beaten you in endurance?" Said Rayga with a grin.


    Edgar chuckled when he heard Rayga.


    "Old man, you are too shameless. I''m alone while you two are working together. I disperse my secret skill because it isn''t needed to end the fight. With your current state, my sword d in aura is enough." said Edgar.


    Rayga and Maneki''s faces changed when they heard what Edgar said, and then theyugh.


    "Hahahaha, kid, stop making meugh. My wounds on my body hurt when Iugh. Ahh! It hurts! Hahaha, I can''t stopughing, hahaha, damn kid!" Rayga is holding his stomach whileughing.


    Maneki chuckles. His eyes be more murderous.


    He stares at Edgar and says,"It is good. Keep your arrogance. It will feel a lot better when I stomp on that arrogance. You no longer have enough aura and mana. You can never defe-"


    Maneki stopped talking. His eyes turned wide, including Rayga.


    A while ago, in the tent of the army on the border of Ru kingdom, amotion was happening. A magic device is at the center of the tent. The runes are shining. Inside the tent is a white shield that reaches every corner of the tent. The device is for emitting sound-blockade magic. There are soldiers kneeling inside and being held by other soldiers. The vice marshal is standing in front of the soldiers kneeling on the ground.


    "Damn you! We argued many times, but doing this is too much! This is considered treason, idiot! I will make you pay for this!"?a man shouted. He is the Marshal of the army assigned by the Regent King of Ru. He is a chess piece by Duke Reich. He is kneeling with his cronies.


    There are chains carved with runes in their hands. The chain prevents the release of aura and magic. The chain will absorb the aura and mana, then release them into the air. The chain cannot be used in battle because it takes time to attach it to a prisoner''s hand. It can only be attached to a subdued prisoner or pass out enemies.


    The marshal passed out because they drank too much alcohol and let themselves get drunk. The marshal will not let himself pass out without leaving enough security for his life. He let his trusted subordinatemand his guards and send signals to officers of the army once there was danger to his life. He has already done this a few times. There is no danger at the border because he knows that they are secret allies of the Maginev empire, so he was always drinking with his cronies. He is not used to life on the border, but he has no choice but to follow the order of his master, Duke Reich. He did not expect that passing out this time would be different and that danger woulde within the army.


    The entrance of the tent opened, and then a man wearing armor came in.


    "n! Get out quickly! Send a signal to the officers! There are traitors in the army!" the marshal shouted?to his trusted subordinate that just came in.


    The vice marshalughed when he heard the shout of the marshal.


    n smiles while looking at the hysterical marshal.


    "Indeed, there are traitors in the army¡ªyou and your cronies."

 Chapter 58 Army Revolution

    <h4>Chapter 58 Army Revolution</h4>


    "W-what?" The marshal''s face turned pale and shocked. He can''t believe what he is seeing and hearing.


    "Do I need to repeat it? You will be traitors," Calmly said by n.


    The marshal''s eyes turned red from anger. His face is so fierce.


    "Damn YOUUU!!! I will kill you!!! I will slowly kill you!! You will not die alone!! You will experience unimaginable pain with your family!! I will make sure of that!! Ahhhh!" the marshal shouted.


    The marshal is trying to use his aura and magic. Aura and mana started flowing out of his body, but they were all absorbed by the chains with shining runes.


    "Huff huff, what the fuck is this?!?" asked the marshal. He is shocked as he raised his arms and stared at the chains that kept absorbing his aura and mana.


    Aura masters and magicians are usually put in prison and tied with very strong chains to prevent their escape. Many aura masters and magicians whomitted crimes were killed because it was too troublesome to imprison them. Edgar assigned a research team to invent the chain because his army and special force will suffer a very strong resistance if too many enemies are killed since there is not enough material to hold them in prison. If their aura and magic cannot find a way to suppress them, they will be a dangerous time bomb. The magic chain already exists on earth. Edgar gave them a direction, but it still took many years before they seeded.


    n smiled at the marshal and said,"It is a magic chain that lets you live. We would have killed you if we could not find a way to suppress your aura and magic."


    The marshal stares at n with his fierce eyes. He is gritting his teeth.


    "WHY?!! You worked for me for so long! I did not treat you badly!! Why?!!" the Marshal furiously asked.


    n''s eyes suddenly turned fierce.


    "You turned my father into a ve! You let him mine for many years! You let him die!" shouted n.


    The marshal''s face suddenly changed.


    n''s eyes turned red, and tears started falling.


    "He went out to work and never came back. I thought he left us; I can''t believe it because I know how much he loves us. I hated him for leaving us and passing the burden to me and my mother. Later, a man came to me and gave me a blood letter of my father. He also told me what happened. My father was captured when he was going home and forced to mine. He did not give up his life hoping he could be free and go back to us. He had mined for many years even if his body is breaking down."


    More tears fall from n''s eyes as she fiercely stares at the Marshal.


    "He begged you to get treated when he was severely injured! He never begged for payment even after working for many years! He begged you to at least let him see us before dying! You let him die!"


    The marshal''s face is distorted. He remembered an old man who was clinging to his feet, crying so much and begging to let him see his family before dying. He was one of those who were captured because the minecked miners. The mine is important to Duke Reich, so he was there to supervise it.


    The Marshal still fiercely stares at n.


    "Your revolt will be doomed. You don''t know how powerful the force behind Duke Reich is!"


    n wiped his tears and chuckled.


    "You think we didn''t know that Duke Reich is secretly supported by the Maginev Empire? We will not move if we have no assurance of winning. I hope the king will allow Duke Reich to live and let him apany you in the mine for the rest of your lives. I will visit the mine and watch happily as you work there forever."


    n and the Vice Marshal left the tent. The Marshal''s face was stupefied.


    The Vice Marshal looked at his subordinate and ordered, "Gather the soldiers."


    After a few minutes, all the soldiers are gathered on the open ground.


    "Is there another drill?"


    "Yes, probably. Look, the sound blockade is activated again. The Vice Marshal said that it is necessary during drill to prevent spies from hearing ourbat drill."


    The Vice Marshal walks to the tform; behind him are boxes and a treasure chest. The soldiers notice that the atmosphere is different today and very solemn. The ground became quiet.


    The Vice Marshal stands on the tform and faces the soldiers.


    "Today, we are not going to drill. Our decision here will determine the fate of our kingdom. There is bad news that I must tell you! Our kingdom is at risk of being sold!"


    The soldiers are shocked. Their minds went nk for a while. The ground became noisy.


    "Vice Marshal, how is that possible? Where is the enemy?! There is not even a war!"


    "Yes! Yes! There is no sign of war."


    "How the hell is our kingdom going to be sold? As if the Royal Court will allow that! That is only possible if the Maginev Empire controls the Royal Court!"


    The Vice Marshal raised his hand to calm the crowd.


    "I am sorry to inform you that the thing we are most afraid to happen is happening right now. The Maginev Empire controls the Royal Court of Ru kingdom through Duke Reich! Here is the evidence we got from the Marshal assigned by Duke Reich! Open the box!"


    The soldiers'' minds are struck by lightning. The impossible actually happened. They stare at the boxes, hoping that it isn''t true.


    The boxes opened, and inside of them were the currency of the Maginev Empire and letters. The vice marshal read some exchanged letters between the Marshal, Duke Reich, and Maginev empire. The soldiers feel terrified. Some of the letters are actually not true, but Baynard mixed truth with falsehood to make them more convincing. The money was not taken from the marshal, it was prepared by Baynard to produce more nted evidence.


    "Soldiers! Duke Reich is a secret ally of the Maginev Empire for a long time. Once the war in the west of the Maginev Empire stops, their focus will turn to us. Duke Reich, who controls the Royal Court, will open our border with open arms to the soldiers of the empire. Have you seen the state of citizens conquered by the empire in the past?! They are treated as lower beings! Their nobles could bully the others at will! Do you want your family to live in that state?! When your fellow citizen bes their ything, are you willing?!?"


    The Vice Marshal''s eyes are red from anger.


    "We have stayed here in the border for a long time. We have a fellow soldierst month that saved our fellow citizen from an animal''s hand, a soldier of the empire. The empire brazenly crossed the border, abused our citizens but saved by our soldier. Do you remember what they did? They captured our fellow soldier in our ownnd! They humiliated and killed our fellow but our marshal stopped us from doing anything!! The soldier''s family was howling and asking why!! I can''t answer and even look at their eyes!! The empire humiliated us so many times! Soldiers, are you willing to surrender to them?!!"


    All the soldier''s eyes are red. Everything the Vice Marshal said is vivid in their minds. There is a boiling rage within them.


    "NOOO!" shouted the soldiers.


    "Even if we are unwilling to surrender, we cannot fight the empire alone! Our kingdom is doomed without a powerful protection. A kingdom is willing to protect our kingdom under its wing, the Baynard kingdom! Where do you think the money they earned so much is going? Its a secret army! A powerful secret army that can contend against the empire! Right now, our capital is probably already captured by Baynard using that army! Baynard is so powerful that not only our kingdom but even Fran is being captured right now!"


    "Do you not yearn to serve under Baynard? Free education for your children. No suffering of our citizens. Fair treatment under thew. Living in a prosperous kingdom where you don''t have to worry about food and clothing for your family! Soldiers, let''s end the suffering of our citizens and let your family have a prosperous life! Let''s wee Baynard with open arms!"


    The Vice Marshal vigorously raised his hand as he said his closing speech. The soldiers feel excited. They have already heard so many times how the refugees from Ru and Fran turned from poor to rich. Some of them even went to Baynard to confirm the news. Many Rus and Frannian also joined the army or the Royal Court of Baynard.


    The soldiers raised their hands. It isn''t just happening on the border but all around the kingdom. The same thing is happening in Fran. Baynard had prepared for so long. Many of their secret allies in the army in two kingdoms are promoted in the army in various ways. They spread the news of the lives of refugees that came from their kingdom. They became the main source of propaganda in the army. Their allies subdued the officers that could hinder them before instigating the soldiers. All their preparation is for this historical revolution.


    "LETS WELCOME BAYNARD WITH OPEN ARMS!"

 Chapter 59 Citizen鈥檚 Choice

    <h4>Chapter 59 Citizen''s Choice</h4>


    When the two suns rise, people are surprised in the kingdoms of Ru and Fran. Within the viges, towns, and cities of two kingdoms, an earthen pir is erected on the square, za, or open ground. On top of each pir is a crystal ball. The runes on the crystal ball are shining.


    People are pointing at it. There are guards guarding each pir. Eager, curious children want to approach it, but their parents are stopping them.


    "What is that thing?"


    "Mama! That ball is beautiful."


    "Father! Father! Look, there is a person inside the ball! How can a person hide inside the ball? The crystal ball is smaller than me!"


    People are shocked that a person suddenly appeared in the crystal ball.


    "Citizens of the kingdom, hello, I am Prince Pascal, the youngest son of the King."


    The same thing is happening in the Fran kingdom.


    "Citizens of the kingdom, hello, I am Princess La, the youngest daughter of the King."


    Edgar spread magicians all over the two kingdoms to install televisions for live broadcasts. The magicians do not necessarily have a good aptitude for earth magic, but they trained one single earth magic for a long time to prepare for this moment. The magicians are from the army, students, and magic production corps. There are tall earth pirs in secret locations all over the two kingdoms that transmit the live broadcast happening in the capital.


    "I am here to inform you of the true situation of the kingdom. I am sad to tell you that our kingdom is going to be sold by the person that truly control the Royal Court. Aren''t you confused why the Royal Court is neglecting your well being? Why you can no longer afford food but only a symbolic help is done by the Royal Court? The reason is because they really don''t care.


    Duke Reich is a secret ally of the Maginev Empire and he is the one that truly controls the Royal Court. He ns to open the border of our kingdom to the empire. He and his allies in the kingdom will still be nobles but you will keep suffering. What you are experiencing now will be worse as what the citizens of conquered nations by the empire had experienced. History already told what will happen to you once the empire conquers our kingdom.


    Citizens, in our border, the empire''s soldiers are brazenly crossing the border. They pige viges, kidnap our women, and humiliate and torture fathers who were just protecting their family. They repeatedly humiliated our kingdom''s people, but the royal court did not do anything to stop it. What is happening in the border will happen all over the kingdom. Do you want to be humiliated by the empire and have no power to fight back? Do you want to watch as your family suffers from the mistreatment of the empire?"


    The citizens'' eyes turned red from anger. They are angry that the Royal Court does not really care about them. They are even more angry that they will let them suffer further under the empire.


    "Citizens, we seeded in taking control of the Royal Court, but we do not have enough power to defend against the empire."


    The citizens face change. Their expressions are full of anxiousness.


    "Although we do not have that power, other kingdom does, its Baynard Kingdom! The kingdom that has been giving donations when people have no food to eat, clothes to wear and nkets to protect our people from cold. The kingdom have enough power to protect us. Citizens, I have seen with my own eyes their secret power cultivated by their rich kingdom.


    My kingdom''s people, are you willing to live under their wing? Within their kingdom, no one dies of cold and hunger. Childrens can go to school for free. Every family lives in a brick house. There is no bandit that will ravage your vige. Everyone will be treated fairly under thew. Commoners have the right to participate in the affairs of the kingdom. People, are you willing to be citizens of the Baynard Kingdom? All you have to do is say YES!"


    The citizens eyes are full of excitement. The refugees that ran away from their kingdom came back with gifts during the holidays. They heard and saw the prosperity of the kingdom and its citizens. They also want to live there, but the border has be very strict. Even refugees are no longer allowed to go to Baynard, so they have no choice but to continue having a hard life in their kingdom. The citizens raised their hands.


    "YEEEESSS!"?the citizens loudly answered.


    Pascal and La smiled when they heard the loud answer of the citizens.


    "I heard your answer, then let us wee Baynard with open arms."


    A while ago, in the army camps of the two kingdoms, armies were preparing to march out of the camp.


    "Let''s move out," ordered themanders.


    Twit! Twit! A very fast small bird came down from the air andnded on a piece of wood inside the yard of a castle. The bird is blue and white in color. Its feet have a small piece of paper attached to something else.


    "Hmm?" The caretaker noticed the letter and opened it. His face turned pale, and his feet turned weak. He ran away, but stumbled. He does not care about the wound on his knee. He stands up and continues running to the castle.


    "My Lord! My Lord! Urgent news! Urgent news! It''s from the capital!" the caretaker frantically shouted.


    The Duke frowns as the caretaker neglects the etiquette of nobles. He elegantly lifted his porcin cup and sipped tea.


    "What is it?" Calmly asked the Duke while continuing to sip.


    "My lord, the capital is captured!"


    The Duke sprayed out the tea from his mouth. His favorite porcin cup fell and broke, but he seemed to have not noticed it. He is petrified. his mind is nk. Many nobles in two kingdoms are in the same state.


    "Quickly inform the army nearby! We must save the capital!" the Duke immediately ordered to his subordinate.


    "My lord! My lord!" Another servant is frantically running toward the Duke.


    "The army is marching!" informed the servant.


    "Hahaha, good, their reaction is fast. The capital should be able to save. The enemy is probably small in number. That is the only way they can sneak to the capital." said the Duke with joy.


    "M-my lord, their g is not Ru but Baynard kingdom," said the servant with fear.


    The Duke''s eyes and mouth turned wide. A servant approached the stupefied Duke.


    "My Lord, someone approached me earlier and gave me this letter. It is personally written by the King of Baynard. They said that Baynard has captured the capital and our army has also joined them." said the servant.


    Everyone is shocked that Baynard is actually hiding a powerful force that can even influence the army in the kingdom. The Duke absentmindedly took the letter.


    "If we mobilize the citizens, do we have a chance?" asked the Duke.


    "My lord!" Another servant is running towards him.


    The Duke''s face is full of sweat. The scene is familiar to him. Another piece of bad news ising.


    "My lord, a crystal ball is showing the image of Prince Pascal. He is talking to the people from the capital. He wants to wee Baynard to the kingdom instead of surrendering to the Maginev Empire."


    A loud shout is suddenly heard by everyone in the room. The loud shout crushes theirst resistance. The citizens agreed to live under Baynard''s rule.


    "Fi-finish" blurted the Duke. He loses strength in his body and crushes to his seat. They can''t form an army to confront Baynard since even the citizens won''t fight. He tremblingly opened the letter and read it. His face is surprised. His hands stop trembling.


    "House of Lords? meworth Group Shares?"

 Chapter 60 World Shock

    <h4>Chapter 60 World Shock</h4>


    All the nobles who received Edgar''s personal letter are surprised. They thought they would lose everything, but a pie is actually being offered to them. The nobles chosen by Edgar have not caused too much harm to people.


    Assimting the two kingdoms will be much faster with their help. Another reason is to subdue the armies that were not prated by Baynard. Themanders of those armies are members of some noble households chosen by Edgar. The subordinates of thosemanders are loyal. If the nobles are subdued, thosemanders will also be subdued. If thosemanders insist on fighting, they will be surrounded by allied armies.


    It is important to assimte the two kingdoms before the empire can do anything that will cause chaos in the two kingdoms.The most powerful nobles receive an offer of shares, but the less powerful are offered business partnerships. Most nobles immediately agreed, afraid that Baynard would start regretting it, but the smarter nobles did not immediately agree. They are waiting to see the reaction of the Empire and how Baynard will deal with the crisis.


    In the Baynard kingdom, within a mansion full of luxurious items, a man is being held by a royal guard. The man is wearing a garment for sleeping. The man has magic chains on his hands. In the hallway of the mansion are broken floors, walls, and items. There was a fierce fight. The dead bodies of enemies are lying in the hallway.


    "DAMN YOU!!! Do you not know who I am?!! I am Rostas! I am a close friend of your minister Roy!! Damn ant! How dare you attack me!! You do not know the immensity of your mistake!! Your kingdom will cease to exist with just a flick of my finger!! Call Roy now!! Tell him I will destroy your kingdom if he does not give me a satisfying result!!" Furiously shouted by Rostas. His face is full of fierceness.


    Rey smirked when he heard Rostas. He is standing in front of him.


    Rostas'' face became distorted when he saw Rey smirking. The blood vessels on his forehead are bulging because of anger.


    "DAMN YOUUU!!! How dare you look down on me!" Rostas'' eyes are bloodshot. He is gritting his teeth as he stares at Rey. He wants to bury his teeth in Rey''s flesh and tear them to pieces.


    The door in the room opened, and Roy calmly went in.


    Rostas saw Roye in. His face is still full of anger.


    "You are finally here. You must give me a satisfying answer to this mess, or else I will destroy the kingdom you worked hard to build," said Rostas as he suppressed his anger. He is like a raging volcano that will explode once it finds where to vent. Rostas fiercely stared at Rey.


    "Give me this man. Use this chain on him. Do it, and our friendship will still be the same as before."


    Roy smiled when he heard Rostas. Rostas is bewildered when he saw Roy smiling. The blood vessels in his forehead bulge again. Rosta''s face looks hideous.


    "What the hell are you smiling about?!! Do you find this situation funny?!!" asked Rostas angrily.


    Roy nodded while smiling. Rostas lowered his head. He suddenly lifted his head. His expression looked so fierce.


    "FUCK YOUUU!!!" Rostas stares at Roy. His eyes are the same as when he stared at Rey earlier. They are eyes that want to kill.


    "Unlock this chain now! Everything you have is because of me! You are nothing without me! You will be squashed like an ant without me, IDIOT!!!" shouted Rostas.


    Roy put his hands behind his back as he nodded at what Rostas had said.


    "That will be true if I am not pretending to be your ally and descendant of Duke George,"?said Roy calmly.


    "W-what?" Rosta''s mind seemed to be struck by lightning and went nk for a while. His mouth trembled as he realized what Roy had done. His body is trembling.


    "Y-you p-yed us," Rostas said while stuttering. He knows how rich Baynard is. He is also greedy for this kingdom. If Roy is not their ally, then the wealth of the kingdom was probably used to strengthen their power.


    "H-How did I be so dumb?" thought Rostas, then he remembered that every time he talked with Roy, he was very convinced by his reasoning and blinded by the money and luxury given to him. Roy said that the wealth umted by Baynard is used by the Mother Queen forrge-scale infrastructure in the whole kingdom, which is not harmful as Maginev will own Baynardter. He also said that the ipetent king is too extravagant to spend so much money on buying exotic items and species.


    Roy was probably buying time until the kingdom was ready. He, Rostas, helped create a powerful enemy for the empire. As Rostas realized this, he lost strength and fainted.


    A few hours earlier, when the three moons are still visible in the sky, on the border of Baynard Kingdom, two neat armies line up. One is on the border with Ru, while the other is in Fran. Their equipment is new. There are chariots that carry magicians and advanced equipment. There are arrow machines that could rapidly fire magic arrows. There are alsorge crossbows on a t carriage. All the horses used by the army are Tundra. Baynard found a way to import them from the grasnd. It is a powerful army mixed with the current and secret army.


    Arge fireball suddenly went up and burst into the sky.


    Themanders smiled when they saw it. It is the signal of the sess of the operation, and now they can safely cross the kingdom in front of them.


    "Let''s go! Let''s defend our new territory!"


    "YEAH!" All the army cheers. They feel very excited. Their kingdom conquered two kingdoms in less than one day.


    The two armies crossed the border. One went to Ru, and the other went to Fran. They are escorted by the army that surrendered to Baynard. Themander of the escort army is talking andughing together with themander of the army of Baynard.


    Twit! Twit! Messenger birds kept flying to the border of the Maginev Empire, but they were intercepted. When the message finally went through, the army of Baynard had already arrived at the strongholds on the border. They bring with them weapons and equipment that were already prepared by agents along the way. After spending time together, the strongholds are armed to the teeth.


    Twit! Twit! Messenger birds kept flying. All of them are carrying shocking news. They flew everywhere. The news of the Ru and Fran kingdoms surrendering to Baynard found its way and reached the emperors, kings, and queens of many countries around the world!


    "Fuck! What the hell happened?! I just napped for a few hours! How can the reign of two big kingdoms in the east change in just a few hours!" said a young king in the Allied States of the Sorranians. His eyes are sharp. He is wearing a sleeveless shirt. His skin is dark brown, his hair is long, and he is wearing golden earrings, rings, nes, and bracelets. A small ck snake with a green fire on its head is ying on his right hand.


    "I was worrying that we might lose an important business partner in the future, but it seems Baynard is ready to confront the empire. It is still shocking that they are able to cultivate a powerful force in just a few years," said an Elven King while smiling. Their kingdom became prosperous because they traded lightstone with Baynard.


    "Hahahaha, the Central Continent is more interesting than I thought!" A man with the face of a lion is standing on a huge beast while reading the information on a small piece of paper.


    A woman with fair skin, long blue hair, and a veil stood on top of a crystal castle. Around the crystal castle are beautiful pces and houses where sirens and half-sirens live. The ce is surrounded by a huge, beautiful blueke. There is a long bridge that connects thend to the city. There is a long river that connects theke to the sea.


    The woman smiles as she looks in the direction of Baynard.


    "Saya, your daughters are in good hands."


    She is the Queen of the Alya Empire, the most powerful magician in the world.


    Emperors, kings, and queens in many countries around the world are shocked.


    On the border of the Maginev empire, a severely wounded man is panting heavily. He is noticed by a soldier, who approached him.


    "Halt! Who the hell are you? We are not epting beggars here! Get out!" said the soldier with arrogance.


    The Maginev agent felt like his wound became more painful when he heard the dumb soldier.


    "Huff huff, I''m a spy for the empire. I have urgent information that must be given to the intelligence department," said the agent with a painful grimace on his face.


    The soldier''s face changed when he heard the agent. He scrutinizes the agent in front of him. He hesitated but still went and reported to his superior. He can''t afford to bear the responsibility if a mistake happens.


    The news from the border was sent to the capital.


    On a huge cliff overlooking the capital of the Maginev Empire, a one hundred-meter-tall sculpture stands. The spear of its halberd points to the south, which shows the ambition of the empire to conquer the south. The sculpture is of the founder of the empire, Gustav I.


    The capital of the Maginev Empire is huge. It has four huge silver gates. On both sides of each gate are fifty-meter-tall sculptures wearing armor and holding a spear.


    Bang! ng! Bang! Within the castle of the emperor, several broken porcins, sses, and chairs are scattered on the ground.


    Emperor Gustav VII is throwing his favorite wares on the ground out of huge anger. His eyes are red from anger. His face looks hideous.


    "How did it happen?! Why are our spies not noticing anything?! That dumb Rostas, how can he be so dumb not to notice anything?! How can he not find a powerful force hidden beneath his nose?! Our years of nning and so much spending of resources are wasted!!!" Gustav furiously shouted.


    His few ministers present in the room are sweating. They are afraid to say something wrong. Their emperor could kill someone right now.


    "Assemble the army! We will march toward Baynard and squash their kingdom!" said Gustav.


    The ministers look at each other, then stare at the old prime minister. The prime minister notices the gazes of other ministers toward him. He wiped his sweat on his forehead, then gritted his teeth and expressed his opinion.


    "Your Majesty, it will take time to assemble the army."?the Prime Minister cautiously said.


    The emperor became silent for a while. He caressed a piece of porcin, then suddenly smashed it to the floor. His face is still full of anger.


    "Call Marshal Bartos! Tell him to teach Baynard a lesson they can never forget!"

 Chapter 61 Attack of Raging Marshal Bartos

    <h4>Chapter 61 Attack of Raging Marshal Bartos</h4>


    In Baynard Kingdom, people started to get busy as usual. The time is noon, and the citizens of the kingdom are still not aware of the shocking changes that happened in their neighbor, but they will know it soon.


    "Hey Fred, what are you doing? Stop! Stop! Why are you making earth pirs?! You are destroying the cement road!" an old man shouted as he saw a young magician apply earth magic.


    "Uncle policeman! Uncle policeman! Catch Freddie! He is destroying the road!" A child is pulling the pants of a policeman while pointing at the young magician.


    The policeman smiled when he heard the child.


    "Don''t worry, the Royal Court instructed them to do it. Your Majesty has important things to announce."


    "What?!!" The people in the surrounding area were shocked when they heard the policeman. They look at the earth pir that has a crystal ball on top. The runes on the crystal ball started shining. It is happening all around the Kingdom of Baynard.


    "Hello citizens of Baynard, I am Queen Elena, and on behalf of King Van, I bring good news to you all. A few hours ago, Ru and Fran kingdomspletely surrendered to Baynard. Their citizens and leaders both agreed to live under our kingdom''s rule. King Van himself led the teams to make this miracle possible. Citizens, let us cheer for the grand victory of our kingdom, our king, and our soldiers that made this historical endeavor possible!"


    "YEAAAAAH!" Loud cheers happened all around the kingdom; they were throwing what they were holding in the air. Their expressions are full of excitement.


    A restaurant owner with a big belly is raising his hand while cheering on the second floor.


    "All foods today are free!" There are cheers inside and outside the restaurant.


    A cheering, rough man who owns a pub looks at the people around him.


    "All drinks today are free!"


    The citizens of the kingdom are having a grand celebration. They did not expect that their kingdom would be so powerful that it could make two kingdoms surrender in just one day. Their confidence in the Royal Court became very high. The prestige of Van meworth is so high in citizens'' minds.


    In the Ru kingdom, an army currently surrounds a castle within a city. The people nearby are already evacuated. The castle is where Duke Reich lives.


    The captain of the personal guard of Duke Reich is standing on the castle''s wall while looking at the army with intense anger.


    "Idiots! You are being used by your vice marshal for his personal grievance. Retreat now or else your family will be exterminated for treason!" said the captain to the soldiers.


    The soldiers are sneering at the captain. The captain noticed the sneering expressions of the soldiers. His eyes became bloodshot from anger.


    "I will personally cut your heads! I will cut your family''s heads first! I will make you all regret it!"


    The vice marshalughs at the hysterical captain. They are still not aware of their situation. He raised his hand. The huge crossbows with huge magic arrows are pushed to the front and aimed at the huge gate. Small crossbows are aimed at the walls where the guards are standing.


    "Surrender now! No army wille to your aid! The kingdom and its citizenspletely surrender to Baynard!" said the vice marshal.


    The captains and the guards look at each other andugh.


    "Stop your childish trick! Just prepare your head. Once the reinforcementes, I will personally take it!" the captain guard shouted.


    The vice marshal is puzzled. The guards seem to have no idea what happened in the capital or the army. Their army surrounded the castle at dawn, so they were not able to go out and hear what was broadcast by the crystal ball in the city. Their army did not intercept the messenger birds that came to the castle to lower their morale and make the guards surrender. The vice marshal smiles as if he realizes something.


    "It seems Duke Reich did not inform them," thought the vice marshal. He gave the signal of assault.


    "Attack!"


    TWANG! TWANG!


    Shoo! Shoo! Big magic arrows flew to the huge door, while many magic arrows flew to the wall.


    The guards on the wall did the same. Big crossbows and small crossbows also fired at the army.


    Bang! Bang! Magic skills and aura des are destroying the magic arrows.


    Boom! Boom! Big magic arrows are exploding as they hit the steel door. A magic shield shes on the door as it is hit by the big arrows.


    A while ago, before the two suns rose in Fran kingdom, a group of people were riding carriages that were frantically running toward the wharf. They are escorted by tundra ridden by guards. The people inside the carriage are very anxious. Their faces and palms are sweating. They look behind their backs, afraid that something will appear and chase after them.


    "I will make them pay a hundred times for what they did! Do they think that they can stand the anger of the empire?! Once their kingdom is ttened by the empire, I will make all their citizens suffer! This humiliation must be paid by all the people of their kingdom!"?Duke Wesly furiously said. His face looks very fierce. He is clenching his fist so hard. Blood vessels are bulging on his fist. Blood flows from his palms. Their carriages reached a road where there were houses and buildings on their side.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Dense magic arrows suddenly flew towards them.


    "Ahhh!"


    "There is an ambush! Protect the Lord! Get out of the encirclement! Hurry!"


    Many guards are hit. Strong aura masters received special attention. Their bodies are hit with many arrows.


    Blue Dragon Guards suddenly appeared in the surroundings with the navy of the Fran kingdom. Some are standing on the roofs. Many magicians and aura masters cannot mask their energy on their own, but setting up a ce with rune equipment to mask and hide their energy is still possible.


    "Hahahaha, Wesly, the time hase for your retribution! I''ve dreamed of this day for a long time!" Franco isughing while standing on top of a building and looking at the carriage of Duke Wesly.


    Feiyu and Aira are standing in the middle of the road with killing intent in their eyes. They never forget that Suzy suffered so much because of Duke Wesly. They will never let him escape.


    When three moons bathe the world with moonlight again, the fights in two kingdoms are already over. Duke Reich is captured. He escaped through a secret pathway that only he knew. He used his family as bait for diversion. He escaped with his eldest son. They were captured in the mountains with the help of hunters. Duke Wesly was never willing to be captured. He fought to the death, and he was killed by Feiyu. The Royal Family of Ru and Fran is captured. The innocents are spared, but the sinners are jailed. Those with unforgivable crimes were sentenced to death. Both kings died before the special forces entered the castle. Both crown princes of the two kingdoms thought the kings were forcefully taking back their power. They did not know that it was Baynard attacking the capital. La cried when she heard the news.


    The magicians went to the battlefields and helped fix the destroyed ces. The corpses of Rayga and Maneki are also taken away. There is a stab wound on their left chest.


    Near the border of Ru kingdom, a few hours of travel distance from the stronghold, a camp is set up with a Baynard g. They are going to the stronghold and give necessary supplies.


    "Leader, I still can''t believe that Ru is already part of our kingdom! I still feel like I''m dreaming," said an adjutant.


    Themander smiled and said, "It is natural. What our kingdom did has never happened in history! It will forever be remembered by the world!"


    The two areughing together, and unbeknownst to them, a crisis is approaching them. A huge shadow of a man appears outside the camp.


    He sneers at the happy and rxed scene of soldiers.


    He put more strength and aura on his feet and jumped high.


    Marshal Bartos is in the sky. His body is d in a golden aura. He is two meters tall. His upper body is naked, with a wound scar across his chest. His skin is dark brown, and he has thick, long orange hair that reaches his waist. He is wearing crocodile-colored gloves made of metal, red pants, and brown shoes. His eyes and expression are fierce as he stares at the camp. He raised his right hand. Threads of golden aura form in the air and start rotating on Bartos'' right arm. More golden auras gather until the aura forms a huge golden arm, then he strikes it down on the camp.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    A huge golden aura fist is rapidly moving down to the camp.


    The soldiers on the camp noticed Bartos when he released his aura. The soldiers feel the pressure from the huge aura created by Bartos. They feel like a powerful beast was staring at them. They are petrified when they saw the huge golden aura fisting to them.


    KING SLASH


    A huge white aura de flew and block the golden fist.


    Bang! The pressure of the sh of the white aura de and golden fist crushed the ground a few meters beneath them. There was a strong shockwave from the sh that generated strong blows of wind.


    Bang! A deeper hole in the ground appeared. The tents and supplies are being blown away by huge winds.


    "Move away quickly! Don''t get caught in the fight! Don''t worry about the supplies! Protect yourselves!" themander loudly ordered. He stares at the back of their king with worry.


    "Your Majesty, please be safe," themander thought.


    Edgar is wearing white armor with a red cape. His whole body is d in a white aura. The back of the cape has the crest of the king. He will no longer hide. The world will see the true face of the King of Baynard.


    Bang! The golden fist and white aura de exploded. A huge hole appeared below their sh. Large amounts of soil are blown away.


    Boom! Boom! The debris fell on the camp and destroyed many tents.


    Flop! Bartosnded on the ground and stared fiercely at Edgar.


    "I was wondering why Baynard suddenly has the guts to confront our empire. Is it because of you? Boy! Your kingdom is underestimating our empire too much! Once our hands are freed from the west, your kingdom will have no power to fight back!" Bartos shouted.


    Edgar smiled after he heard the threat from Bartos. Then he said," Marshal Bartos, we know the n of your empire. Once our kingdom does not agree to the annexation of your empire, Duke Reich and Duke Wesly will initiate a war on our kingdom. The war of our three kingdoms will exhaust our resources and army, which will make it easier for your empire to conquer our three kingdoms. Defeat is inevitable if we do not take the initiative to attack while your empire is engaged in war in the west. It is our only chance."


    Barto''s face changed when he heard Edgar, and then his face turned more fierce.


    "Boy! Your kingdom will be remembered as sinners! Your decision will bring a lot of deaths to three kingdoms! Watch as I squash your armies just like now!"


    A huge magic circle appeared beneath Bartos'' feet.


    Boom! Three huge arms with palms rise from the ground. The huge arms are nearly twenty meters tall and moving toward the camp.


    Brrgh! The loud sound of moving giant arms echoes. The soldiers legs went limp when they saw the iing huge arms.


    Edgar saw the iing huge arms. He took a horizontal sh stance, and threads of white aura rotate on his sword. The sword has the size of a king''s sword, but the de, hilt, and handle are all white. The blow of the wind suddenly increases around him, making his cape and hair sway. Edgar swings the sword toward the huge arms.


    SPLITTING SKY

 Chapter 62 I am King of Baynard

    <h4>Chapter 62 I am King of Baynard</h4>


    Brrgh! The huge twenty meters tall arms are rapidly moving forward.


    The Baynard soldiers are petrified.


    Edgar saw the iing huge arms. He takes a horizontal sh stance, and threads of white aura rotate on his sword. The sword has the size of a king''s sword, but the de, hilt, and handle are all white. The blow of the wind suddenly increases around him, making his cape and hair sway. Edgar swings the sword toward the huge arms.


    SPLITTING SKY


    Nearly twenty-five meters of white aura de flew and instantly appeared in front of the three giant earthen arms.


    Crunch! The three giant arms are cut in the middle. Brrgh! The upper part of the giant arms separated, then fell to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The ground is crushed, andrge dust forms where the giant arms fell. The lower part of the giant arms started to crumble.


    Bartos face does not look good when he saw the giant arms were cut.


    "A young fourth-level aura master, I thought he did not have much power since he is young, even if he reaches that stage, but my judgment is wrong. The boy must be killed!" Bartos eyes suddenly filled with huge killing intent as he releases more of his golden aura.


    Bartos dashes to Edgar.


    KING''S FIELD


    Eighteen meters in front of Bartos, the earth suddenly turned softer.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Many arms suddenly rise from Bartos field and move rapidly to Edgar.


    KING''S FIELD


    Woosh! A fire field appears around Edgar as the center. Many me swords rise and attacked the huge arms.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The arms and me swords keep exploding. The debris keep falling and crashing to the ground. Thick dust is forming that even reaches near Edgar.


    Woosh! Bartos suddenly came out of the thick dust and appeared above Edgar. His right arm is d in a huge golden aura arm.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    BANG! A huge explosion appeared. There is a huge crater on the ground where Bartos hit his golden arm. The crater is asrge as thirty meters. Large pieces of rock and soil flew into the air.


    Edgar escaped by pushing himself back with fire pir.


    He is in a horizontal sh stance as he stands on top of tje fire pir.


    Threads of white aura are rotating around his sword, then he shed it to Bartos.


    SPLITTING SKY


    The huge white aura de rapidly move to Bartos.


    Bang! Bartos blocked the attack with his huge golden arm.


    Boom! The pressure crushes the ground beneath Bartos.


    Boom! The ground keeps crushing under the pressure.


    Bartos put more aura on his left fist, then struck it at the aura de.


    FLAME METEOR


    Woo! Woo! me meteors are falling down to Bartos.


    Bang! The white aura de is crushed by Barto''s powerful punch. The me meteors are already near the ground.


    KING''S FIELD


    Earthen fists flew and blocked the me meteors.


    Bang! Bang! They are exploding in the air, and more dust has formed around Bartos.


    Edgar is in a shing stance outside the crater, closer to the enemy than when he was in the air.


    SPLITTING SKY


    The huge aura de flew and hit where Bartos was standing.


    Woosh! Edgar''s face changed as Bartos appeared above him. The marshal is really fast. Edgar''s sense is slower than the Marshal''s speed.


    Bartos is raising both his hands over his head. Both his arms are d with five meters of golden aura arms. He smashed the giant arms to Edgar.


    GIANT SMASH


    BANG! There was a very loud explosion, and a huge crater appeared on the ground. Larger pieces of debris are flying.


    Psssh! Water suddenly rises from the crater as it reaches too deep.


    Bang! Edgar''s back hit debris, and he is still being pushed back. He was able to move and avoid the direct hit, but he was pushed by the strong shock wave. He moves his knee and body closer and allows his body to rotate in the air. After rotating in the air a few times, hended his feet on debris flying in the air, then he jumped to his back.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground, but a crisis is waiting for him there. Bartos is on his right side. Bartos''s right fist is covered by a golden ball made up of golden aura. Threads of golden aura are still rotating and gathering on it, but Bartos seems to be ready to strike. Edgar has no time to dodge and execute a powerful attack.


    Bartos punched his powerful fist.


    FIST OF ANNIHILATION


    CLANG! Edgar shed his sword at the golden fist, which had not fully stretched forward and reached its full power. The sword stopped the movement of the golden fist, but the golden beam still continues to move forward.


    Oom! The golden beam is cut in the middle. The soil on both sides of Edgar is annihted. Deep gullies appeared on both sides of Edgar. The soil where Edgar stands and behind him is spared.


    An army approaches the battleground of Edgar and Bartos. The army is led by Marshal Frey and the vice marshal. Bartos felt the approaching army of 3rd peak-level aura masters. He is currently alone. Once more peak levels arrive, it will be just as disadvantageous to him. He fiercely stares at Edgar. There will still be a chance in the future, and it won''t be long.


    "Boy! Wash your neck! The next time I see you, I will rip your head off!"


    Bang! Bartos jumped away after giving his warning to Edgar.


    The army arrived. Marshal Frey and the others are shocked by the aftermath caused by the fight between Edgar and Bartos.


    All the soldiers dismounted their steeds and paid respect to their king. The marshal and vice marshal approached Edgar.


    "Your Majesty! We were patrolling the area when we heard the battle. I didn''t expect that the Marshal of the Empire would attack himself," said Marshal Frey.


    Edgar nodded and said, "I was also not sure if he would attack, but if I am at their emperor''s feet, I will mobilize a 4th level aura master who has no equal in Baynard. It will take time to gather their army, but a single aura master could slip and cause devastation to our army. Our morale could have been dampened if they seeded, but too bad, I am also a 4th level aura master."


    The surrounding army is shocked when they heard Edgar. Their king has reached the fourth level! Great!!! They felt very excited.


    Marshal Frey smiles as he looks at the excited faces of the army. He was also very shocked when he knew that their king had reached that stage quickly. It was just a few years ago when their king asked him how to reach the fourth stage. It did not even cross his mind that their king would actually reach that stage much faster than him.


    Marshal Frey had a sparring session with Edgar. Edgarpletely suppressed him. The fourth level has much higher endurance because they can even mobilize the aura in the air to fill the aura with their attack. Their aura attacks no longer onlye from their own bodies. The aura that ds their body will no longer be red. The color is affected by their concept. It is difficult to form a magic circle within the circumference of an opponent''s king''s field. Sneak attacks like what Edgar did on Rayga will not work against an opponent with king''s field, but the closer the element, the stronger the control, so aura masters with king''s field can still easily cast magic skills around them when king''s field is partially activated.


    Edgar did not mobilize the aura in the air during his fight with Rayga and Maneki because there were prying eyes around them. Once the empire knows that he has reached the fourth level, they will send not just Bartos but a few third-peak levels with an embryonic form of concept. By the time Bartos returns and informs the empire that he has reached the fourth level, the defense set up by Baynard will beplete. It will be difficult for powerful aura masters to sneak into Baynard''s territory. It was Edgar''s n, so he endured getting injured in his fight with two 3rd peak levels to buy time for the kingdom.


    The Marshal and Vice Marshal have astonished faces as they look at the destruction caused by the previous fight.


    "Fourth level is really powerful," said the Vice Marshal.


    Edgar smiled when he heard it. He looked at the aftermath of his fight with Bartos and said something that blew the minds of the Marshal and Vice Marshal.


    "It is not the true power of concept."

 Chapter 63 Annexation of Two Kingdoms

    <h4>Chapter 63 Annexation of Two Kingdoms</h4>


    The kings, queens, and beings around the world have not recovered from the shock of Ru and Fran''s surrender. Another shock blew their minds.


    "Van meworth, the King of Baynard, is a fourth-level aura master! The youngest to reach the 4th stage in history!"


    Everyone thought that the shocking news was over, but another news reached their ears.


    "Roy, a man with no aura or magic, toyed the empire and two dukes of the two kingdoms! He brought the two kingdoms to their knees!"


    Everyone can''t believe what they are hearing. How can an ordinary man be so powerful?


    "Fuck! Is Baynard a den of monsters?!!" is a thought that runs through many beings minds.


    A few hours ago, before the news of Edgar and Roy spread to the world, the news about Edgar reached the empire first.


    Inside the castle of the emperor in the Maginev Empire, news about the king of Baynard reached the ears of the emperor. The emperor''s eyes are wide open. He can''t believe it. A twenty-six-year-old fourth-level aura master! He knows the power of fourth level. He is even afraid of Bartos.


    Gustav murmured, "How is that possible? How is that possible?"


    The prime minister sighs at the bewildered emperor and can''t help but say, "Your Majesty, the news came from Marshal Bartos himself."


    Gustav looks at the old minister, then suddenly stood up and grabbed the minister''s arms.


    "What did Bartos say? Did he win?" asked Gustav with expectation.


    "Your Majesty, he said he has a slight advantage. The young king has just recently reached the stage." said the Prime Minister.


    "S-Slight advantage?" Gustav is speechless.


    "Your Majesty, Marshal Bartos did not use his full power. There was no chance to use it because their army interrupted their fight." said the Prime Minister.


    "Right! Right! Hahahaha, so Bartos did not use his full power! We must quickly mobilize the army to give Bartos a chance to pummel that damn king into meat sauce!" said the emperor as he gnashed his teeth and clenches his fists.


    "Y-Your Majesty, w-we actuallyck money to recruit soldiers. We can''t mobilize the army in the west because the Morowind empire is making some movements. There are only a few soldiers on the border of Ru and Fran since it was not necessary when the two dukes became our secret ally. We were supposed to stop the war in the west because of the problem with money," said the old minister with a helpless tone.


    "T-this, how did it turn into this?! D-does that mean that we are just going to watch the annexation of the two kingdoms?!" Gustav loudly asked with bloodshot eyes.


    "Your Majesty, the timing of Baynard''s attack is urately right!" said the old minister while firmly gripping his fists. His face looks very serious.


    "A-Are you saying this is their strategy?! Who the hell is the monster that can scheme like this?!" the astonished Gustav asked.


    Gustav and the minister stare at each other as the young king of Baynard appears in their minds. The king, who pretended to be ipetent for many years, then amazed the whole world with a single brilliant feat.


    Gustav and the minister shake their heads.


    "How can there be a monster in strength and mind? If a monster exists like that, I,the emperor, will surrender the empire to him!"


    The words spread throughout the world, Baynard will officially include the two kingdoms as their territory. The soldiers of Maginev empire is gnashing their teeth. They are not prepared tounch a war immediately. They endured the boiling rage within them and just keep sharpening their de until it is ready to strike.


    The ceremony was broadcast throughout the whole territory of Baynard, including the previous two kingdoms. The kingdom still follows a constitutional monarchy.


    All citizens rejoice. On the first day after Ru and Fran officially belonged to Baynard, people felt the difference. Food and clothes are being distributed for free to families thatck them. Officials coordinated with leaders in viges, towns, and cities to make a list of families that needed help. Special forces are deployed to eradicate bandits. Dragon Hall is not dissolved. It might even expand to other countriester. Policemen are patrolling the streets. Gangs are arrested and given to Minister Topas for reform. He epted them with a smile, but his smile made the hairs of the gangs stand up.


    Magic Production Corps went around cities, towns, and viges to create proper water systems, drainage systems, and public toilets. There are few magicmps in cities and towns. The royal court ordered magicmps frompanies other than the meworth Group. There are magic appliancepanies owned by the remaining nobles. Thepanies owned by Duke Reich, Duke Wesly, and other eradicated nobles are divided among them. All nobles in two kingdoms epted the offer of Edgar when news spread that he is a powerful fourth-level aura master.


    The royal court recruited ordinary people for temporary work to clean the trash and feces of humans and steeds in cities, towns, and viges. When morning came, people found out that the air is a lot more fresh. The political system of Baynard is introduced to citizens. Officials are deployed for temporary management until officials of Ru and Fran adapt to the political system of the kingdom.


    Large-scale construction happened again. Many ordinary people and magicians are working together to create roads, bridges, and houses. The slums are destroyed, the people living there are put inrge tents, and they will be given new houses after they are built. Orphans are put in orphanages.


    The scene in the first few months when Edgar arrived at the trial is happening again. The previous two kingdoms are thriving, and new citizens are happy.


    Inside the castle of the emperor in the Morowind Empire,a secret meeting is happening between the emperor and a mysterious man wearing a hood that covers his head. Beside him is a nervous, chubby man wearing a loose robe.


    Emperor Uslou looks at the man with a hood with interest.


    "I heard you are a giant with two heads and eight arms. They said you are very scary, so scary that two kingdoms bend their knees on your ord, Minister Roy, or should I say Prime Minister?"


    The man with a hoodughs and removes his hood. Roy is smiling and says,"Your Majesty, I am still the minister of trade and industry. There was not enough time to transfer the duties of Prime Minister to me because I volunteered to do this secret deal with your empire."


    "Hah! Why should I help you? Should it not be more advantageous to my empire if you go to all-out war with the Maginev Empire?!" said Emperor Uslou.


    Roy smiled when he heard the emperor. "Your Majesty, we know that your country has exhausted its resources in the war and your empire has fewer ie than Maginev because you don''t have direct ess to the sea. If Maginev conquered our kingdom, they will have a lot more source of wealth. If you help us hold the army of Maginev in the west, we will help you solve the problem in the grasnd. We will even invest in your empire and share our technology."


    "What?!!" Uslou stood up. He can''t believe what he just heard. The problem that has terrorized them ever since their empire was established can be solved. They will even invest and share their technology. The person in front of him really deserves his reputation.


    "Your Majesty, withholding the army of the Maginev empire does not need so many resources to spend. Just make Marshal Aktor create devastation in front of their stronghold, and then our secret deal will officially form." Roy said with a smile.


    "Hahahaha, a deal that has so much advantage to the empire, and I won''t even spend a penny. I really like it!" The emperor calmed down afterughing for a while, then he asked Roy.


    "How will you solve the ogre that always harasses the border?"


    Roy looked at the nervous, chubby man beside him and answered.


    "Border Trade."

 Chapter 64 Preparation for War

    <h4>Chapter 64 Preparation for War</h4>


    On the border between Maginev and Morowind, a huge disturbance suddenly happened outside the stronghold of the Maginev Empire.


    A lightning beam suddenly fell from the sky to the ground.


    Boom! A very loud explosion startled the soldiers in the stronghold. Nearly fifty meters of broken ground appeared on the site of the explosion.


    Aktor, the Marshal of the Morowind Empire, is at the center of the broken ground. His body and huge hammer are d in a purple aura. Lightning is shing all over his body and hammer. He is wearing purple armor and holding a silver hammer with magic runes.


    "Hahahaha, chickens! Come out! Let me entertain you while your Marshal is out! Hahahaha." Aktor shouted whileughing.


    The shield of the stronghold is activated. At the wall of the stronghold, the apprentice of Bartos looks so fierce as he stares at Aktor. He is clenching his fist so hard. He is biting his lips as he holds his anger within. He punched the wall without putting an aura on his fist, and then a crack appeared on the wall.


    "Morowind Empire! You despicable shit!!!" Their army on this border cannot mobilize because Aktor and his army might attack. If there is no movement from Aktor, they might pull out an army and peak levels with an embryonic form of concept to join the attack on Baynard Kingdom, but their hope is now crushed. Aktor''s timing of attack is good, and he can''t help but think that a secret agreement between Morowind and Baynard happened.


    Within the new territory of the Baynard Kingdom, a caravan is traveling quite a distance from the border. A man observes his surroundings sometimes. The chubby business owner riding on a brown horse notices the suspicious action of the man. He touches his mustache while thinking. He pped his hands after thinking.


    "Did we not buy a rare item from the Maginev empire? Let us go to the city and try to sell it to the RAISE branch! If the price is high, half of it will be divided among all of you!" said the chubby owner.


    "Yeah!" The workers cheered when they heard the business owner. The suspicious man also cheers to avoid acting out of ce. He is oblivious that he will never see the sunlight of two suns again tomorrow.


    "Hahahaha, you did a good job. You caught quite a big fish. We are able to pry useful information from him. He even has drawings of terrain on our border," said the city''s police chief as he is holding a big cigarette between his fingers. There is a w scar on his right cheek. The chubby business owner is rubbing his palms as if expecting something.


    The police chiefughed as he saw the action of the chubby man.


    "That spy is worth two thousand gold. Here is your money." The city''s police chief put a small bag that contained the gold on the table. The chubby business owner took the bag and opened it. The gold coins have denominations, and they also have unique shining runes when exposed to the sun or light. Edgar denominated gold and copper, then he put unique runes to prevent forgery. All the money circting in the market is backed by gold. Citizens have confidence in the currency and the reputation of the Royal Court.


    The chubby business owner has a look of joy on his face. Two thousand gold is worth three months of his profit. Spies of the Maginev empire are being caught everywhere. The Baynard kingdom has warned the citizens to report suspicious behavior. They will be rewarded a lot if the reported individual is proven to be a spy. It is reported in TV and newspapers how to spot a spy.


    A man is walking on a street. His face is sweating, and his back is drenched with sweat.


    "What the hell is wrong with this kingdom?! How can people be so alert?! I only ask a few things, but many eyes suddenly stare at me." asked to man to himself in his mind.


    A little boy with a wooden sword suddenly blocked the road in front of him.


    "Uncle, are you a spy?" the boy innocently asked. Everyone stopped walking and?what they were doing. Everyone''s eyes are on the man. The man looks so nervous that more eyes are staring at him.


    "N-n-nonsense! B-boy, how did your parents teach you?!! Do you not know how dangerous wrong usation is?!!" Furiously shouted the man. His heart is beating fast.


    Flop! A huge hand patted the man''s shoulder. A giant man wearing gray armor with a police crest appears behind him. His face looks fierce.


    "We will know if the usation is wrong or not," said the giant man.


    "F-finish," thought the man.


    Within the Maginev Empire, more beggars and homeless people appeared in cities in thest few years because of the war with the Morowind Empire. Although Baynard has difficulty luring high officers or officials of the empire, they have been able to easily prate the bottom, especially in the past two years. The economy of the empire is too depressed, causing many of its citizens to be disced.


    In a private room of a high-end restaurant, officials are talking with each other. An official touches a rune device in the room, and magic suddenly appears.


    SOUND BLOCKADE


    The shield reaches every corner of the room, but there is an inconspicuous tube hidden within a floral design connected to a hearing device within a secret room in the cer of the restaurant. A man is listening to the conversation of the officials, and then a smile suddenly appears on his face. He wrote the encrypted information on a piece of paper, hid it on some left-over food, and gave it to the beggar. The beggar gave the paper to a viger who owns a street stall. The viger took the paper out of the city at sundown and gave it to the man hidden in the underground in his house. The manmunicated the information with a crystal ball. Communication is possible because there is a crystal tower disguised as a huge tree in a lush forest near the city. Crystal towers disguised as huge trees are all over the empire.


    "A blitz attack led by Marshal Bartos? As we expected, they could not mobilize arge army and support a long war with us. They were able to squeeze out a small amount of money that could onlyst for a very short time. Roy did a good job in convincing the Morowind Empire to hold back their army in the west. We will focus on defense. It isn''t the right time for an all-out war with the empire," Calmly said by Edgar. He, themanders, and his trusted ministers are sitting around a sand table that shows the map of Baynard and Maginev. Elena is also sitting there because she will hold the helm of the Royal Court with Roy while Edgar is leading the war.


    "Your Majesty, how do we distribute our peak 3rd level aura masters? We do not know where Marshal Bartos will attack! He has so much destructive power that if you or another peak level can''t arrive on time, our navy or army might suffer devastating losses," said Wilder.


    "Flute will apany the navy with two peak 3rd level. Marshal Frey will guard the border in the northwest with two peak 3rd level. A king''s field with two peak 3rd level can defend from 4th level for a while until help arrives. We have crystal balls that can immediately call for help," said Edgar. Marshal Frey and Flute nod. Flute looks calm, but sweat appears on Marshal Frey''s forehead. They sparred with Edgar and knew the true power of concept. Marshal Frey doesn''t know if he can stay alive until help arrives.


    "Actually, I have a way to force Bartos to attack near me," said Edgar with a smile.


    Everyone is surprised when they heard Edgar and waited for him to continue to talk. Edgar moved a g on the border in the northeast and pointed at a marked city on the map.


    "A few kilometers from our border in the northeast, the most prosperous city in their empire is located, the City of Sunrise. It is thergest trading area because of their sea trade. That ce is under the rule of the most powerful Duke, the father of the Queen, grandfather of the crown prince. Their empire cannot afford to lose that ce. I will guard the stronghold near that city and let it reach the ears of the Duke and Queen."


    "Hahahaha, what a wonderful strategy!" said Marco whileughing. Many ministers andmanders have smiles on their faces. Elena looks at Edgar with a smile. She is satisfied to even stay as his maid, but he actually chose her as his queen. She can''t help him in battle, but she can do her best to not let him worry in his backyard. She will make sure that the Royal Court will be fine while he is gone.


    Marco is as straightforward as ever. He was very shocked when he knew that Edgar had reached the fourth stage. He felt proud and boasted to everyone that he taught Edgar with aura, and he was the one who insisted on using the royal family''s rare medicines for Edgar''s cultivation. Everyone praised his sharp vision.


    "Implement the strategy we formted earlier." Ordered by Edgar


    "Yes, Your Majesty!" answered themanders and ministers in the meeting room.


    Three months after Baynard''s annexation of the two kingdoms, a hidden army of the Maginev Empire secretly departed from army camps. They did not know that their actions could not escape the eyes of many people at the bottom who were disced by the long war initiated by Maginev itself. They sold the information to survive. They don''t have a guilty conscience. The empire doesn''t care about their lives. They have a family to feed.


    When morning came, a shocking deration pulled everyone''s eyes in the world to the east of the central continent.


    The Maginev Empire dered war on the Baynard kingdom.

 Chapter 65 War Against Maginev Empire

    <h4>Chapter 65 War Against Maginev Empire</h4>


    Amander of an army of the Maginev Empire is sneering while looking at the stronghold surrounded by a magic shield. Their sneak attack failed, but he believes their overwhelming attack will still crush the shield and the stronghold.


    "Surround the stronghold. Wait for the deration of war before attacking. Let us keep the formality of war hahahaha"


    In the morning, the world is greeted by the shocking deration of the Maginev Empire.


    "Baynard usurped the kingdoms of Ru and Fran. They shamelessly cooperated with traitors within the royal court. The prince of Ru and Fran desperately begged our empire''s help. For the sake of our long-term friendship with the two kingdoms, we granted their request! We hereby dere war on Baynard and liberate the people from the hands of an evil kingdom!"


    The deration of the Maginev Empire is read by the news anchor on TV. When the citizens of Baynard Kingdom heard it, their eyes turned red from anger.


    "Damn Maginev Empire, our lives became ten times better under Baynard''s rule. What evil hands! Damn you!" Cursed by a man with missing teeth, he spit on the ground as he was disgusted by the Maginev Empire.


    "So shameless! The citizens of two kingdoms willingly chose to be ruled by Baynard! Maginev cannot even take care of its own citizens! There are many disced people in their empire!" said a chubby business owner. He always led a caravan to trade in Maginev. The trade between the two empires stopped two months ago; they were given notice by Baynard''s court that the situation was tense. They will not gamble their lives; there are many channels of trade anyway, so they stop going to Maginev.


    All the citizens of Baynard, especially in the previous kingdoms of Ru and Fran, are loudly cursing at Maginev.


    Maginev does not care. The two princes of the previous kingdoms were demanded by them from the royal court of the previous two kingdoms as a symbol of the rtionship between the empire and the two kingdoms. They are actually hostages of the Maginev Empire.


    Twit! Twit! A messenger bird went to the camp of the Maginev army. Themander looked at the small paper on his hand with a grin. He approached a sixth-circle magician.


    "Sir, please start the attack," themander respectfully said to the magician.


    "If the grand magician is here, that shield will probably be destroyed immediately. Too bad, most of our empire''s forces are being held back in the west," said the magician. He walks, then a huge blue magic circle formed beneath his feet.


    Woosh! A twenty-meter-tall water creature rose; the magician is standing on its head. The creature opened its mouth. It was like closed petals that opened. Its petal-like mouth has sharp teeth.


    "Push the Smasher forward. Red knights, walk forward. Let them taste the power of an empire. Let''s smash that shield in an hour!" ordered themander.


    Within the stronghold, Edgar is looking at the defense tower withplicated runes. A master runesmith is exining to him about the new defense tower.


    "Is the underground safe? What if earth magicians dig holes?" asked Edgar.


    The master runesmithughed when he heard their king''s question. He spread his palm, and an earth formed and floated above the magic circle on his palm.


    "Your Majesty, the defense towers are emitting mana to the underground. The soil beneath our stronghold can no longer be manipted by earth magicians just like this earth in my palm because my mana is there and I am controlling it. The other effect of the defense tower on the soil underground is making them very tough. The time to spend breaking the soil underground is almost the same with breaking the shield on the surface."


    Edgar nods. He looks at the shield with waving blue waves and faint blue magic circles blinking and moving on the surface of the shield. Edgar imperceptibly smiles.


    "Their armies will probably be stupefied."


    Soldiers push a big crossbow with arge rectangr object attached to the crossbow bed. The rectangr object has many runes. Magicians are standing beside therge crossbow.


    ROOOAR! Five big earth lizards walked forward and surrounded the stronghold. Their skin color is red. They have two ck horns on their heads. They are being ridden by knights wearing red armor and white capes. They also have two ck horns on their helmet. The red lizards open their mouths, and then the fire element starts gathering and forms a red energy ball. There are fires rotating on the energy ball.


    The water creature starts gathering water elements in front of its mouth. A blue energy ball forms and gets bigger.


    "Break that damn shield! Pulverize their stronghold! Keep no one alive!" ordered themander. He raised his hand to give a signal.


    A white magic circle appears on the magician''s hand that stretches toward the Smasher.


    "Fire!!"


    The red lizards fired the red energy balls.


    The water creature fired the blue energy ball.


    The magic runes on the smasher shine.


    TWANNG! TWANNG! Big fire and lightning magic arrows flew rapidly to the magic shield. The rectangr object attached to the crossbow bed automatically rotates. The string of the smasher is automatically pulled when the rectangr object rotates. A magic arrow is ready to fire again.


    TWANNG! TWANNG! More big lightning and fire arrows fly to the shield.


    "Hahahaha, taste the terror of our empire''s ange-!" Themander spreads his hands as he wants to witness the terror on the soldiers'' faces on the wall, but he is the one who is feeling terror right now. His eyes and mouth are wide open as he stares at the blue magic circles that appeared on the surface of the shield, where the energy balls and magic arrows hit. Everyone in the army is stupefied.


    Boom! Boom! Many magic arrows are continuously hitting the shield, but not even a tiny crack appears on the shield. A blue magic circle appears wherever an arrow hits.


    "Hahahaha Maginev! Go home! You won''t be able to break the shield in your lifetime! Go home now! Tell me if you don''t have enough food for your return. I will dly give it to you! Hahahaha!" said themander of the stronghold.


    Themander of the Maginev army has bulging blood vessels on his forehead. His eyes are bloodshot as he stares at the provocativemander. The magician also has a fierce look on his face.


    "Tell it to the empire: Baynard has stolen our technology! Thetest magic shield, whichbines decades of research on our empire, is in Baynard''s hands!"


    In another stronghold, there is huge killing intent within themander''s tent of Maginev''s camp.


    Bartos'' expression became very fierce when he was informed by an adjutant. He went out of his tent and stared at the magic shield with blue magic circles that blocked the impact of magic arrows. He has a frown on his face.


    "It will not be easy even for me to break it. I must not spend too much aura and mana. I don''t know yet if their king is really in this stronghold." thought Bartos.


    "Halt the attack and let''s formte another n. Inform the empire. Whoever leaked our technology must be captured and killed!" Fiercely ordered by Bartos


    Twit! Twit! Messenger birds fly from the camps of Maginev in all their strongholds at the border of Baynard. They all halted their attack.


    After many hours, the news reached the imperial court. The emperor convened an emergency meeting. He is holding a sword while sitting on his throne with so much intent to kill.


    "Your Majesty, leaking our technology is so unforgivable! He must not be given immediate death. He must suffer unimaginable pain as an example! There is only one I know who possesses that technology in our research team! Ruso, it is you! The magic runes saw by the soldiers in the stronghold is your unique creation! You like to tinker with our technology to form a rune that looks like your mark!" said Leyton as he pointed his finger at a man who looks like a sixty-year-old who seems to have a bloodline of dwarves.


    Leyton''s face looks so fierce as he stares at Ruso, but his back is actually drenched with sweat. His heart is beating fast. He is the one who leaked the technology. The spy who bought the technology from him promised shares in thepany in Baynard two years ago. The spy promised that they would only use it for research and derive technology from it. The spy is arade of Rostas whomunicates information between Baynard and Maginev. He is actually a spy, persuaded by Trojan Horse Roy to work for Baynard.


    Leyton thought it was a good deal. He felt that he was just sharing the technology with hisrade. He gave an iplete technology researched by Ruso to avoid getting med when it was found out. Their budget keeps getting cut for their research. He has concubines who are living in luxuries. Money is not enough. A big pie was offered to him, so he bit it. He has been receiving so much money in the past two years as a dividend, which makes him smile from ear to ear. He did not expect that the pie he bit was a big poison that would kill himself. He must put the me on Ruso, or else he will be chopped into pieces by the emperor.


    "How dare you betray the empire! How dare you! I will kill you!" shouted Leyton as he ran forward to Ruso. The ministers andmanders were shocked. Amander held Leyton to prevent him from attacking Ruso.


    Ruso was also shocked when Leyton actually wanted to attack him, and his face also became angry.


    "Damn you, Leyton! I know that you are always jealous of me because I always have a lot more budget than your team and make more remarkable results! Don''t try to put the dirt in my head! I am not as vile as you!" Furiously said Ruso.


    "Fuck you, Ruso! You must die for me!" thought Leyton as he fiercely stared at Ruso.


    The hall became a mess because of the exchange of insults by their top researchers. The blood vessels on the emperor''s forehead are bulging as he looks at the mess in front of him.


    "QUIET!" Gustav shouted.


    "Put Ruso under house arrest! Investigate it very well!" Gustav ordered. He can''t kill his top researcher without solid evidence. He knows the character of the old man. He is not the only one who has ess to his research.


    "Your Majesty, it isn''t me!" said Ruso with a pleading sound.


    Gustav ignored him and signaled the royal guards to escort Ruso out of the hall. He is giving Ruso a cold shoulder to lower the guards of traitors. He will find the traitors and console Rusoter.


    Ruso has despair in his eyes. He thought the emperor had abandoned him. Leyton isughing inside.


    When evening came, soldiers reced the guards on the wall in the stronghold. Edgar stands in a shadow as he looks at the camp of the enemy with a smile. He is already informed of where Bartos is. Edgar stares at the three moons in the sky.


    "Tonight will determine the oue of war."


    At 2 am in the morning, the surroundings are very quiet, but it suddenly gets disturbed by the running hooves of the tundra. A detachment unit secretly went out of the camp. At the front of the army is Bartos. He is wearing a dark red coat, but his upper body is still naked. The tundra he is riding is bigger than other tundras. Its horn is longer, and its hooves have lightning.


    They are now passing through a road surrounded by small hills.


    Brrgh! "Hmm?" Bartos and his army are startled as the ground in their surroundings suddenly rises. Deep within the ground on both sides is a time-release magic device that emits earth magic to create an artificial, small valley. It is the result of long-term research. Edgar assigned a dedicated research team to the device.


    The device only emits that one magic skill. To emit other magic skills will take long research again. Edgar prepared the device for a war. He knows that suddenly changing the terrain will have many advantages. Baynard predicted the actions of the Maginev army before the war. Edgar took out the device and included it in the formtion of the strategy. They subtly changed the terrain on the border. The t grounds where their steeds could run smoothly led to ambush sites.


    It happened not only to Bartos''s army but to all detachment units of the Maginev army.


    A t area near the area suddenly opened. Many square holes were opened. The Army and special forces are underground. In the middle of the hole is a magic device that hides their energy.They d their bodies with aura and jumped to the surface, then climbed the slope. Some went to the entrance and exit of the artificially small valley. It happened so fast. By the time the Maginev army reacts, magic arrows, magic skills, and martial kills are already flying down to them.


    A huge orange magic circle is above Bartos'' detachment unit.


    Edgar is standing above the artificially small valley, and his left hand is stretched forward. Around him is his army, ready to fire.


    FLAME METEOR


    Woo! Woo! Huge mes are falling. The army fired magic arrows, magic skills, and aura des.

 Chapter 66 Bartos vs Edgar

    <h4>Chapter 66 Bartos vs Edgar</h4>


    Bartos looks at the iing attacks and sneers. Magic circles appeared on the ground. Earthen fists came out of the magic circles and move to the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Earthen fists are exploding in the air along with the attacks. Debris are falling to the ground. The soldiers are using aura and magic skills to crush therge debris.


    The tundras are startled by the explosion and cannot calm down. Snort! The Tundra King snorted and calmed down the tundra. Bartos caressed the tundra king and went down. He approached therge wall where Edgar and his army stand.


    Bartos took a fist stance. He released his golden aura. Threads of golden aura rotate on his right arm. A huge golden aura arm is forming.


    Edgar''s face changed when he saw Bartos'' action.


    "Move away!" Edgar ordered his soldiers, but it was toote.


    Bartos struck his huge golden arm against the wall.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    BANG! There was a huge explosion. The huge wall broke. Large pieces of rock are flying and falling.


    "Ahhhh!" scream the soldiers of Edgar as they fall.


    Edgar was able to jump. A magic circle appears in the air.


    FLAME EAGLE


    Woosh! A me eagle came out from the circle, and Edgarnded on its back. He directed it to fly near the falling soldiers.


    Magic circles appear on his hands.


    FIRE WHIP


    Edgar maniptes the fire whips to tie the hands of falling soldiers and threw them to the slope. He keeps flying around the falling soldiers. Some capable special soldiers remained calm. They jump on the debris, then theynded on the slope. Edgar''s army went down the slope.


    "Move further away. It isn''t a fight that you can participate in," said Edgar.


    He directed the me eagle andnded on the ground.


    Bartos holds the coat and took it off his body as he approaches his army.


    "Retreat in the distance. You might get harmed in the fight," said Bartos as he put his coat on his steed. His steed neighs as if protesting. He smiles at his steed and caresses its head.


    "This isn''t a fight you can participate in."


    Bartos and Edgar are staring at each other. Bartos did not know that the boy he fought is the king of Baynard. He was shocked. The king fooled the world for many years until he and his kingdom have the power to confront the empire. He is young, wise, and strong.


    "He will be a legendary figure, but too bad, I want him dead," Bartos thought as he looks at Edgar.


    Edgar released his aura. The white aura and fire element are rotating on his sword until they form the king''s sword.


    Bartos lowers his body.


    Bang! The ground cracked as he suddenly dashes toward Edgar.


    KING''S FIELD


    Many earthen fists rise and attack Edgar.


    KING''S FIELD


    me swords rise and block the earthen fists.


    BRRGH! Five huge earthen arms rise from the field and move down toward Edgar. Bartos is standing on top of a huge earthen arm.


    Two huge earthen arms suddenly turned into dense smaller earthen arms.


    Bigger me swords rise from the field and attack the smaller arms. The arms and me swords are exploding in the air.


    Edgar is in a horizontal sh stance. Threads of white aura are rotating on his sword, then he shed it toward huge earthen arms.


    SPLITTING SKY


    CRUNCH! The upper part of the giant arms are cut by a twenty five meter white aura de.


    The upper part start falling, but they suddenly float in the air. The palms close and turned into fists. They move and face the direction toward Edgar.


    Bartos jumped to the air as he put more aura to both of his arms. Magic circles formed around him.


    FIST STORM


    Many earthen fists and golden aura fists are flying down to Edgar, including the three giant earthen fists.


    Giant fireballs rise from the field and attack the giant fists. me swords attack the earthen fists.


    Edgar swings his sword and attacks the golden aura fists with white aura des.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Fire balls, earthen fists, me swords, aura fists, and aura des are exploding in the air. Many pieces of debris from destroyed earthen fists are falling. Some earthen and aura fists are hitting the ground.


    The explosion of earthen fists causes a huge dust to form in the air that spreads to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Large craters and gaps formed around Edgar as the earthen fist and aura fist hit his field.


    A magic circle formed below Bartos'' feet. A huge earthen fist came out. Bartos stands on top of the fist as it flies to Edgar.


    Edgar attacked the huge fist with white aura de.


    Crunch! The huge fist is cut in the middle, but the two separated parts continue flying down rapidly.


    Boom! They hit the field causing more crater around Edgar.


    Bartos disappears within the huge dust.


    Woosh! Bartos suddenly appeared above Edgar. A golden ball with rotating threads of golden aura covers his right fist.


    FIST OF ANNIHILATION


    Bartos struck his fist toward Edgar.


    Oom! A golden beam rapidly moves down.


    Edgar shed his sword at the golden beam.


    SPLITTING SKY


    Wenng! The huge white aura de flew and cut the golden beam in the middle.


    Boom! The golden beam that is cut continues falling down and created two huge, deep holes on both sides of Edgar. Two huge gaps appear on his field.


    The beam dissipated, but earthen fists suddenly attack from the air.


    Edgar jumped to his back as he deactivates his field.


    Bartos is falling down.


    Edgar casts earth magic, then steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! The earth turned into powder as he elerates toward Bartos.


    "What?!!" Bartos is very shocked. He quickly crosses his two arms.


    Edgar''s sword is already shing at his body.


    SPLITTING SKY


    Bang! The huge white aura de hit Bartos and pushed him rapidly into the air.


    Bartos is gritting his teeth. Blood leaks from his mouth. His arms block the huge aura de, but the impact hurts his organs.


    "Ahhh," Bartos shouts as he releases more aura and gathers them on both of his arms.


    "Ahh!" shouted Bartos as he suddenly pushed up his arms.


    Boom! Bartos'' back hit the wall and created a small crater. The white aura de flew above Bartos. It came out from the other side of the wall, and continue flying. There is a huge line gap on the earthen wall of the artificial small valley.

 Chapter 67 Bartos vs Edgar(2)

    <h4>Chapter 67 Bartos vs Edgar(2)</h4>


    Bartos stands up from the crater as he wipes the blood from his mouth. A wound appeared on his right arm that blocked the white aura de.


    "Your sneak attack is interesting," Bartos said while grinning. Although they are quite a distance away from each other, Edgar can still hear what he said.


    Bartos jumped down from the crater, then dashes toward Edgar.


    Edgar swings his sword and attacks Bartos with white aura des. Bartos is swiftly avoiding them.


    A horizontal fifteen-meter aura de rapidly flew to Bartos.


    He put more aura to his right arm and feet, then he jumped as he rotates his body in mid air.


    He casts earth magic while in the air.


    Boom! The earth turned into powder as elerates from the air.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    He struck his huge golden aura arm.


    BANG! Bartos hit where Edgar was standing. The ground broke intorge pieces of soil. The debris are blown away, then a huge crater appears.


    Edgar was able to jump to his back. Then he jumped up again with a backflip.


    METEOR STRIKE


    Edgar attack from the air while Barto''s arm is still on the ground. His whole body is covered with mes.


    Magic circles formed around Bartos.


    Earthen fists flew to Edgar. me swords came out of magic circles around Edgar, then attack the earthen fists.


    Bang! Bang! The earthen fists are destroyed. Edgar''s momentum was not stopped.


    KING''S FIELD


    Brrgh! A huge arm rose from the field of Bartos and blocked Edgar in the air.


    Bang! The huge palm of the arm exploded when it was hit by the sword of Edgar. Edgar''s momentum is gone. Dust formed at the top of the arm.


    Two huge arms rise.


    Boom! The two huge arms pped at the top of broken arm.


    Woosh! Edgar came out of the dust. He was not hit by the huge arms. He jumped a few time to his back while stepping on earth casts by earth magic.


    Bartos moves up using an earth pir.


    Edgar, stop moving back as he steps on an earth.


    Bartos is standing on an earthen pir in the air. He and Edgar are staring at each other. Bartos is grinning, while Edgar''s face is serious.


    Boom! They both rapidly moves in the air.


    As Edgar moves in air, threads of white aura rotate on his sword.


    Threads of golden aura rotate on Bartos'' fist.


    SPLITTING SKY


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    BANG! The huge white aura de and golden fist shed in the air.


    Bang! The two skills exploded causing a strong shockwave.


    Bartos jumped to his back.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault. He steps on an earth, then attack from the air. White aura move around his sword as he moves down.


    Bartos faces Edgar in the air. He stepped on earth and jumped with a grin.


    Edgar shed his sword at Bartos.


    A white aura de attacks.


    Bartos jumped with somersault toward Edgar, then he elearates from the air and struck his fist.


    Edgar has already changed his posture in the air. He moves to his back and avoided Bartos'' fist.


    Their distance in the air is not too far from each other. They stare each other briefly, then they elerated and attack.


    A few meters before the sh, Edgar suddenly moves up while rotating his body in the air.


    Bartos missed his strike, and Edgar is above him, ready to sh his head.


    Bartos suddenly smirked. His left foot is stepping on an earth, then he instantly moved forward.


    "What?!" Edgar is shocked that Bartos can react. The mighty marshal adapted quickly to aerial battle. He is not able to stop the momentum of his sh.


    A fifteen-meter white aura de flew down to the ground.


    Bartos rotates his body while moving in the air. He put more aura to his right fist. His right foot steps on an earth, then he moves to Edgar''s back.


    Bartos struck his fist to Edgar.


    Boom! "k!" Edgar felt like a huge hammer struck his bare back. He coughed out blood, and his armor in the back cracked.


    Phew! Edgar is blown away. He is rapidly pushed into the air by the power of Bartos'' punch. His body is rotating in the air. Edgar gritted his teeth, endured the pain, and pulled his knee and body closer. Then he controlled his rotation in the air.


    Bartos is grinning. He follows Edgar in the air to continue his attack.


    He put more aura to his right fist. He elerates, then struck his right fist.


    "What?!" This time, it''s Bartos turn to be surprised.


    Edgar dodged Bartos'' punch. He is standing above him while in a vertical sh stance. He did not give Bartos time to react.


    SPLITTING SKY


    Wenng! A huge white aura de hit Barto''s right shoulder.


    The aura de and Bartos are rapidly falling down to the ground.


    "Ahhhh!" screams Bartos as he falls to the ground. He uses both his hands to try and push the white aura de. He partially activated his king''s field. A magic circle appears on the ground.


    Brrgh! Three huge arms rise and move up to the aura de and Bartos, who is fifteen meters above the ground.


    Bang! The huge palms of the arms are holding the aura de. The aura de is stopped by the three huge arms and Bartos'' golden aura arms. That moment is enough for Bartos to escape. His right foot steps on earth, then he moved to his left.


    The three huge arms are unable to stop the white aura de.


    CRUNCH! The huge arms are cut in the middle.


    Bang! The aura de hit the ground and left a huge de mark. The giant arms start to crumble.


    Bartos is still in the air. He has a huge wound on his right shoulder and above his right chest.


    Woosh! Edgar appeared behind Bartos, then swings his sword at Bartos'' back.


    A huge aura de attack, but it missed Bartos.


    Baryos made a backflip. His left foot has a huge golden aura, moving down rapidly on Edgar''s shoulder.


    Bang! Edgar is kicked to the ground.


    Boom! The ground cracked where Edgar fell.


    Bartos'' steps on earth, then he suddenly moves down as he raises his hands above his head.


    Bartos is attacking from the air with two five meters golden aura arms .


    "Ahhhh" Bartos shouts as he gather more strength in his arms, then he smashes them where Edgar crashed.


    GIANT SMASH


    BANG! There was a huge explosion after Bartos'' smash. The ground cracked and divided into manyrge pieces of debris. Many smaller pieces of debris flew into the air. A huge crater, nearly fifty meters in size, appears on the ground.

 Chapter 68 True Power of Concept: King of Fist vs Sword Field

    <h4>Chapter 68 True Power of Concept: King of Fist vs Sword Field</h4>


    Bartos is attacking from the air with two five meters golden aura arms .


    "Ahhhh" Bartos shouts as he gather more strength in his arms, then he smashes them where Edgar crashed.


    GIANT SMASH


    BANG! There was a huge explosion after Bartos'' smash. The ground cracked and divided into manyrge pieces of debris. Many smaller pieces of debris flew into the air. A huge crater, nearly fifty meters in size, appears on the ground.


    Bang! Edgar''s back hit big debris. His left foot is tied with a fire whip that pulled him away from the ground where he was lying down.


    Edgar is blown away by the strong shockwave.


    He is still being pushed into the air. The fire whip connected to a magic circle is unable to hold him, and it was cut. The fire whip and magic circle dispersed, but it gave Edgar a moment to fix his posture in the air a little.


    Crunch! Edgar stabbed his sword into huge debris that his body was going to hit. Both Edgar and the huge debris are rotating in the air.


    Woosh! Bartos suddenly appeared in front of the huge debris and Edgar. He struck his huge golden arm at the debris and Edgar.


    Bang! The huge debris is turned into tiny pieces. The part that was directly hit by Bartos was turned into powder.


    Edgar dodged the attack, and he is even ready for a counterattack. He is in a shing stance in the air above Bartos, and threads of white aura are rotating and gathering on his huge sword. He swings his sword at Bartos, who had just punched the huge debris.


    SPLITTING SKY


    Bang! The twenty-five-meter white aura de hit Bartos. Bartos was able to cross his arms in front of his body.


    "Ahhh!" Bartos screams as he is being pushed by the huge aura de to the ground. The aura de and Bartos are close to the ground. Bartos was not able to cast magic.


    Boom! The aura de and Bartos hit the ground, causing a crater and a huge de mark to appear. The white aura de did not disappear but still kept pushing Bartos deeper to the ground.


    Boom! The crater where Bartos crashed keeps getting bigger from the pressure of the aura de.


    Edgar is in a shing stance in the air. More white aura is flowing around his sword, then he swings it many times to the ground, where Bartos crashed.


    BLADE STORM


    Many white aura des are flying down to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! They hit the ground where Bartos is lying down. Soil and rocks are blown into the air.Thick dust forms around the area.


    Edgar stopped shing his sword and took a stance to gather more aura for a more powerful attack.


    Shoo! Shoo! Many earthen fists suddenly came out of the thick dust.


    Edgar steps on earth, then he moves down.


    Earthen fists keep attacking him.


    Edgar keep jumping to his back and dodges the attacks.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground.


    The thick dust is cleared a lot by the earthen fist that flew from the ground. What showed up within the dust are two huge earthen arms d in a golden aura, including the protruding mass of earth where the two huge arms are attached.


    Around the mass is the king''s field of Bartos. The two huge arms even have arm guards made of earth. The arm guards have runes and three sharp spikes on both sides.


    Bartos is inside the earth mass. The golden aura that d it suddenly expanded.


    Big threads of golden aura from the air suddenly flow to the edge of Bartos''s field and start moving in a circle around the field of Bartos.


    A golden aura starts covering the field from the edge.


    "Hmm?!" Edgar notices the action of Bartos. His face turned very serious.


    KING''S FIELD


    A fire field appears around Edgar as the center.


    Bang! Edgar suddenly releases a lot of his white aura from his body. The white aura that surrounds his body is no longerpact, but it looks like it is burning.


    Suddenly, a big thread of white aura appeared on the edge of his field, and they also started moving in a circle around the fire field. White aura started to cover the field from the edge. The orange fire was reced by white fire as white aura flowed over it.


    "Hahahaha, as expected, you also know the true power of concept. Let''s see who''s concept is more powerful, mine that has been developed for many years or yours that has just been recently formed. Your Majesty, don''t disappoint me!" Bartos voice echoes in the surroundings.


    The golden aura covers all the field of Bartos, then the earth field suddenly gathered to the protruding earth mass where the two huge arms are attached.


    The earth''s mass is getting bigger until it reaches thirty meters. It started wiggling and forming a human shape. Hands were already formed earlier. Now shoulder guards are formed. Feet are formed next, followed by their boots that reach the knee. The body is formed, followed by its armor that reaches the thigh, and then the head is formed. The helmet almost covers the whole face. It has two horns. Its eyes suddenly turned golden. They looked like they are in mes.


    The whole stone man is d in a golden aura. The aura is no longerpact, as even the 4th level cannot prevent the leakage of aura at this level of skill. The giant stone man stepped it left foot and took a fist stance.


    KING OF FIST


    The design of the whole body armor of the stone man is like that of a fierce warrior in fantasy games. Its movement looks very flexible.


    The white aura covers all the firefield, then a big white sword forms beneath Edgar''s feet and lifts him into the air. The white me in the field turned into hundreds of white swords.


    SWORD FIELD


    Edgar is standing on a huge white sword in the air, with hundreds of white swords behind him.


    The thirty-meter armored stone man lowered its body a little.


    Bang! It suddenly runs toward Edgar.


    Edgar stretched his left hand. The white swords behind him move.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Hundreds of white swords rapidly move toward the giant and attack.

 Chapter 69 True Power of Concept: King of Fist vs Sword Field(2)

    <h4>Chapter 69 True Power of Concept: King of Fist vs Sword Field(2)</h4>


    The thirty-meter armored stone man lowered its body a little.


    Bang! It suddenly runs toward Edgar.


    Edgar stretched his left hand. The white swords behind him move.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Hundreds of white swords rapidly move toward the giant and attack.


    The stone man seems to be running like a normal human. The runes on its whole armor made it able to defy gravity, and Bartos'' concept on the whole stone man helped him control it well.


    Marks of big boots appeared on the ground wherever the giant stepped its feet.


    The white swords are now in front of the giant, but it does not intend to block.


    ng! ng! ng! The white swords hit the giant stone man, but they did not even leave a scratch. They did not even prate the golden aura that surrounds its whole body. The white swords are like hitting a very tough metal. They burst as they hit the giant.


    More white swords appear around Edgar.


    The swords move closer to each other. The swordsbined and form bigger white swords. They have the same size as the king''s sword.


    Several king''s swords float around Edgar. He stretched his left hand, then the big swords suddenly elerate.


    The swords are rapidly flying toward the giant.


    The giant put more aura to its arms. The swords areing, and the giant swings its left arm. A golden aura arm blocked the swords.


    Bang! The first swords that attack are blown away.


    Another swords ising.


    Bang! They are also blown away by the right arm.


    The next batch of swords ising.


    The giant''s right foot is at the front.


    Woosh! The giant suddenly rotates its whole body to the right. Its left foot stepped to the front, then it jumped toward Edgar.


    Bang! The ground is crushed, and a huge hole appeared because of the pressure from the giant''s step and jump.


    The giant is in the air while raising its right arm. Threads of golden aura are rotating in the arm until they form a bigger golden aura arm. The giant struck its fist at Edgar.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION: KING''S STYLE


    Phew! The giant hit the floating sword where Edgar was standing, then it continues moving and hit the ground.


    BANG! The explosion was very loud. There is so much destruction. The ground cracked into big debris. There is thick dust. Big debris of stones and soil are blown away. The crater is almost seventy meters in size.


    Edgar was able to jump with a somersault.


    He keep jumping to his back to avoid the flying debris.


    He casts earth magic. He steps on earth, then he suddenly charges down toward the giant while in a shing stance.


    His swords that were blown away by the giant, flew back.


    The swordsbined with Edgar''s sword while in the air.


    The white sword became five meters. Threads of white aura rotate on the sword.


    Edgar is already near the giant. The giant''s arm is still on the ground.


    "Ahhhh" Edgar shouts as he shes the heavy sword.


    SWORD FIELD: GIANT SLAYER


    Wenng! A huge white aura de rapidly moves. Its size is bigger than the giant.


    Bang! The giant is able to prevent the huge white aura de from hitting its body using its palm, but the force in the de pushed the giant rapidly.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Bartos''?as he tries to stop the aura de. The giant''s feet are on the ground, leaving a long gully as it is pushed by the aura de. Dust follows the stone man.


    The swords thatbined with Edgar''s sword separated. They float around Edgar. A sword flew to his feet. Edgar stands on the big, floating sword.


    Woosh! Edgar and his swords fly toward the giant.


    Bartos put more aura to the giant''s arms. Threads of golden aura are flowing around the arms.


    The giant tries to push the aura de. Its feet are able to move to the back.


    Brrgh! The giant''s feet are still leaving gullies on the ground as the giant is still being pushed.


    The giant moves the aura de to its left, away from its body, where Bartos is located, then suddenly lets go of the aura de and rotates its body to the right.


    Wenng! The aura de is unimpeded and suddenly elerates a lot.


    CRUNCH! The giant was able to evade, but its left arm was cut from the upper arm. The upper arm and below got separated as the giant rotates its body. The arm d in a golden aura did not fall to the ground but mysteriously floated.


    The huge white aura de moves, then flew to the sky.


    The arm that was cut moved closer to the giant, then reconnected itself.The giant put its left foot in front and took a fist stance. Threads of golden aura are flowing again to both its arms, then he punches them at Edgar, who is moving closer in the air.


    FIST STORM


    Many huge golden aura fists are flying toward Edgar.


    Edgar arranged the swords to form a drill formation. The swords rotate rapidly and form a huge tornado with a sharp tip.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! All the golden fists that hit the tornado were destroyed.


    Bartos put more aura to the giant''s right arm. The golden arm that d the hand became bigger, and he punched it at Edgar.


    The huge golden arm is flying toward the tornado.


    Bang! The tornado burst, and some swords also burst while the others are blown away. The golden arm missed Edgar.


    Edgar rotated the sword that he is using to stand. His head is now facing the ground. His feet are still attached to the sword. The white aura from the sword holds Edgar''s feet. He is already near the giant.


    Edgar added more strength and aura to his feet.


    Boom! Edgar charges down in a diagonal line toward the giant''s body. He rotates his body in midair. His posture is now in a shing stance, and threads of white aura are flowing around to his sword.


    Edgar shed his sword at the giant''s body.


    Wenng! A twenty five-meter white aura de flew to the giant. The aura de is huge but a lot thinnerpared to Edgar''s previous attacks. He did not have enough time to gather more aura, as the window for counterattacks is small.


    ng! The huge left arm of the giant blocked the aura de.


    Edgar imperceptibly smiled when he saw it.


    He steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! Edgar jumped toward the giant''s head. Threads of white aura and fire element are rotating around his sword. His sword became two meters, then he shed it to the giant''s neck.


    CRUNCH! The giant head went up and got separated from the body.

 Chapter 70 True Power of Concept: King of Fist vs Sword Field(3)

    <h4>Chapter 70 True Power of Concept: King of Fist vs Sword Field(3)</h4>


    Boom! Edgar jumped up toward the giant''s head. He is in a shing stance in midair. Threads of white aura and fire element are rotating around his sword. His sword became two meters, then he shed it to the giant''s neck.


    CRUNCH! The giant head went up and got separated from the body.


    Edgar rotates his body to make a follow-up attack, but the giant is faster than him. The giant rotates its body to the right, and it swings its right arm toward Edgar. It also swings its left arm to blow away the white aura de.


    Bang! "k!" Edgar is hit by the giant''s arm.


    Bang! Edgar hit the ground, then he bounces.


    The giant''s head reconnected to the body, and it immediately runs toward Edgar, who is bouncing on the ground.


    Bang! Edgar bounces again. He can hear the steps of the giant. He gritted his teeth, and he forced his body to rotate in midair. A white sword formed behind his feet.


    Boom! Edgar''s feet stepped on the white sword, but he is still being push to his back.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The steps of the giant stone man are very loud. Threads of golden aura are flowing on both of its arms.


    Boom! The giant jumped toward Edgar. It raises its arms with bigger golden aura arms, then smashes them to Edgar.


    KING SMASH


    BANG! The giant arms missed Edgar and hit the ground causing a very loud explosion. It looks like an earthquake disaster. The ground cracked into very big debris. Manyrge pieces of debris are blown away, and the shockwave created a huge dust cloud. Bartos'' smash caused a more than one hundred meters crater to appear.


    Edgar dodged the attack by moving away with his sword, but the strong shockwave blew him away with his sword. He and his sword are uncontrobly rotating in the air. He dispersed his sword below his feet, then put himself in the fetal position. He rotates his body in mid-air.


    Edgar forms a white sword in his back, then he stepped on the sword. He and the sword are pushed back. The force from the shockwave disappeared, then he directs his sword to fly toward the giant.


    Threads of white aura and fire element are rotating around Edgar as he flies toward the giant. Big white swords slowly appear as the threads continue to rotate.


    The giant stands up and faces Edgar. Threads of golden aura are rotating on its arms. It took a fist stance, then rapidly punches to Edgar.


    Huge aura fists are rapidly moving in the air.


    The kings swords flying together with Edgar move into a drill formation, then they rotate rapidly.


    The sword drill formation created a tornado.


    Bang! The golden fists hit the tornado and were destroyed.


    Edgar maniptes the tornado to move up to a level higher than the giant.


    The stone man gathers more golden aura in its right arm.


    Edgar and the tornado are now moving down toward the stone man.


    Bang! Edgar suddenly releases a lot of white aura from his body.


    Big threads of white aura suddenly rotate around the tornado.


    Boom! The tornado suddenly elerated and appeared near the head of the giant.


    "What?!" Bartos is surprised. He quickly maniptes the giant stone man to strike the tornado.


    BANG! There was a loud sound of an explosion when the tornado and the golden arm of the stone man shed.


    Boom! The sh created a shockwave and put pressure on the ground where the giant stands. A crater formed beneath the giant.


    Boom! Boom! Shockwaves keep appearing from the point of contact, and the crater beneath the giant keeps getting bigger.


    The left fist of the giant grips, and threads of golden aura flow to the fist, then it suddenly strikes Edgar, who is hiding behind the tornado.


    A golden fist is flying toward Edgar. He faced the golden fist and jumped with a somersault. Earth formed over his feet while his head is facing the ground.


    Boom! He charges down to the long arm that currently stretches in the air.


    Bang! The white sword where he was standing was blown away by the golden fist.


    Edgar rotates his body in midair.


    Flop! Hended on the left fist of the stone man, then he started running on the giant''s arm.


    "Hmm?! How dare you!!! Go away!" shouted Bartos as he swings the giant''s left arm and tries to blow away Edgar.


    Edgar put more aura on his feet, then he charged toward the body of the giant.


    The giant quickly pulled its left arm and put it in front of its body.


    Edgar rotates his body in midair.


    Boom! Edgar charges down as threads of white are rotating on his sword, then shes his sword at the feet of the giant.


    A huge white aura de moves down.


    CRUNCH! The white aura de cut above the knee, where it is not covered by earthen armor.


    The giant loses bnce and starts to fall on its back as it separates from its feet.


    The tornado rapidly moves forward as the fist that blocked it moved away.


    Bang! The tornado hit the golden aura that d the giant.


    Bang! The tornado elerated the giant''s fall to the ground. The ground cracked when the giant fell. Dust spreads around the giant.


    The tornado hasn''t prated the golden aura yet, but a huge depression has already appeared where the tornado hit.


    The giant raised its hand, holds both sides of the tornado, and tries to move it away. Part of the golden aura that ds the palms of the giant are like burnt ashes of paper that get separated as it holds the tornado. It is able to move up the tornado, but the tip of the tornado is still pointing at the head.


    Edgar made a follow-up attack while the giant is busy moving away from the tornado. He charges down toward the body of the giant. He is holding his sword over his head.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Edgar as he gathers more strength, then shes his sword.


    Wenng! A thirty-meter white aura de attacks the body of the giant where Bartos is located.

 Chapter 71 Imperial Sword vs Fist of Annihilation

    <h4>Chapter 71 Imperial Sword vs Fist of Annihtion</h4>


    CLANG! The giant''s right hand moved in front of the body and blocked the aura de.


    The left hand of the stone man is not enough to stop the tornado.


    Bang! The tornado destroyed the golden aura that protects the head. The earthen helmet stopped the tornado for a while. Cracks appeared on the head.


    Crunch! The head is totally crushed.


    Edgar jumped up in a diagonal line and rotates his body in mid-air. His head is facing the giant on the ground as he takes a stabbing stance. He releases more aura, then threads of white aura and fire element quickly rotate on his sword. His sword became three meters.


    Boom! Edgar moves down in a diagonal line, then stabbed his sword.


    The sword is pointing to the giant''s body, where Bartos is located.


    The giant raised its left hand, and the huge palm is stabbed. It kicks its right foot that reconnected.


    Edgar moves back and avoided the kick.


    The giant rolled its huge body to the right.


    Bang! The huge body of the giant crushed the aura de on the ground as it rolls.


    The left hand and right foot supported its whole body to stand up. The left foot is reconnecting itself. Threads of golden aura and earth element rotate on the head. The gian''t head started forming.


    Edgar attacks from the air. He shed his three-meters sword.


    CLANG! The sword is blocked by the giant''s left hand.


    The giant raised its right hand with rotating threads of golden aura. It did not lose its bnce. The left foot is reconnected. The giant punched Edgar with its right fist.


    Bang! The fist missed Edgar and hit the ground causing a twenty-meter crater to appear.


    Edgar dodged the attack by jumping to his back, then took a shing stance.


    He attacks the giant from the air.


    ng! The left hand blocked the attack.


    Edgar is attacked with a hook. He jumped down in a diagonal line.


    Woosh! The pressure from the right hook blows dust and debris into the air.


    Crunch! Edgar cut the right leg of the giant, but it did not cause the giant to lose bnce. The giant let the left foot bear all the weight. It clenched its right fist and then swings it toward Edgar, who is near its right knee.


    Brrgh! The pressure from the strong swing created a gully on the ground. Edgar dodged the attack by jumping up, and then he shes his sword.


    ng! Bang! Bang! The giant and Edgar are exchanging blows in close proximity. Huge craters and huge de marks are forming around their battlefield. Edgar is nimbly avoiding the giant''s attack with his aerial battle skills.


    The giant jumps to its back as threads of golden aura rotate on its hands.


    Edgar quickly follows the giant.


    The giant punched its left fist.


    A huge golden fist flies to Edgar.


    Edgar jumped with a somersault.


    Another golden fist is flying.


    WOOSH! Edgar elerated from the air and appears below the giant.


    Bang! The giant''s right foot tried to kick Edgar.


    He dodged the kick by jumping up, then he shes his sword.


    ng! Bang! ng! Their exchange of blows at close proximity resume.


    Boom! A boulder smashed into the ground near the soldiers and special forces of Baynard. They are stupefied at the scene they are witnessing. Their faces are full of sweat. They subconsciously swallow their saliva.


    "Are they still mortals? Their fight is out of this world. One punch from that giant will destroy our army. One swing from Majesty can also destroy our army. If not for his Majesty, I think we have no chance to win against the Maginev empire," said a soldier. Just imagining the giant wreaking havoc on their army makes the soldiers lower limbs be limp.


    The special forces look better, although their faces also have sweat.


    In the distance, the soldiers of the Maginev empire also look stupefied. They are not stupefied by the devastation of the fight because they have already witnessed it in the war against the Morowind Empire. They are stupefied that the young King of Baynard could fight so well against their Marshal, who has been in the fourth level for a much longer time.


    "How is this possible? Why is his attack power so strong? He only reached that stage recently! That young king is a freak! If there is an opportunity, we must kill that young king even if we sacrifice our lives!" said an adjutant with killing intent as he stares at Edgar.


    Bang! The giant had just punched the ground and missed Edgar again. It had been cut many times in four limbs. There are even cuts on the body that are slowly closing. The giant is at a severe disadvantage in closebat against Edgar, who can fight well in the air. Edgar is so nimble.Bartos has not hit him since the closebat began a while ago. Bartos is so irritated. His aura and mana are consuming rapidly. He must find a way to end the fight, a way to take the king''s head.


    Threads of golden aura rotate on the giant''s left hand like a tornado.


    Edgar is in the air, ready to respond to the giant''s attack as he sees it gathering aura on its hand.


    The giant punched its left hand at Edgar.


    Edgar jumped down. Bartos smirked.


    What attacked Edgar was not a golden fist but a tornado-like attack that suddenly expanded.


    Brrgh! The ground is like being bulldozed by the rotation of a golden aura.


    "What?!" Edgar is shocked by the sudden change in Bartos'' attack.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Edgar as he is blown away by the golden tornado. Soil and much debris are blown away together with Edgar. His body is rotating again in the air, out of his control.


    Boom! Boom! The giant runs and follows Edgar.


    Boom! It jumped high and raised its right hand! Golden aura flow to its right arm. The golden arm became bigger, then it struck Edgar.


    The fire element and white aura rotate on Edgar''s left hand, then they form a big white sword. He holds the handle and lets it fly away. The flight was so unsteady, but he has no time to fix his posture in the air because a huge attack ising.


    Bang! Another earthquake-like disaster hit the ground. The ground cracked into manyrge pieces of debris. Large and tiny pieces of soil and rock flew. The shockwave further made Edgar''s flight unsteady.


    Edgar stopped manipting the sword in his left hand, then put his upper body and knee closer, then let his whole body rotate in the air as he holds the big swords in both of his hands.


    A white sword appears where Edgar is moving. Flop! His feetnded on the sword. Another white sword appears.


    Bang! The sword on Edgar''s feet shed with the sword, but it helped decrease the force from the shockwave.


    After the force disappeared, Edgar stands on the sword and let go of the sword in his left hand. His face suddenly changed. He felt a huge gathering of aura inside the thick dust. The dust where the giant hit the ground is quite big. It even covers the giant. A blow of wind cleared the dust a little. The shadow of the giant seems to be in a fist stance. He wants to direct his sword to fly away, but he suddenly hears Bartos'' voice.


    "Your Majesty, if you want to save your soldiers, you must face it head-on. You should be able to sense your soldiers behind you," said Bartos.


    Edgar spread his senses behind him, and the soldiers are really not far from them. As long as Bartos targets them, they will certainly be killed here. He thought Bartos would not use this method. Bartos has the air and looks of a warrior with pride. A marshal of an army is really different.


    When the giant is finally seen, a golden ball covers its right fist. Threads of golden aura are rotating on the golden ball.


    "Your Majesty, I have to pull this trick because there must be a proper conclusion in this fight. We are running out of aura and mana. Let us end this fight with all we have."


    The soldiers of Baynard heard what Bartos said. Their faces changed, and then they became full of anger.


    "Fuck you, Bartos! How can the rumored strongest in the east of the central continent stoop this low?" said an angry soldier.


    "Bartos! You will be forever remembered in history as a shameless shit!"


    The soldiers kept making curses, but Bartos ignored them. They were afraid of the strength of Bartos earlier, but they are more afraid to harm their king. Their king is the hope of their kingdom. Everything they have is possible because of his leadership. They are willing to die for him. The soldiers became anxious as Bartos insisted on making them hostages and their king is not moving away.


    "Your Majesty, move away. You don''t have to protect us. The kingdom needs you. You can''t y in Bartos'' hands!" a special force shouted.


    "Your Majesty, many citizens of the kingdom can rece us, but no one can rece you! Please don''t heed the words of Bartos!"


    The soldiers and special forces are frantically shouting.


    Edgar smiled when he heard them. He directs his sword to the ground. His back faces the soldiers and special forces. His torn cape, with the crest of the king, is swaying.


    "Tony, your daughter Ana is graduating soon. You are her only family. No one will apany her if you don''t attend."


    A special force soldier''s eyes suddenly turned watery, his mouth trembled, he bit his teeth to prevent himself from howling, and tears fell from his eyes.


    "Kal, your grandmother is still waiting for you to bring home a wife."


    Another special force soldier cries.


    "All of you, there is someone waiting for you toe back. It''s my responsibility to bring you home."


    All the soldiers and special forces cry.


    Edgar stares at the giant as if looking at the man inside of it. His eyes are burning with fighting spirit, and a thought is running through his mind.


    "Bartos, you made the wrong choice. You shouldn''t have used them as hostages. They know the danger of being a soldier. Some of them are the only remaining family of someone waiting for them at home, yet they are here. I seek strength to protect the people I want to protect! They are willing to sacrifice themselves to protect the kingdom, then I am willing to risk my life to protect them! Bartos, you have just strengthened my will! You have just strengthened my way of sword!"


    Bang! Edgar releases a lot of aura. One big thread of white aura and one big thread of fire element start revolving around Edgar as the center. The wind generated by their rotation is strong, making the hair and cape of Edgar sway. Even pebbles and small stones float in the air around him. The rotating threads look like the helix loop of DNA. A burning white aura forms beneath Edgar and spreads up to the circumference of King''s Field. The huge white swords that Edgar had formed earlier moved. They stand on the air, then they move down. They slowlybine with the white aura field.


    The burning white aura forms hundreds of white swords.


    Edgar pointed his sword at his back.


    The hundreds of white swords move to the sword and form a 10-meter sword. He did notbine them but positioned the swords. He lowered his body.


    Boom! The ground cracked as he dashes to Bartos.


    Bartos smiled when he saw Edgar dashing forward.


    "Your Majesty, you are one of the greatest kings ever to live. You brought prosperity to your declining kingdom. If you live, your people will keep living with joy, but I have an empire to protect, SO PLEASE DIEEEE!!"


    KING OF FIST: ANNIHILATION


    The giant stone man punched its right fist with a big golden ball.


    Oom! A huge golden beam rapidly flew forward.


    Edgar is already in the air. He is holding the sword over his head with both hands. The hundreds of white swords move.


    TNNG! The swordsbined with the sword of Edgar. The sword became ten meters in length and two meters wide. The handle became a lot longer. White aura flows to the sword.


    The golden beam ising.


    "Ahhhh" shouts Edgar as he swings the sword.


    IMPERIAL SWORD


    BANG! The sh of the Imperial Sword and Golden Beam created a strong shockwave and a loud sound of thunder. The pressure from the sh crushed the ground beneath them.


    "Ahhhh!" both Bartos and Edgar shout as they try to push each other''s attack.


    Boom! Boom! The sh keeps making shockwaves, and the crater below their point of contact is getting bigger.


    Threads of white aura are still flowing to the sword.


    Edgar''s hair and cape are swaying as the shockwave and the sh are generating strong blows of wind. He is gritting his teeth, but his eyes are very determined. His strength is getting stronger, and the sword in his hand moves forward further. Behind him are not just the soldiers. There are Elena, the Mother Queen, Marco, the royal family, his ministers, the warmughter and smiles of innocent children, the people he met on his journey, the joyful faces of citizens of the kingdom, and his family on earth. Edgar''s eyes burn with fighting spirit.


    "Ahhhh!" shouts Edgar as he gathers more strength. The images of people that he wants to protect and a thought within his mind keep strengthening him right now and his concept.


    "You have an empire to protect, but I have people to protect in BOTH WORLDS!!!"


    IMPERIAL SWORD: IMPERIAL SLASH

 Chapter 72 End of Battle

    <h4>Chapter 72 End of Battle</h4>


    "You have an empire to protect, but I have people to protect in BOTH WORLDS!!!"


    IMPERIAL SWORD: IMPERIAL SLASH


    WENNG! A thick, sharp forty meters white aura de moves.?The white aura de is too big. It extends to the ground, causing gullies to appear as it moves.


    The golden beam that has direct contact with the huge aura de scatters into small golden lights.


    The white aura de is moving forward rapidly.


    Bartos is shocked. He doesn''t understand how the young king''s attack could be so powerful. He quickly mobilizes the aura in his body and the giant. He also mobilizes the aura in the air to increase the power of the beam.


    The golden aura that covers the giant flows into its right fist. The aura that covers the giant became thinner. Threads of golden aura are also forming in the air.


    Huff-huff Bartos is panting inside the giant as he uses arge amount of aura. His eyes are closed while his arms are stretched to his sides. The earth that surrounds his whole body has shining yellow runes and circuit-like lines.


    Bang! The golden beam became thicker and stopped the huge white aura de.


    Bang! The golden beam failed. The white aura de still continues to move.


    The threads of aura in the air haven''t flown to the beam. It''s toote to strengthen the beam.


    "Noooo!" shouted Bartos.


    "Ahhhh" shouts Bartos as he tries to elerate the flow of aura to the golden beam.


    The white aura de is still unimpeded, but its power is being consumed. Its size is getting smaller as it moves forward.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screamed Bartos as the white aura de hits the giant and is pushed by the aura de. It crossed its two arms in front of its body and protected Bartos inside. Some power from the aura de is consumed by the beam, its size is turned to thirty meters.


    The giant keeps being pushed. Dust forms as the feet of the giant create gullies on the ground.


    Crakk! Some cracks appear on the left arm that block the aura de.


    Crunch! The left arm is cut.


    Bang! The right arm blocks, but it is also cut.


    Boom! The huge aura de hit the body and sent the stone man flying to its back.


    Threads of golden aura and earth element rotate on the arms of the giant. The arms are forming.


    Bang! The palms of the giant try to squeeze the huge aura de as it puts pressure on its palms.


    "Ahhhh!" shouts Bartos as he tries to crush the aura de. White light floats from the aura de, and it starts getting smaller as the giant puts pressure.


    Crakk! A crack appears on the earthen armor of the giant.


    Bartos'' face changed when he saw it.


    Crunch! The giant is cut into two.


    "k!" Bartos coughed out blood as the aura de hit him. His arms, still d in aura, are crossed in front of his body. He is being pushed back in the air by the twenty-meter aura de.


    Bang! He and the aura de hit the artificial wall used for ambush by Edgar and his army.


    A crater and de mark appear on the wall.


    The power on the aura de is consumed. The aura de slowly scatters in the air as white lights.


    Bartos came out of the crater while heavily panting. His right arm has a deep wound. It looks incapacitated. His body also has a long and deep vertical wound. His wounds are bleeding too much. A wound from a true concept cannot be closed by simply contracting the muscles. Healing magic cannot easily heal it.


    "Marshal!"?the soldiers shouted when they saw the state of Bartos. They rapidly run toward Bartos, especially the Tundra King. It flexibly runs over many obstacles. More lightning shes on its hooves, then it runs on the slope of the wall below the crater. It ran toward the crater. It jumped over the crater and rotated its body in mid-air. Bartos reached out to the reins on the tundra king and pulled himself up.


    Boom! The tundra king''s hoovesnded on the wall, and Bartos sat.


    The tundra king runs, then jumped andnded on top of the wall. It starts running away from the top of the wall.


    Bartos is breathing heavily. He grits his teeth as he feels the pain from the wound. He looks at the soldiers below the wall.


    "Retreat!" ordered Bartos. He looks at Edgar. He is severely injured, and it cannot be healed easily. No one can stop Edgar from wreaking havoc on the Maginev army. Bartos grips the reins tightly. He underestimated the young king. He brought shame to the empire. He doesn''t know how to face the emperor.


    They lose the war.


    Huff huff, Edgar is panting heavily. He is kneeling on the ground, supported by his blood dragon sword. He cannot maintain the king''s sword.


    "Your Majesty!"?Baynard''s soldiers?shouted as they approach Edgar.


    "Your Majesty, Bartos is severely injured. We canmunicate using the crystal, and we can set up encirclement to bury him here in our kingdom," said a soldier of a special force. All the soldiers feel excited.


    Edgar shakes his head when he hears the soldier. The soldiers are confused about why the king does not agree.


    "If Bartos die here, Morowind Empire will pick peaches. Once Bartos die, they will invade the east and swallow the territory of Maginev empire. We are not ready to swallow the territory of Maginev. We had just included two big kingdoms in our territory. There will be many problems with governance if we swallow a territory of Maginev Empire. Our sessful defense will give us time to develop until we are ready to swallow their territory. For now, let Maginev block the ambition of Morrowind to move to the East. They probably strongly wish that we both suffer a lot in this war."


    The soldiers are shocked. Their king''s vision is far wider than theirs. They only see what is in front of them.


    At daylight, the news of Bartos'' loss reached the emperor.


    The emperor''s eyes are bloodshot. His ministers are sweating. They are in a meeting room. Only the emperor and trusted ministers are in the room.


    The tea cup on the emperor''s right hand crumbles and turns to powder as he grips it.


    "How can Bartos lose?! That damned king is just twenty-six years old! Bartos has been in that stage for a much longer time! Did he be senile?! The majesty of the imperial court will be severely impacted!" Gustav furiously shouted.


    "Your Majesty, all of us did not expect that Van meworth has so much strength. The urgent thing to do now is to order a retreat. We cannot allow Marshal Bartos and the soldiers to remain there. Even if moths muddy the water of the imperial court because of our loss in the war, as long as we tightly hold the military, they will still be squashed like an ant." the old prime minister reminded the emperor.


    The emperor is gritting his teeth, and he tightly grips his fists.


    A hurried footstep came to the meeting room. A soldier came in and passed a small paper to a minister. The minister opened the paper and looked shocked. He approached the emperor and passed the paper.


    The emperor crumpled the paper after he read it. His eyes became very fierce.


    "Baynard gave us a signal of a temporary truce."


    Inside a stronghold in a meeting room, Edgar is sitting in a private room. Beside him is Marshal Frey and a grand healer applying grand healing magic. The healer is wearing a white robe with a hood. Her long hair and eyshes are golden. She is a beautifuldy. She looks calm as she focuses on her magic.


    Edgar is surrounded by a golden sphere, and small lights are raining toward him, slowly healing his injuries. His injuries will also not heal easily as they are caused by Bartos'' concept, but the Marshal''s injury is a lot more severe than his.


    There is arge crystal ball in front of him, broadcasting him to severalmanders and ministers.


    "As we nned earlier, two strongholds at the border in the northeast, closest to Sunshine City, are abandoned. Citizens in that territory are evacuated. Maginev should be able to read our signal. We will let them have a face for their imperial court in exchange for a temporary truce.Now, it will be much easier for them to decide to retreat," said Edgar to the people that are currently watching right now.


    All the people watching are happy, especially Elena. She has tears in her eyes. She feels very relieved that Edgar is fine. She always watches the moon in the evening, wishing for his safety.


    Allmanders of the Maginev army received an order. Some retreated back to their border, but some are assigned to stations on two strongholds abandoned by Baynard. Commanders look at the territory of Baynard with fierce eyes as they retreat.


    They will be back with the full force of the Empire.

 Chapter 73 End of Trial

    <h4>Chapter 73 End of Trial</h4>


    In the morning, a pir is surrounded by many citizens of Baynard. The pir has carved runes. At the top of the pir is a crystal ball. The runes of the crystal ball are shining.


    Every vige, town, and city has a pir with a crystal ball. The runes on the pir protect the crystal ball from sunlight, rain, and theft.


    The pir has no shed. It will produce a shield when it rains or when someone moves too close to the pir. Mana will surround the crystal ball during intense sunlight. Some crystal balls were stolen by thieves. Kings, queens, and emperors probably have a sample of the crystal ball right now, but Edgar deliberately made the runes veryplicated. There are many useless runes on the crystal ball to dy their imitation for as long as he can.


    The citizens were told that their king has something important to announce about the current situation of the war against the Maginev Empire. The image of Van meworth shows up in the crystal ball.


    "Citizens, the empire took two of our strongholds."


    The citizens look anxious when they heard Edgar''s opening statement.


    "But we stopped the further advancement of the empire. Citizens, we sessfully defended our kingdom against the empire! The empire that trampled many kingdoms in the past!"


    "YEEAAAH!" The citizens all over the kingdom raised their hands. They feel so excited.


    "The war is over. Let us give honor to the soldiers that willingly risk their lives to protect our kingdom. They are at the frontline protecting our kingdom''s prosperity. They are the silent heroes that ensure the safety and current lives of our citizens. Citizens, let''s give them honor and apuse."


    The citizens pped, and some whistled.


    "Mom, I want to be a soldier when I grow up. Protecting the kingdom is the same as protecting you and your sister," said a boy holding a wooden sword. His mother smiles and pats the boy''s head.


    "Dad, I am at the age that I can join the army. I want to be a soldier," a young man said?to his father. He is holding a bow and has arrows on his back.


    "But you''re my only son.W-what if something happened to you?" said his father worriedly.


    "Dad! Our current lives are only possible because we are under the rule of Baynard. Besides, we no longerck food, so you can just make another son!" said the young man. His father''s and mother''s faces turned red.


    Within the capital of the Maginev empire, the emperor is currently walking toward a house that imprisoned Ruso to personally release the old man and apologize for deliberately ignoring him. The real culprit has been captured. Leyton is imprisoned and will be tortured, as he said during the meeting.


    A servant is frantically running toward the emperor. The emperor frowns as he looks at the servant. The servant shivers. His face is full of sweat.


    "What''s wrong?" asked Gustav.


    "Y-Your Majesty, R-Ruso is gone." The servant stuttered as he answered the emperor.


    Bang! The ground cracked as Gustav released his aura. His eyes and expression are very fierce. He breathes heavily and endures his anger. He stopped releasing his aura, then they went to the house. Ruso is not there. Only terrified guards and servants are there.


    "Look for the family of Ruso and lock down the city!" Gustav fiercely ordered . He went back to a room and waited for news. He closes his eyes and controls his emotions.


    Knock! Knock! Gustav heard the knock and let the intelligence officere in.


    "Your Majesty, the family of Ruso is gone. Leyton kidnapped them and put them in a house outside the city. He wants Ruso tomit suicide and take the me for leaking our technology. Someone saw the formerrade of Rostas who now works as a spy of Baynard. That man raided the house with others and saved the family of Ruso two days ago. The witness was held and only been released today. He was paid to keep his mouth shut. We also asked the servants and guards that served and guarded Ruso. There seemed to be some changes in his behavior one day ago. Someone might have reced him one day ago," the intelligence officer reported.


    Gustav is gripping his fist hard. He is gritting his teeth as he listens to the report.


    "Get out," said Gustav. His rage is boiling inside. One day is enough for them to bring Ruso out of the empire.He activated the device for a sound blockade. A white shield appears from the device, then spreads to the whole corner of the room. Gustav''s face turned very fierce and hideous.


    "FUCK YOUUU BAYNAAARD!!!"


    One day after the start of the war, the expected intense battle that wouldst for many days or a few months did not happen. Beings around the world are shocked that the war ended in just one day.


    The war is over, the Maginev Empire won, and they took two strongholds from Baynard. This is the news that Maginev deliberately spread to their citizens, but world leaders around the world know that the true winner is Baynard.


    "How can they end it in just one day?! Why is Gustav willing to end the war without trying to trample Baynard to the ground?!" asked Emperor Uslou of the Morowind Empire to his ministers.


    "Your Majesty, Maginev don''t have enough money to support a long war with Baynard, so Bartos led their small troops for a quick crushing operation, but they failed. Our spies said that Baynard used advanced shielding technology that blocked the overwhelming attack of the Maginev army. They changed their n and made a detachment unit to bring chaos within the kingdom of Baynard to force the army toe out from the stronghold and face them head-on. The detachment units were ambushed. Only the unit led by Marshal Bartos escaped with no death and-" the face of the intelligence officer turned serious.


    "Your Majesty, Marshal Bartos was severely injured and defeated by the young king of Baynard."


    The emperor''s face turned serious. The intelligence officer continued.


    "They have to retreat because Van meworth will wreck the army of Maginev. They cannot afford to lose the army and Bartos there. Baynard helped them save some face by abandoning two strongholds. Now, they have temporary peace."


    The emperor is silent and thinking. His finger is tapping on the armchair, and then he smiles.


    "Hahahaha, Baynard is probably very jubnt now. They don''t know the true power of an empire. Although that young king is a freak, he will certainly die once he is surrounded by Bartos and aura masters with the king''s field." The emperor grins, and his face turns hideous.


    "Let us give them time to develop. Let Maginev turn their focus on Baynard. When Baynard is a little closer to the strength of the empire, we will reach a deal with Maginev and let them use their full force. We will be the fisherman in the all-out war between Maginev and Baynard."


    All the ministers are happy when they heard the n of the emperor.


    "Your Majesty, we should ask them to share the technology of the crystal ball and the magic shield they stole from Maginev," said a minister.


    "Hahahaha, of course, I really like the position given to me by Baynard. I can be a fisherman simply by making Aktor causemotion in the Gap a few times," said Empeor Uslou.


    "Your Majesty, if border trade is possible with Ogres, then it is a lot more possible with Maginev. Our businessmen can monopolize the merchandise of the grasnd and then sell it to the east through border trade in the Gap," said the Prime Minister.


    p! The emperor pped his hands at the idea of the prime minister.


    "That''s an excellent idea. Send a diplomat to Maginev. Border trade can even ease our rtions with that empire, making our future ns easier."


    Edgar did not return yet to the capital of Baynard. He won''t change the capital yet since there is a crystal ball that makesmunication easier. He can manage the whole territory, even if he is far away. Issues in the whole territory will be immediately known to the royal court. He won''t return to the capital until the new strongholds in front of the abandoned territory are built. He talked with Elena first through the crystal ball, then with Roy. Roy became the Prime Minister after his return from the Morowind empire.


    "Your Majesty, many countries want to learn the technology of crystal balls. Even Morowind wants to learn the advanced magic shield. Their tone is even mixed with threats," said Roy with a smile.


    Edgar also smiled when he heard that Morowind was threatening them.


    "We already expected this situation, but it isn''t the right time to share the technology of the crystal ball. Morowind benefits a lot while our kingdom exists at the back door of the Maginev empire. They won''t allow our kingdom to be destroyed, at least not yet. Technology on the shield cannot be given. You must dy sharing the crystal ball until our culture invasion is ready." Edgar paused for a while and tapped his finger on the armchair.


    "We might share the technology of crystal ball with Morowind first since our television could reach them. We can build crystal towers on the mountains to reach their empire. We must reach an agreement with them that will benefit the kingdom. Ensure that we must be allowed to build pirs of television and our TV shows must be aired. Talk with Kristoff, make teams of actors and actresses. Include different races, especially elves, then send those teams to countries that ept our terms. We will spread the influence of our kingdom. Let the beings around the world yearn for our kingdom. We will make Baynard the cultural center of the world."


    After the war, there was a temporary peace with the help of the Morowind Empire. Within that peaceful period, Edgar used his knowledge of the modern world to spread the influence of Baynard in the Aurora World. Video recording was invented. Drama and movies shocked the world. Beings around the world yearn for the Baynard kingdom, even citizens of Morowind and the Maginev empire. Baynard shared their technology of television with the two empires in exchange for building TV stations and showing TV shows.


    The old prime minister of the Maginev Empire proposed peaceful coexistence with Baynard. The tripartite existence of Baynard, Maginev, and Morowind was the most bnced, but Gustav was too obsessed with conquering the whole east of the central continent. The imperial court of Morowind was afraid of the growing influence of Baynard, so they were pushing Gustav to attack Baynard.


    After five years of temporary peace, war broke out. There was an all-out war between the Maginev Empire and the Baynard Kingdom. The full force of the empire attacked the kingdom. There were fierce battles between the armies, navies, special forces, and top forces.


    One factor that had a great effect on the oue of the war was the battle between aura masters with embryonic forms of concept. Feiyu, Flute, Marco, and Rey fought with aura masters on the same stage. Dan fought with a beast king that can contend with a king''s field.


    The n of the Maginev Empire to encircle Edgar with Bartos and aura masters with King''s Field failed. Bartos fought Edgar with his upgraded King of Fist. Edgar was also able to upgrade his sword field. They had a world-shaking battle in front of their main army. Edgar won after a gruesome battle. Gustav was afraid of losing his life and was forced to temporarily surrender, but his wishful thinking of recovering his power failed.


    Morowind wants to make a move, but Edgar sent a diplomatic team. He proposed a resolution for evesting peace. After thinking carefully, Morowind agreed. They want to invade the east because they want to create a buffer zone to protect their territory and reach the sea to trade what they need. The peaceful resolution of Baynard is possible. The threat of invasion will be gone, and they can keep trading what they want. It was a good deal, but they can''t easily give up.


    One condition of the agreement is a fight between Aktor and Edgar in tall, stony mountain ranges where lightning is abundant. It is a ce that is very advantageous for Aktor. Aktor and Edgar had a fierce battle. The mountain ranges were devastated. Big craters formed and becamekester. Aktor and Edgar came back to their own ces. Morowind and Baynard did not publicize the result. There was no witness to the fight.


    After the fight, Baynard officially became an empire.


    Baynard and Morowind proposed the establishment of the United Nations, which shocked the world. The United Nations will keep peace in the world. They invited each country toe to Baynard and formws that will truly maintain peace and won''t be exploited or harmful to any kingdom or empire.


    After years of studying, the United Nations was established. It is truly an organization that has the power to destroy kingdoms or empires. It has its own army. Old monsters at the stage of fourth-level aura and 8th-circle magicians came out of their seclusion and volunteered themselves to enforce thews of the United Nations. The world was shocked, but small and weak countries were overjoyed. Empires do not mind. They made sure that thews were not harmful to them. The headquarters of the organization is in a permanent neutral country near the southern continent. It is a beautiful and peace-loving country.


    Peace was truly maintained. Trade between countries became a lot easier. The development of the world elerated.


    With the help of Edgar, Baynard became the cultural center of the world. Many people yearn for it. The empire became very prosperous. It established research centers and then invited intellectuals from around the world. Potion making, Runesmiths, and Magic development elerated.


    Edgar and Elena had twins, a boy and a girl, after trying for many years. Citizens of the empire rejoiced. Edgar kept absorbing knowledge. He thought that the trial would end soon, but after fifteen years, the virtual world kept on going. The longest hyperbeing in a virtual world on earth is Death God. He stayed for fifteen years, then it was automatically ended. Edgar was confused, but he was overjoyed. He had more time to learn.


    Many years passed, and Edgar passed the throne to his son. Edgar focused on learning after passing the throne. He also formed a research team to simplify aura cultivation that can be used by most people, men or women, old or young.


    After many years of searching, Edgar was sure that the virtual world doesn''t have gods, but he has no regrets, even if he does not inherit the power of God. After one hundred years in the virtual world, he has already reached the apex of magic in the virtual world, the 8th circle. He felt that his concept of the sword could still advance. When Elena passed away, he talked with his family about his n to tour the world. His great-grandson and great-granddaughters cried when they knew that he was going away for a long time, especially the three-year-old Emilia and the seven-year-old Dorothy. He was able to coax them with great difficulty.


    With the speed of his flying sword, he was able to travel the world in a short period of time. After a few months, he went to the desertednd. It isn''t actually a desert. It is called deserted because no human being lived there. There are hundreds of meters of tall gorges and valleys. There are wide swamps and forests. There is a long river with deadly water creatures. Morowind cannot attack the south because of tall red and yellow gorges along the way and powerful monsters on the desertednd.


    Edgar met a group of goblins fleeing from a monster. He saved them by killing the monster. They were living in a cave, but they were attacked by an underground creature. The goblins lives are pitiful. They might be extinct after a few years. Their current generation was suffering the sin of their ancestors byunching a war against humans.


    Edhar taught them knowledge. He found out that they have a talent for potion-making and nt aura. He wanted to bring them to Baynard. He carried them with his flying swords. There were only one hundred of them. They rested on top of tall gorges at night or when eating. Edgar had many foods in hisrge storage space within himself. Storage space is a magic skill resulting from long research. He cannot teleport because he has poor aptitude for space, but making storage space is still possible.


    When he returned to Baynard, hemunicated with his grandson, the current emperor, to establish a ce for goblins. His great-grandson and Emilia are snatching the monitors ofmunication, eager tomunicate with him. The other two little girls are much more behaved. He stayed in the ce and helped the goblins establish their home. He used his powerful sword and magic to quickly build a town in less than thirty minutes. The goblins were overjoyed. They cried and thanked Edgar a lot.


    While watching the busy goblins, Edgar saw a young goblin practicing his swordsmanship with a wooden sword. The wooden sword snapped because he had already used it for some years. He shakes his head, then looks for a recement. He looked around, and then he saw a twig. He picked it up, then he started practicing again. That scene struck like lightning in Edgar''s mind. He closed his eyes and analyzed what he had realized. He opened his eyes, and he smiled. He flew with his sword on top of a mountain. He looked at the sky and d his two fingers with a white aura. The white aura became longer and formed a short white sword, then he shed his fingers to the sky. A thirty-meter white aura de quickly flew to the sky and cut the cloud.


    Edgar smiled. He no longer needed a sword to cut. Even leaves can be used as a sword. Anything he holds can be a sword. When Edgarpletely realized it, his whole body was suddenly covered with blinding white light. The white light gathered on his forehead and formed a white-light sword. All the swords around the world with a little sentient shook and floated, then they bowed in the direction of Edgar. All beings around the world were shocked. There is only one that could possibly create that scene: Van meworth, the strongest being in the world, made another advancement, the pinnacle of swordsmanship that only exists in legend, Swordheart. The white light sword went to Edgar''s sea of consciousness.


    A few monthster, the whole world mourned as the strongest and greatest legendary being in the world became part of history. Van meworth''s ember of life ended. The one hundred years of trial ended.

 Chapter 74 SSS Skill: Duplicate

    <h4>Chapter 74 SSS Skill: Duplicate</h4>


    Edgar opened his eyes. His body is floating in the air. Threads of golden light keep moving in and out of his body. He can feel his physique changing. His hair is also turning white, and his body is developing the best aptitude for magic and aura.


    The thoughts that run through Edgar''s mind are not the power that he is getting right now but the figures of his family, especially his great-grandson and great-granddaughters in the virtual world. The five-year-old Ian, wearing ssless eyesses and pretending to be smart. The three-year-old Emilia, holding a doll of her favorite singer. The shy seven-year-old Dorothy and the genius eight-year-old girl Thea.His life''s end in the trial means the end of the virtual world, the end of all life in the virtual world.


    Tears form in Edgar''s eyes.


    "Ian, Emilia, Dorothy, Thea, everyone, I''m so sorry. No one else will know of your existence. No one else will say that you all existed, but you will all live within me. You will keep existing within me," said Edgar. He raised both his arms and looks at the threads of golden lights. A thought is brewing in his mind as he looks at the thread of golden lights. He grips his fists hard.


    "I swear I will find the power to give you all life. If gods won''t do it, I will be a god and do it myself!" swore Edgar. He wiped his tears and looks at his sea of consciousness. Golden threads are rotating at the center of his sea of consciousness, slowly forming a core. His magic core is no longer blue but golden. All the rune skills he formed in the virtual world are gone, but there is one thing that is still there.


    "Swordheart?!!" Edgar is shocked that the white sword is still floating in his sea of consciousness. Rune skills, magic, and aura cultivation will be gone once the virtual world ends. Only the knowledge learned will be kept.


    "Why does it still exist? Is it because its a concept? That should be it because I am confident that I can apply my sword concept on my attack as long as I have enough aura. But, I will only be capable of taking out the swordheart from my sea of consciouness when I reach third level of aura and fifth circle.


    This is much better though, if I were to form the swordheart again on Earth, it will cause amotion then the strongest existences will definitely notice me. I can''t be on their radar yet. With the swordheart, I should be able to confront Death God even if I don''t reach my previous peak of aura and magic in the virtual world. Eliminating the scourge Poison Lord should be faster" Thought Edgar as he looks at the Swordheart.


    TNNNG! The golden core has formed, and then a golden skill rune starts forming automatically. The runes are veryplicated. Even with a hundred years of study of magic runes, Edgar can only understand a few runes.


    The golden rune skill was formed. Edgar was not able to observe it well. He felt his body floating down. He pulled his attention from his sea of consciousness and then observes his surroundings.


    The white space that surrounds him is turning into shimmering white lights, and the huge gate of inheritance in the hall is also turning into shimmering white lights. Edgar is surrounded by white light and is floating down.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground in the hall. The huge gate keeps turning into white lights until it disappeared. His hair turned white and became so long that it almost reached his shoulder. His skin was a bit dark, but it became smooth and fair.


    He turned his attention back to the golden rune skill in his sea of consciousness. Rune skills are colored blue when magicians formed them in their sea of consciousness. God-rank skills inherited by hyperbeings are golden. Edgar put mana in the golden rune skill, and a message appeared in his mind.


    "Duplicate Skill? Can you duplicate any magic skill of any being? Does it mean it includes beings like other races, magic beasts, and even gods? That Gate of Inheritance is really unusual. I stayed in the virtual world for one hundred years while the others only stayed for up to fifteen years. I don''t even know how I passed it. This skill is heaven-defying. Even the skills of gods can be duplicated." Edgar feels excited as he thinks of this. He continues analyzing the skill in his mind.


    "The duration of duplicating skill depends on the gap of strength. The distance should also be close. The stronger the being, the longer the time I need to duplicate the skill. To duplicate the skill, I need to close the distance. With my current strength, duplicating the skill of strong beings in close distance is sending myself to death. A heaven-defying skill really has a risk. But that won''t be a problem once I reach my previous stage of aura and magic in the virtual world." Edgar smiles as he thinks this, then a frown appears on his face as he realizes a problem.


    "Duplicating a skill is useless if I don''t have the right aptitude. I have studied powerful magic skills in all elements to bring home to Earth, but I can''t cast many of those powerful skills because my body does not have the aptitude for those elements, like water." The frown on Edgar''s face became deeper.


    "A SSS skill shouldn''t be that useless," thought Edgar. SSS Skill refers to a god-rank skill. When Edgar and his magic researchers were researching magic, they found out that ranking magic skills based on the stage of magicians is not urate. There are magic skills that can be cast at the 7th circle but have the power of the 8th circle or demigod. Rank SS skills are skills at the level of the 8th circle or demigod. Rank S skills are at the level of the 7th circle.


    A shocking thought suddenly crosses the mind of Edgar as he continues to analyze the skill.


    "What if it can also duplicate the aptitude of the being? If I duplicate the aptitude of beings in all elements, then all those powerful magic skills that I learn¡ª"


    Edgar''s heart suddenly starts to beat quickly. He subconsciously grins from ear to ear.


    "Calm down, Edgar! Calm down! You are already 120 years old!" said Edgar to himself. But he can''t stop himself from grinning. He tried to bear it, but he really can''t stop himself.


    "Hahahahaha!" Edgar can''t stopughing for a while.


    He puts his hand on his heart.


    "Everyone, there is a way," murmured Edgar.


    After calming down, Edgar observes his body closer. He can feel the change in his physique. Aura and mana are being absorbed in his body even if he doesn''t actively absorb them. That''s how high his body''s current aptitude is.


    Edgar took a deep breath and took a palm stance.


    MYSTIC DRAGON ART


    He moves his body in a rhythmic pattern, and then he breathes with rhythm.


    Big threads of aura form in the air and rotate around Edgar.


    After moving for a while, a red aura suddenly d Edgar''s body. He stopped moving, took a deep breath, and exhaled.


    Edgar looks at his body, d in aura.


    "This is truly incredible. A godly aptitude is really different."


    Edgar applied his concept to the aura. The aura turned white. Edgar feels pressure on his mind, and it''s difficult to control the aura. His aura is also being consumed rapidly. He dispersed his concept in the aura, then it turned back to red.


    "I did not have a problem controlling the concept before because my mind had been strengthened by magic cultivation. The more I cannot control it, the more aura I need to consume to use it."


    He raised both his hands. He tried to manipte the aura to d both his hands, but it did not work. He used his will of concept to manipte the aura. The aura moves, but it is difficult to move on both hands. He moves the aura on the right hand. It works, more aura ds the right hand.


    "I can control the red aura to an extent with the help of my will. That should be enough to d the sword with red aura. I can even mix my concept with that aura for a very short period of time. It will take time before I could freely control the aura in my body like level two," thought Edgar.


    As aura masters cultivate, they gain more control over their bodies and auras. Once they reach a certain stage in their control of their body, they can freely control their aura to increase or decrease in their body or weapon. Peak third levels reach very deep control of the body, so they could urately control the amount of aura they release to make itpact and prevent a leak.


    Edgar sat cross-legged, then started his magic cultivation.


    MYSTIC ART OF MAGIC


    Threads of mana rotate around Edgar and absorb into his body. Blue threads of mana flow to his golden core in his sea of consciousness.


    After a while, his magic core became saturated. He sessfully formed a magic circle around his core. He repeatedly did it until he reached the third circle, the current limit of his magic core, body, and mind. The core, body, and mind take time to adjust.


    "I was always wondering in the virtual world how those hyperbeings that inherited god''s power can be so fast in their magic cultivation. They reached the 8th circle in ten years, while Aira, who had the best aptitude in magic in the Baynard Empire, took forty years. It took me eighty years to reach that stage. A change to godly aptitude for magic and aura makes cultivation a lot faster and easier. it''s like heaven and earthpared to the speed of my cultivation in the virtual world." thought Edgar.


    When a hyperbeing sessfully passes the trial, his or her current cultivation on Earth will not disappear. The lower the stage in aura and magic, the more they can immediately reach after the divine core is formed.


    Edgar looks at his fair skin. He touches his face. He feels the smooth skin on his face. A magic circle formed in front of him. A water mirror came out of the magic circle, and Edgar looks at himself in the mirror. A handsome young man with white hair appears in the mirror.


    "A golden core has this bonus effect?! I can even be a model with this face!" blurted Edgar with an astonished expression. He dispersed the water mirror, then closed his eyes.


    "My body has the best aptitude for earth.?Second is lightning," murmured Edgar as he tries to manipte the elements in the air.


    He forms magic runes in his sea of consciousness, and then he is shocked. He could easily and quickly form runes of lightning.


    "How could it be so easy and fast?! I could easily form the magic circle on my magic core because I am very familiar with it, but I am not familiar with forming runes for lightning. I just memorized the runes!" thought Edgar. When he was in the virtual world, he was puzzled at how governments, top families and guilds could cultivate magicians quickly on Earth because it takes a long time for magicians to study and form magic runes.


    Edgar felt like he was creating software, and aputer was assisting him when he was forming a rune skill.


    He closely observes the rapidly forming lightning runes.


    "There is a hidden big mystery on Earth."

 Chapter 75 Encounter with Poison Guild

    <h4>Chapter 75 Encounter with Poison Guild</h4>


    There are magic skills on Earth that even Edgar and his magic researchers have not researched for many decades. Some ability users gain unique power when they be hyperbeings. There is someone who could turn a small robot into a three-meter robot that could actually attack, and some could turn themselves into demon-like beings. Edgar has learned many magic skills, but he does not know how those unique powers could be possible.


    "The hidden mystery on Earth probably helped the ability user to automatically form the runes for their magic skill when they be a hyperbeing. The unique powers are not copied up to now.They are probably made up of magic runes that I don''t know, like the golden runes in my sea of consciousness. The hyperbeings themselves do not understand the magic runes of their unique power, so they cannot teach it to others, but I am different. I don''t need to understand the runes. I just need to duplicate it.


    The hidden mystery also probably improves the aptitude for aura and magic of beings on Earth. That is the only exnation how a world with only ten years of presence of mana and aura can suddenly have many magicians and aura masters. Is it done by a god? I will definitely uncover the mystery as I be stronger," thought Edgar as he grips his fists.


    After forming magic runes for lightning and earth, Edgar formed a rune of storage space. This time, it is quite difficult, even with the help of theputer-like mystery.


    Edgar is extremely focused. Sweat forms on his forehead.


    The space storage runes are sessfully formed.


    Edgar breathes a sigh of relief. Even his current body has a poor aptitude for space. Edgar is thankful for magic researchers who kept researching storage space to allow a magician with poor aptitude in space to form the rune and cast the skill.


    Edgar felt the need to duplicate a magic beast that has a good aptitude for space. It is difficult to find another person on Earth who has a good aptitude for space. The person known for his space talent is an infamous thief. That man is very difficult to find.


    Edgar pulled out his vision from the sea of consciousness, then looked in the air.


    He pointed his two fingers on his right hand to the air, then cast the skill storage space. Indigo magic circles form in front of his two fingers, then he moves his fingers in a square pattern.


    Indigo lines form in the air in front of Edgar and form into a square. The square is like a small box.


    After the box formed, Edgar pulled it to the front of the magic circle. The box became smaller as it moved to the front of the magic circle.


    Edgar observes the surroundings to see if the stability of the broken world is not affected. After observing for a while, nothing happened, which relieved Edgar.


    He dispersed the storage space. The indigo box scatters like indigo lights. He cast the magic skill again. This time the storage space has the size of a car, and then he pulled it again to the front of the magic circle. The box became smaller and entered the magic circle until it disappeared. The rune of storage space in the sea of consciousness shed. storage spacebined with storage space


    After doing that, Edgar starts to think about what to do with the broken world. He needs to find the entrance to the broken world to get out if he does not want to destroy the blue crystal, but that might take a long time. He hasn''t seen his family on Earth for one hundred years, but the Tier 3 broken world is a big help for him and his family''s cultivation.


    Edgar stares at the blue crystal and can''t make up his mind. He shakes his head and walks out of the hall. He wants to breathe fresh air and observe the broken world. He got out of the giant white pce and then moved toward the cliff.


    Edgar looks up at the towering cliff. It is a few kilometers tall.


    "This broken world was probably a part of a world even bigger than the Aurora world," murmured Edgar. He closes his eyes, then spreads his will of concept to the aura in the air.


    LIFE DETECTION


    An invisible shockwave spread from Edgar as the center and spread up to forty kilometers in circumference. It is a radar that he researched based on aura and concept. He can sense life and objects. The higher his aura level, the greater his detection. Once he reaches the 3rd level of aura, he can easily search for the blue crystal, even if the broken world is the size of a country.


    "Hmm? There are two Tier 3 beasts ten kilometers and eighteen kilometers away. There are tier 2 beasts near them. Those tier 2 are probably of the same species as those tier 3. There is no beast on the cliff. It should be safe to release my aura." Edgar released his aura, then jumped up. He used earth magic for footholds to keep jumping up.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the cliff.


    Edgar''s hair and clothes are swaying as strong winds blow. He observes the broken world with fascination.


    Even if it''s just a broken world, it still looks more beautiful than Earth. There is a beautiful blueke, flying beasts around towering trees with long vines, mountains that reach the clouds, a blue river, and a beautiful blue sky. It is part of a world developed by aura and mana for a long time.


    Edgar sat with a cross-leg as he observes the broken world.


    "Earth might be like this if mana and aura stay for a long time, but do we have enough time? The world where this broken world belongs might have been destroyed."


    Edgar looks at the sky. The world is as clear as day, but there is no sun in the sky, only clouds and a blue sky.


    "It''s amazing. I read in a forum that there is day and night in the broken world even without a sun. There are even seasons that happened in the span of a few months only. The flowing river probablyes from snow-capped mountains. One possible factor of the world''s burst is if the ecology of the world cannot be maintained because the beasts here will not be able to survive. Either God or something else is regting the stability of the broken world."


    MAGIC VISION


    A blue magic circle formed in front of his face, and then something like a cone came out of the magic circle. The center of the cone looks like ss. The edge of the ss formed blue magic runes. Behind the first ss are two smaller sses with blue runes as well. The three sses are connected by blue runes. The three sses form a cone.


    Edgar controls the magic vision to move in front of him and then direct the magic vision in a particr direction. The magic vision is like a telescope. It can see the beasts and their species twenty kilometers away.


    Edgar moves the magic vision in a different direction. The blue circle on the mirrors made up of magic runes rotates, and then the magic vision can see more distant ces.


    Edgar moves the magic vision in another direction, and then something caught his attention. The blue runes rotated again to zoom in on the mirror. Edgar saw hyperbeings washing in ake. They have joy on their faces. They have a guild crest on their chests. Edgar can read their lips. He smiles as he observes them. It seems he is fated to be a hindrance to them, the Poison Guild.


    "Hahahaha, leader, what lucky charm did you use to find this broken world?! Can you share it with me?" a poison guild member with mohawk hair said jokingly. Their leader is burly and has spiky hair. His name is Tivac, and he is a branch leader of the Poison Guild.


    "Hahahaha, I danced with death first before the goddess of luck blessed me. We were near the area of the river where the crocodiles live when a world''s burst suddenly happened. The beast horde went in our direction, and we were forced to separate from each other.


    I was chased by a beast, fought with a beast until I found an opportunity to escape. I was severely injured. I found a cave, and I wanted to rest, but I did not expect to find the entrance of the broken world. I measured it with an energy meter, and I was very shocked that it''s actually Tier 3. I immediately informed the headquarters. This broken world is very rich. We had scouted for a few days. There are many minerals and magical nts. We haven''t found the mine for magic stones, but I''m sure we can find it!" said Tivac with an excited expression.


    "Leader, yourmission this time will be very rich! Don''t forget about uster!" said the other guild member who has a big ring on his nose.


    "Of course, without you all, how can I go deep into the inner zone for adventure?" said Tivac as he pats the shoulders of the two members, and then the three of themugh together.


    Tivac grips his right fist. He looks very excited.


    "This time, themission I will get is enough to reach the 5th circle and further improve my aura."


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the excited expressions of poison guild members.


    "It seems I am not fated to keep this broken world," murmured Edgar.


    He dispersed the magic vision, then stood up and walked to the edge of the cliff.


    He stepped on the air, then fell from the cliff rapidly. When he is near the ground. He applied magic to his body and made his weight light. His fall slows down.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground and walks toward the white pce. He stretched his right hand to the side. A magic circle shed on his hand, then the earth started to float from the ground until it formed a sword on Edgar''s right hand. Magic runes formed on the earthen sword, then it became smooth and sharp. Although he can use his fingers and other objects as a sword, a sharp sword is still the best weapon that could fully utilize his strength.


    Edgar stands at the front of the giant white pce and stares at it.


    Giving the divine core means death. The god who owned the pce and kept the divine core and skills at the gate of inheritance is dead.


    "I don''t know who you are, but thank you for giving me the power that I need. I know you have a reason why you left your divine core and power. Whatever it is, I will find it and try my best to fulfill it if it isn''t against my will," Edgar sworn, then he went inside the pce.


    He looks at the huge blue crystal, then takes a horizontal sh stance.


    He released his aura and d his earthen sword. He used his concept then the red aura that covers his sword turned white. Threads of white aura rotate on the sword.


    "Earth, I am back."


    He shed the sword at the blue crystal.

 Chapter 76 Testing Duplicate Skill

    <h4>Chapter 76 Testing Duplicate Skill</h4>


    Edgar shed the sword at the blue crystal.


    Click! The crystal is cut diagonally, the upper part slides, then it bursts into blue shimmering lights that spread like shockwaves.


    When the shimmering blue lights touched Edgar, his body is suddenly covered by the blue lights.


    The shockwave is rapidly spreading to the whole broken world.


    Tivac washes his face from theke, then looks at himself on theke. He grins as he imagines a better future within his grasp.


    "They are asking why I, a branch leader, am scouting this broken world. Hell! Isn''t it obvious? Of course I have to see for myself how much the wealth of this broken world is to estimate how much I will receive. Come on! Bring out the magic pointer and let''s continue the search for the blue crystal. I hope they could invent a better pointer. The best one could only search an eight-kilometer circumference," said Tivac as he wipes his face while looking at his face on the clearke. The other two did not hear what their leader said. They look petrified as they look at the iing blue shockwave.


    "L-leader, look!" the member with a mohawk is pointing his trembling finger.


    "Hmm?" Tivac turned his head to look. He is also petrified, then he reacted.


    "NOOOOO! Who the hell is it? Who destroyed the crystal? Who the hell is that dumb idiot?!!" Tivac''s face looks very fierce. He is gritting his teeth and gripping his fists?hard.


    "FUCK YOUUU! The mining did not even start!" shouted Tivac. His eyes are bloodshot. The good future he imagined is crumbling as he sees the blue light moving closer.


    Woosh! The blue lights hit them, then covered their bodies.


    Tivac and the two other hyperbeings are looking at the direction of the source of the shockwave with killing intent.


    "Whoever you are, I will find you, and I will kill you," said Tivac while gnashing his teeth.


    After a while, all hyperbeings in the broken world are covered by blue lights, and then they teleport out of the broken world.


    They all appeared quite a distance from each other, near the cave where the entrance to the broken world is located.


    Edgar appeared near a tall tree. He rolled on the ground and hid in a nearby bush, then immediately used his skill.


    LIFE DETECTION


    The skill only requires a little aura, so he won''t be noticed if hyperbeings are not focused but someone is closely paying attention.


    Edgar detected the map and the hyperbeings, then he quickly applied magic.


    CLOAKING


    Something transparent d his body. It''s a magic skill that hides his energy as long as he does not use mana or aura. He quickly walked out and followed an escape route that he had nned. There are few 3rd-level aura masters among the thirty Poison Guild members. It''s not the right time to fight against the Poison Guild.


    A man covered with an aura that looks like a half-beast, half-man Taurus is rapidly running forward.


    There is a mound in front.


    A magic circle appears beneath his feet, and then an earth pir lifts him to the air.


    He put more aura on his feet, then he jumped forward. He stretched his right arm, and then an earthen hammer formed. He raised the earthen hammer over his head and d it with an aura. He smashed it into his target.


    TAURUS IMPACT


    Bang! The bush and the ground near it are destroyed. There is a crater on the ground.


    The man let go of his Taurus form. He is Tivac, the unfortunate leader who discovered the broken world. He is looking at the crater. No one was hit by his hammer, and his target is gone.


    The other guild members quickly move toward Tivac.


    The scouts, who are third-level aura masters, reached Tivac first. Their expression is full of anger.


    "What the hell happened?! We were called from headquarters to help you scout the broken world, but what the fuck is this? Our days of hard work are wasted! Shit, I did not even pick one medicinal nt!"?a scout furiously shouted.


    "Tivac, you must give a proper exnation!" shouted another scout.


    The guild members catch up and then frantically ask what is going on.


    "Leader, why did you suddenly attack? Why is the broken world cleared?"


    "Leader, who destroyed the crystal?!?"


    The guild members keep asking questions. They look angry and flustered. They don''t know how to exin it to their headquarters.


    Tivac raised his hand, and then the guild members turned silent.


    "There is someone else in the broken world. He or she probably came in first. We have guards at the entrance of the cave. They are fine. There is no force entry, so I think someone came in first. That person is crazy! We killed anyone weak that discovered the broken world first, but that was in the past because we don''t want to repeat what just happened.


    We made sure to spread the word and we abide by our promise, but that person still destroyed the crystal! If he or she wants resources, that person can negotiate with us, but that did not happen. That person definitely doesn''t want us to take advantage of the broken world! That person treats us as an enemy!"


    The scouts from headquarters look at each other. Are they really just unlucky, or is it because of Tivac''s negligence? The headquarters will decide on that. They just need to report what happened.


    The faces of branch members look fierce.


    "How can a damn ant dare do this to our guild?!?"


    "Let''s find the ant and find the ant''s family as well. Turning them into ves won''t be enough to pay for our losses!"


    The members keep cursing and moring for what to do when they capture Edgar. They thought he is an ant, but he is a grown-up dragon that will annihte themter.


    "Spread out! He or she shouldn''t have moved far away! Communicate with other teams. We must at least capture that shit!" said Tivac. His eyes are bloodshot. He wants to tear that hyperbeing into pieces. He looks at the scout who came from the headquarters. Their eyes do not look good as they look at him.


    "Fuck! I''m screwed! Whoever is that hyperbeing, FUCK YOU!" cursed by Tivac in his mind.


    Edgar is already quite a distance from the hyperbeings. When he is sure that he wouldn''t be detected by them, he used his skill again.


    LIFE DETECTION


    He detected that some poison guild members are moving in the direction where he escaped, and a Tier 3 beast is moving in his direction. He changed his route.


    Edgar kept running and using life detection until he reached the outer area of the inner zone. Edgar is panting. He observes his surroundings. There are tall trees around him, big mushrooms, and medicinal nts. He detected it when he used life detection. The tall trees look like the top of broli. Every world''s burst does not just bring magic beasts to Earth. The area where the world''s burst happened affects the surrounding area. Trees and nts mutate. There are even carnivorous nts. The world''s burst also increased the aura and mana on Earth.


    Edgar took a deep breath and exhaled. He picked up the medicinal nts, then left quickly. A ce like that is probably guarded by a powerful beast. It probably left to hunt.


    It will be sundown soon, so Edgar climbed a tall tree and sit on a branch. He looks at the lush forest. He can see giant mushrooms, huge trees, and giant magic beasts. In just ten years, the environment has changed too much.


    He took out the medicinal nts from his storage space, then covered them with mana. They are floating in front of him. He opened his right palm. A white magic circle formed over his right palm, and he pulled the medicinal nts over the magic circle. The magic circle shines, and then the body parts of medicinal nts separate. The magic circle turned blue, and the body parts of medicinal nts are covered with water.


    Some body parts are in one big blob of water, and then the magic circle turns orange. The blobs of water gently boil, the medicinal nts within them dissolve, and the color of the blobs changes. The inner circle of the magic circle turned a darker orange color. Some blobs of water moved into the inner circle, and then their boils became stronger. Edgar keepsbining the blobs at different intervals and heating them until they form one big blob of emerald water. The magic circle turned white, impurities separated, and then the blob of water turned into a shining emerald.


    Edgar took out a bamboo container from his storage space and let it float, then opened the cap with magic. He cut the bamboo earlier while moving out of the inner zone. A small blob separated from the shining emerald and went to Edgar''s mouth. He shook his head after feeling that there was no effect on his body. The rest of the shining emerald liquid went to the bamboo, then he closed the cap and put it back in the storage space.


    Potion-making has advanced by leaps and bounds in the virtual world. It no longer needs tools to make potions.


    "As I thought, potions are not also effective for hyperbeings that have golden cores. Our cells have been changed to higher levels like in peak 3rd level aura masters. Even after researching for decades, we weren''t able to research potions effective for peak 3rd level aura masters. Is that the limit of the mortal body that the universe allows? Is that also a price for having godly aptitude?" murmured Edgar.


    "Although potions are no longer useful to me, they will be very useful for my family and the force that I want to build on Earth," thought Edgar.


    Eveninges, and there is a beautiful full moon in the sky. Edgar is resting, but he is still alert. He already used life detection earlier. There is no strong beast within twenty kilometers. He cannot sustain cloaking magic for a long time. It will be more dangerous if he runs out of mana when danger arrives. The close eyes of Edgar suddenly opened. He sensed danger and a strong beast. He released his aura, then immediately jumped away.


    Crunch! The branch where he is sitting is cut.


    Grrrr! A big panther is in a nearby tree. It quickly runs and jumps on branches.


    Edgar took out his earthen sword from the storage space.


    Mana flows to the golden rune in his sea of consciousness, then the rune shines.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    The panther kicked a tree and jumped to Edgar in the air. It shed its ws, which are d with wind element.


    WIND SLASH


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault.


    He charges down from the air and shes his sword at the Panther, but the beast reacted quickly.


    Wind surrounded the body of the beast, then it rotates its body in mid-air while swinging its w at Edgar.


    Edgar noticed the action of the beast. He moves his knee closer to his body, then he steps on earth in the air.


    The beast attacked with wind sh, but Edgar jumped as he rotates in the air. He steps on earth again and elerated again toward a tree.


    His body rotates in mid-air a few times.


    Flop! Hended on a branch of a tree.


    "That was close. A speed-type Tier 3 beast is really dangerous,"?Edgar thought, then he analyzed his duplicate skill.


    "The magic runes for the skill being duplicated will automatically form, but it uses my mana. Activating the skill does not use too much mana, but forming rune skills requires mana. It won''t continuously form. After forming some parts of the rune skill, it stops, but it won''t burst. My mana maintains the iplete rune. It is going to burst if I don''t supply it with mana.


    It will form the runes that the duplicate skill was able to analyze when the magic skill was used by the being. The being must keep using the skill until my skillpletely duplicated it. I still don''t know how long an iplete rune can be maintained before it burst. It should be impossible to stay within my sea of consciousness for a long time even if I supply it with mana," thought Edgar.


    The panthernded on a branch when it rotated its body in mid-air.


    It opened its mouth, then threads of wind elements gathered in its mouth and formed an energy ball.


    The panther attacked with the energy ball.


    Bang! The top of the tree exploded. Branches, wood chips, and leaves are blown away.


    Flop! Edgarnded on another branch.


    The panther follows Edgar, then attacks again with a wind sh.


    Edgar keeps avoiding, and the Panther keeps attacking. The panther is flexibly jumping between trees. It is getting more cunning in its attacks.


    "ording to the speed of runes being formed, it will still take five minutes toplete the rune. The speed of the panther is a big problem. It is getting more difficult to dodge. I might get severely injured beforepleting the runes. It''s not worth it," Edgar thought, then he keeps jumping down on branches.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground.


    Bang! The ground cracked as he dashes.


    The panther is jumping on trees and keeps attacking.


    Edgar swiftly dodges the attacks.


    Bang! Bang! The wind sh missed Edgar, and they keep hitting the ground, leaving de marks.


    The panther still wants to follow Edgar, but it suddenly stops on its tracks.


    "Meow," the sound of a cub, is heard by it. It hesitated a bit, then went back to its anxious cub.


    "I did not pay attention to the details when I used life detection. I only paid attention to the level of energy of beasts. There is actually a panther cub,"?Edgar thought while sighing.


    After running for a while, he chose a safe ce to rest. He climbed a tall tree and sat on a branch. He looks in a particr direction and smiles.


    "Tomorrow, I will be home."

 Chapter 77 Home and Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 77 Home and Future ns</h4>


    "Huff huff, I''m finally out," murmured Edgar. He just got out of the outer zone. He rushed out so he could go home before evening. Along the way, he tried his duplicate skill a few times.


    He must be within twenty-three meters of the being to duplicate the skill. His eyes must look at the skill. His duplicate skill is analyzed through his eyes. The iplete rune could onlyst thirty-five minutes before it burst if the analysis of the skill is not continued, even if mana continues to supply it.


    "A godly skill like duplication is really apanied by a great risk. There is no free lunch in the world. If I want to duplicate magic skills of powerful beings, I must risk my life first. The risk will decrease a lot if I were to duplicate beings that my current strength can handle. I should be patient. With my current aptitude and knowledge, I will be stronger a lot faster than in the virtual world.


    Although I can''t duplicate the other powerful hyperbeings yet, there is an opportunity soon to duplicate one of the 8th circle magicians in the world, St. Analyn of Italy! I can duplicate her skill safely! I should arrive in Italy before the annual event happens," Edgar murmured as he walks to something covered by dried leaves and branches. He removed the branches and leaves, then looks at the thing covered by a brown cover.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at it. It apanied him for a long time in his work and adventures. He removed the cover, and then a small white truck appeared in front of him.


    "You are still here," said Edgar as he touches the truck. A white magic circle formed beneath his feet and moved up to his whole body. The dirt on his body and clothes is removed. His sweaty smell disappeared.


    Edgar opened the door and sat in the driver''s seat. He took his pouch from his storage space and took the key. He changed his clothes, which have holes. He took out a ne from his storage space and wore it. He smithed it earlier with the materials that he gathered while moving from the inner zone to the outer zone. A piece of magic equipment is attached to the ne.


    The magic equiment is a diamond silver with magic runes and a red beast core at the center. Beast cores are like the mana cores of magic beasts. It was just used for the magic staffs of magicians, but master runesmiths and magic researchers found a way to use it on other devices and equipment as an alternative energy source for mana stones.


    Edgar inserted the key. The engine turned on. He touched the dashboard and applied magic. Magic shed on the truck. Edgar helped the engine warm up, then he holds the steering wheel and smiled.


    "Let''s go home."


    In a particr facility, a staff member is looking at the monitor. There is more CCTV on the boundary of the buffer zone and public area. The CCTV detects the level of energy in humans and magic beasts. In the buffer zone, there are strongholds. If a beast is detected, soldiers and hyperbeings will be notified and stop the beast in the buffer zone. If a beast slips from the buffer zone, the CCTV on the boundary will detect it, and then hyperbeings and soldiers nearby will be notified.


    The ce where Edgar hunted is a restricted area. There are restricted areas in the Philippines, not just in the ce where Edgar hunted. The cement roads to restricted areas have barricades. Only hyperbeings with permits are allowed to enter.


    The government tried to put up aplete barrier with a lot of soldiers and hyperbeings, but it was ineffective and expensive, as beasts often destroyed the barriers before the soldiers and hyperbeings could react. They decided to put barriers and strongholds on some areas, then they created a buffer zone. The decision was effective and economical, but that resulted in non-ability users who have enough courage to enter the restricted area. Most of those people were not able toe back.


    The authorities showed the danger of restricted areas on TV, and soldiers posted many warning signs on the boundary and buffer zone of the danger in the restricted areas, but some people were unfazed. When soldiers leave the stronghold, the defense of the buffer zone is affected, so they eventually stopped blocking those people. They already gave enough warning. If those people still seek death, it will be their own fault.


    Edgar is driving his truck. He almost forgot how to drive while in the virtual world, but he is able to remember it quickly as he drives. He slipped from the buffer zone. He is now near the boundary, but there are CCTVs everywhere. He cannot escape the monitor. He activated the magic equipment on his ne. His hair turned ck, and his true energy is hidden. His body is only emitting the energy of an ordinary human being.


    Poison Guild will definitely scrutinize every hyperbeing thates to a restricted area. They lost a lot when Edgar destroyed the crystal of the Tier 3 world. They will not give up. They must find the hyperbeing to set as an example.


    "Hmm?" The staff saw a white truck driving on a dirt road, then he looked at the energy level, which isbeled as that of an ordinary human.


    The staff shakes his head.


    "Another one that seeks death."


    After driving from the boundary for a while, Edgar saw the public highway.


    The truck got on the cement road, then went to the north. Edgar looks at the road sign: Man, 52 km. He smiled, then elerated toward his home.


    In a particr area of Man, there are tall buildings with apartments. Around the apartments are rows of houses. Most of those houses are rented. The house where Edgar lives with his family is also rented. He, his uncle, and his cousin share the rent, utility bills, and food. His uncle Tony is a chef of a restaurant, while his cousin Fei is a receptionist of a hotel.


    Inside the house, Fei and Tony are whispering together as they prepare the ingredients for dinner. Fei is 27 years old and has long ck hair. She is a pretty woman. Tony is quite chubby. He is nearly fifty years old. They look at Sasha, who is watching TV, with pity and worry.


    "Dad, it''s been ten days since Ed left. He did not even call us once. I''m afraid something bad happened," said Fei with full of worry on her face.


    Tony also looks worried.


    "The authorities had already informed the public of the dangers of restricted areas, but Edgar still insisted on going," said Tony with mncholy on his face.


    "That kid understands the danger of the current world. Our lives are not only threatened by magic beasts but also bywless hyperbeings. He witnessed the death of his parents and the crimesmitted by hyperbeings." Tony paused for a while then gripped his fist.


    "He said that if he waits to be hyperbeing, something might happen to us first before he could get the power to protect us. He is risking his life to get the power that could protect us. Fei, if something happens to Ed, we must do our best to take care of Sasha."


    Fei nods, and her eyes turn watery.


    A sound of a truck engine they are familiar with is suddenly heard by them, including Sasha, who is watching TV. She has an excited look on her face. She jumped down from the sofa and ran toward the front of the house.


    Edgar jumped down and closed the door of the truck.


    "Brother!!" He heard the shout of his sister. The eight-year-old girl with pigtails runs toward Edgar.


    "Hahahaha!" Edgarughs as he hugs his sister with his left hand and lifts her up. His eyes are watery. He hasn''t seen her for one hundred years.


    "Did you behave while I was gone?" Edgar asked while patting her head.


    Sasha giggles, then nods.


    Tony and Fei arrived at the door. They look surprised and happy. Tony and Fei noticed the difference in Edgar. His look is much better, and his eyes seem filled with maturity from many years of experience.


    "What did he experience in ten days for him to change like this?" thought Tony and Fei in their minds. They will not ask what he experienced. They know Edgar. He will tell them when he is ready. He is a rational man.


    Edgar sees Tony and Fei, and then he smiles at them.


    "Uncle, cousin, I''m sorry for making you all worry."


    "You-" Fei wants to reprimand Edgar, but she sighs. She knows that he is risking his life for them.


    "You should call next time. We were very worried about you," said Fei with a soft tone.


    Tony approaches Edgar whileughing. He pats Edgar''s shoulder.


    "Hahahaha, Ed, after ten days you look more handsome. You should stop risking your life and find a powerful hyperbeing as a wife."


    "Hahaha, uncle, once I became disfigured, that hyperbeing might kill me herself," Edgar replied with a smile.


    "Hahahaha, you make sense, but you should take a longer rest. A man I know who is an infamous bully became a hyperbeing recently and can cast fire magic. If a man like that could gain magical ability, the goddess of luck might also take pity on a good young man like you," said Tony.


    Edgar further smiled when he heard his uncle.


    Edgar thought to himself, "That man has magic because someone taught him not because of luck. As for me, the universe itself might have blessed me with tremendous luck. The power I got is heaven-defying, and I even stayed in the virtual world for a much longer time. It''s not yet the time to tell them the truth. What I am going to do is very dangerous. I should not involve them."


    "You are right, uncle. The god of luck might take pity on all ordinary people in the world and give us a way to gain power," said Edgar.


    Both Fei and Tonyughed when they heard Edgar. They think Edgar''s joke is very funny. They thought a miracle like that would never happen, but they don''t know that the person in front of them is the one who will create that miracle.


    The Rios family had a warm conversation even after dinner. At ten PM, they all went to sleep.


    Edgar opened the window of his room and looks at the sky.


    "I will teach magic and aura to my family once I spread it to the world. That could exin when someone asks where they learned them.


    If Poison Lord knows that I became a God''s Heir, he will let me choose to either join him or be his enemy. He will do everything to destroy me if I don''t join him. My family will be in great danger. He cannot allow a threat to grow.


    There was a heir that joined the PHA. He was assassinated. His family got implicated. The PHA used Poison Lord, but he denied it. There was a big battle between the leader of the PHA and the top forces of the Poison Guild. Poison Lord almost got killed, but a representative of Death Guild mediated. I cannot publicize that I am an heir, at least not yet." Edgar then closed the window and curtain. He stands at the center of the room. A magic circle forms beneath his feet, then a sound blockade spreads to the whole room. He cast another magic, and then a blue shield spread throughout the whole room.


    He raised his hand and opened his palm. A magic circle forms. The inner circle is orange, while the outer circle is white. Magic materials came out of his storage space and floated in the outer circle, then some materials flew over the inner circle and started to burn and melt. The outer circle rotates, and then the heat bes lower. Some materials flew again to the inner circle, got burned, and then theybined with the melted material. Edgar keeps repeating the process as he thinks of his n.


    "The best way to spread knowledge in magic and aura rapidly while hiding my identity is the inte. I cannot let anyone do it and know that I did it. Those prominent families and powerful guilds I will offend will put a big bounty on my head. I cannot register yet with PHA.


    I''m not sure yet how they prevent hyperbeings from spreading knowledge. There are definitely good-hearted hyperbeings, but they are somehow prevented. There must be somethingpelling them not to spread the knowledge. I cannot allow that to happen to myself.


    I must learn hacking. It will take time to learn, but there is a way to make it faster, duplicating the power of Game King Oscar, the Parallel Thought! If I eradicate the Poison Guild, there must be a force that will rece it to clear the broken worlds. I will create a hidden force and call it Hidden Dragon Guards.Cultivating a powerful force requires money, I need to create a potion and runesmithpany. I will teach the legacy of Aurora World to the top forces of Hidden Dragon Guards," Edgar smiles as he thinks


    "The legacy of Feiyu, Flute, Marco, Dan, Bartos, Aktor, Rey, and other top forces of the Aurora World will be carried on in this world. Their legacy that will appear on Earth is a proof of their existence. They will not just be mere virtual characters. They will be founders of legacy."


    All materials on the magic circle have melted andbined. The inner circle turned white, and then thebined melted materials started molding. The mold became a mask. It has two eyes with no openings in the mouth or nose, but it can absorb oxygen in the air. Runes start appearing inside and outside the mask. The inner circle turned blue, then smoke rose from the mask. The mask is white. It has red runes on the right side of the right eye. It is a mask for disguise.


    Disguise magic requires a continuous supply of mana to maintain it, but the mask that Edgar made can maintain the disguise for a long time after supplying it with mana once. Disguise magic is not simple. It has veryplicated magic runes. Only a few could cast it, so some magicians buy magic equipment that could cast disguise magic, but the governments strictly ban its sale. It can be bought in the underground market, but only a few can afford it.


    The mask floats toward Edgar, then he walks toward the mirror.


    "I cannot show too much power because that will make it obvious that I inherited a god''s power, but someone can," murmured Edgar as he looks at himself in the mirror.


    Edgar raised the mask and put it on his face. The runes on the mask shed. His hair suddenly turned long and red. Edgar smiles as he looks at the familiar figure.


    "I can''t, but Van meworth can."

 Chapter 78 Duplicating Parallel Thought

    <h4>Chapter 78 Duplicating Parallel Thought</h4>


    In the morning, Edgar brought Sasha to her primary school, then he drove his truck and went to a big inte cafe. He parked his truck and went inside the cafe. There are manyputers inside, but there are few customers because it is still early in the morning.


    At the center is a man who has a fierce look in his eyes as he ys a game. He is wearing an earpiece with a mic.


    "Fuck you! How dare you call me fatso?!! I will kill you!" shouted Oscar. Everyone in the game world knows Oscar. He is very fat, so many people call him fatso, but he doesn''t like being called that.


    Edgar sits near Oscar. He turned on theputer. He took out his phone and opened his e-wallet. He scanned the barcode on the screen and paid for one hour of use of theputer. He opens the inte and watches videos, but he is actually paying attention to Oscar. He will immediately activate his skill once he feels the fluctuation of magic from Oscar.


    "Idiot! Don''t imitate me. Stay where you are or you''ll die! Fuck you, I am Game King! How can I bepared to ame gamer like you?!" Shouted Oscar to his teammate.


    The game is five vs. five. The other four game characters on Oscar''s side suddenly stop moving.


    "Fuck you all! You think I will lose without you?!! I am Game King Oscar!" Furiously shouted by Oscar, then he started mobilizing his mana and activated his unique skill.


    PARALLEL THOUGHT


    Edgar''s eyes lit up.


    "Finally," thought Edgar. He also activated his skill.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    A magic rune skill automatically forms in his sea of consciousness. He doesn''t need to directly stare at Oscar as long as the target of duplication is in his field of vision.


    "We are both in the 3rd circle, but it will actually take five minutes to duplicate it. Is it because the runes are unique and arranged inplicated patterns? The more rare the runes, the longer it will take to duplicate. I hope Fatso could hold on until Ipletely duplicate it," thought Edgar.


    Oscar is swiftly manipting the wireless mouse and keyboard. It looks like two people are separately operating the mouse and keyboard. His enemies are working together to kill his game character, but it is so nimble under Oscar''s control. It even killed one of them. His enemies are game veterans, but Oscar is fighting them alone.


    Four minutes have passed. Sweats flow on Oscar''s forehead. The other users inside the cafe are behind Oscar, watching the exciting fight. There are only two enemies remaining, but the HP of Oscar is already low.


    Only one is remaining. More sweat appears on Oscar''s forehead.


    TNNG! The parallel thought is sessfully duplicated. The magic rune ispletely formed.


    Edgar smiles, then stares at thepleted runes of the skill. There are runes that he doesn''t know. There are really more rare runes, so duplicating is slow even if they have the same stage in magic.


    "Yeah!" Oscar stood up and raised his arms. The others also cheered. Oscar won against five veterans alone.


    "Game King! Game King!" The others are cheering for Oscar.


    "Hahahaha" Oscarughs as he enjoys the cheers of others.


    "Hahaha, good job, Fatso!" shouted a woman.


    The happy face of Oscar suddenly turned hideous. He turned his head and furiously shouted.


    "How dare you call me fat-" Oscar stopped shouting as he saw who called him fatso.


    The woman is wearing ck and gray armor. Her long brown hair is ponytailed. Her metal gloves have sharp fingernails. She is famous in this neighborhood, Feline Susan. She is a 2nd-level aura master and a 4th-circle magician.


    Fatso''s face is pale. Snot flows from his nose, then his cheeks blush. He is scared but also infatuated.


    "M-Ms. Susan, you''re back," said Fatso as he approaches Susan with a humble appearance.


    "Ms. Susan, I have been taking care of the shop while you are gone," said Oscar with blushing cheeks.


    "Hahahaha, you did well. I will give you magic stonester as a reward," said Susan as she pats Oscar''s shoulder.


    "Y-you don''t have to do that, Ms. Susan," said the Fatso shyly.


    Everyone except Edgar has an unbelievable expression on their face. Is that Oscar who is always furiously cursing and looks fierce when someone calls him fatso?


    Susanughs, then notices a young man who is looking in their direction. She only feels the energy of an ordinary human, but he has an air of unfathomable calm and confidence. His eyes look wise, which does not fit his age.


    Edgar looks at theputer screen again and shuts down theputer.


    "It''s time to go to the library," thought Edgar.


    Edgar walked out of the cafe. Susan looks at the back of Edgar.


    "That young man looks mysterious," thought Susan.


    Edgar felt Susan''s eyes on him, but he doesn''t care. His ne only emits the energy of an ordinary human.


    He drives his truck to the public library. Along the way, he saw big buildings with different crests. They stand with other taller buildings. Those buildings with crests are guilds. The other buildings with thepany''s name arepanies that process the magic nts,magic minerals, magic stones, and magic materials from magic beasts. They are pharmaceuticalpanies, potionpanies, runesmithpanies, and other industries.


    The wealth taken from the broken world created many industries. Those industries gave a huge amount of revenue to the government, which helped them develop the country and buy more advanced weapons. There are more skyways and taller buildings.


    In the directions of north, east, west, and south, there are four huge white towers with magic runes. They are defense towers for magic shields.


    Near the skyways are houses and buildings neatly arranged. More parks are built. At a park, young water magicians are practicing their skill withcent faces. The young, ordinary people around them are full of envious faces.


    The truck approaches Man Bay.


    The bay has a long, white beach. The sand is no longer artificial. With the help of magic, the gray sands are turned into white sands.


    There are artificialnds around the white beach. They are made with the help of earth magicians. There are high-end hotels and resorts on the artificialnds.


    On the white beach, many people are sunbathing, and some people are watching a show happening on the sea.


    A foreigner with long, blond hair and sunsses is riding on a surfboard. The actual wave on the sea is not strong, but he uses water magic and creates a water wave.


    The foreigner directed his surfer board to ride the wave. The foreigner suddenly directed the water wave to move in a different direction.


    Bang! A small water pir suddenly rose. A mischievous foreigndyughed at the foreign man. The foreign man reprimanded thedy. Some hyperbeings, including Filipinos, move to the sea and show off their skills withcent faces as they look at the people on the beach.


    Many people on the beach look at them with envy.


    Edgar smiles as he sees what is happening on the beach.


    "It will change soon," thought Edgar.


    He reached the library after driving for a few more minutes.


    When he enters the library, he is surprised at its size. He is only a little surprised. The library he made in Aurora World is a lot bigger than this.


    "It does not look this big on the outside," says Edgar, then he starts looking for books aboutputers.


    He took the books and went to a table. He sits down and opens a book on the basics first. He used life detection to determine if there are aura masters or magicians in the library. There is none, so it is safe to use magic in the library.


    "It''s time to test how effective parallel thought is!"


    Edgar activated the skill.


    PARALLEL THOUGHT


    "It feels like I have two separate brains. I can read two pages at the same time. My one hundred years of learning in the virtual world strengthened my analytical and memory skills. As my stage in magic increases, my memory further improves, and there is actually a hidden skill in parallel thought that Fatso did not tell anyone." Edgar thought as he analyzes the skill.


    THOUGHT ACCELERATION


    The speed of analysis in Edgar''s mind elerated a lot, but it consumed a lot of mana.


    "This skill is very useful in battle. Why did Fatso waste a very powerful skill? Is he justzy, or are there hidden side effects of the skill in battle? I should test it at hometer.


    Using parallel thought consumes an eptable amount of mana, but it puts more stress on my mind the longer it is used."


    Edgar thought, then he put his attention back on the book.


    "I should deactivate the parallel thought when I feel more stress on my mind, and I should only use thought eleration when I don''t understand what I read."


    Edgar started his reading. He deactivates parallel thoughts when the stress on his mind gets bigger. He activates it when his mind recovers. He activates thought eleration sometimes. He read two books in a few hours.


    He is a little dizzy because of too much mana consumption.


    "It is better to read them at home. I can''t replenish my mana here," thought Edgar. He lifted the remaining books and brought them to the librarian. The librarian told him that he could only borrow a limited number of books. Edgar sighs. Reading all the books might take longer than he expected.


    "Should I buy them online? I might not be able to buy them online. They are the best books and always out of stock. By the time they are avable online, I could have finished reading them all." thought Edgar.


    He went home, then replenished his mana in his room when he arrived.


    He went to the living room, closed the door and windows, and then moved the seats and table with magic. He created a huge space at the center. He cast a sound blockade and a magic shield,?then he tried using parallel thought while using two earthen swords. The parallel thought quickly put pressure on his mind. He also tried using the skill while casting magic. It only took a little longer before his mind was affected by parallel thought.


    "So there is a reason why Oscar did not use it for battle. The more the skill is used to control action or magic, the more severe the pressure in the mind. I was wondering why Oscar was struggling while using his skill earlier. I thought he was using thought eleration until the end, but it seemed that wasn''t the case. He was just using his fingers to manipte the mouse and keyboard, but it was already difficult for him.


    Using a sword is not just a simple swing of an arm. It requires coordination of different parts of the body to reach the maximum speed, so parallel skill immediately puts pressure on my mind. Using the skill on magic has the same effect on my mind. If I use parallel skill to control a sword or magic, it will affect my thinking and responses, so I cannot use it to control magic or a sword, but I can use it to analyze information."


    Edgar looks at the two earthen swords in his hands.


    "I should go to the underground market tonight and smith what I need, like a sword, before going to the restricted area tomorrow."


    He dispersed the earthen swords. The earthen swords crumble. After that, he dispersed the magic shield and sound blockade. He lifts the tables and seats with magic to put them back in their original positions.


    "I forgot to give them potions yesterday. I was too engrossed in talking with them yesterday. It will help them remove the impurities in their body. It is very important for Uncle Tony; he might be at risk of heart disease." Edgar thought as he ced the tables and seats. After cing the tables and seats, he feels the need to buy a bigger and more quiet house where he can create an underground training hall.


    He went to Sasha''s school and took her home in the afternoon.


    At dinner, Edgar mentions the potions to his family. After dinner, he took out small sses filled with shining emerald liquid. The three stare at the shining emerald with fascinated eyes.


    "A magician that I saved during myst hunt gave me potions as a reward. I already took one. It will remove the impurities in the body. ck liquid will ooze out from the skin a few minutes after drinking, so it should be taken before taking a bath. Uncle, you take it first," said Edgar.


    "Hahaha, I always worried about my health as I cannot take time to exercise. Magic is really magical," said Tony, then he drank the potion. After a few minutes, impurities oozed out of his body, which astonished them. Although Edgar already said it, they still feel amazing as they witness it. Tony went to the bathroom and took a bath.


    "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since I felt this better," said Tony. The fat in his stomach became smaller.


    "This potion must remain a secret. It is still not avable to the public. Someone greedy might target us if they knew. This should only be taken every five days to give time for the body to adjust. Stop taking the potions once no more impuritiese out. Uncle, you must exercise and pretend to be in a diet to not cause too muchmotion," said Edgar as a warning. The three nod their heads. Edgar made sure that Sasha understood. The potion that she will take is smaller, and the interval is longer. The little girl swore that she would not tell anyone as she crossed her heart, which made Edgarugh.


    At 11 p.m., Edgar quietly went out of their house. He looks at the sky, full of stars.


    "Thest time I went to the underground market, I was just an ordinary human. This time, I will enter as a hyperbeing. Let me see what the underground market is hiding."

 Chapter 79 Layout of Death Guild

    <h4>Chapter 79 Layout of Death Guild</h4>


    In an inconspicuous alley in a particr ce in Man, there is a rusty brown gate. The rusty gate is just a disguise. On the other side of the gate, it is colored silver with many runes. Even bazooka cannot immediately destroy the gate.


    There are two guards guarding the gate. They are wearing suits and are currently smoking.


    There is a stair that leads to the underground. The stairs aren''t straight but curved. In the underground space, there are stores and stalls. Most sellers and buyers are wearing masks.


    There are stores with piles of magic stones, beast cores, magic materials, and magic weapons. Others are selling magical nts. Small stallsid a cloth on the ground and presented their merchandise.


    A buyer picked up a magic staff. The buyer formed a magic circle, and then fireballs appeared. The buyer is satisfied. He disperses the fireballs and pays with the currency of the underground market. It is a gold coin with runes. It could be exchanged for money or magic stones in the exchange outlet of the underground market.


    Above the underground space is a club. There are young guys and girls dancing on the floor. At the center of the floor, there is an elevated tform. A seductive foreigndy is dancing on a pole. It is a hologram. A firedy is flying in the air, moving in a circle above the dance floor. Her whole body is made up of me. A fireball formed on her left hand, and she threw it at dancing guys and girls. The fireball turned into shimmering orange lights. The firedy disappears. It is a 3D character. There is a 3D screen and disco lights on the ceiling.


    In a private room of the club, Kalras, the Death Guild member who supervises the underground market of the guild in the Philippines, is talking to his subordinate while sitting on a ck couch. His age seems to be in the thirties. He has a ck tattoo on half of his face and neck. His gray hair that reaches his shoulders is neatlybed back. He is wearing a ck jacket, pants, and pointed shoes. He has a ne with the capital letters DG and a scythe, the crest of the Death Guild. His subordinate is also sitting on a couch with a ss of brandy in his hand.


    Kas raised his right finger, then cast magic.


    SOUND BLOCKADE


    A white ball of shield formed on his finger, then expanded to the whole room.


    "Boss, I already talked with other guilds that control the underground markets in Metro Man. The women and magic materials will be delivered ording to schedule. They will be shipped on time. They don''t directly say it, but they want their guild to serve under our protection," said the subordinate of Kas.


    Kas chuckled when he heard it.


    "The Philippine government is wary of us. They can''t stop us from controlling the underground market of Pwan Ind, but they are trying hard to prevent us from expanding in their country. They won''t even allow the branches of the Poison Guild to establish an underground market, so the guild is forced to act behind the scenes. A guild is controlling the market on their behalf, but they will be punished together ording tow if they find evidence that they are colluding together."


    As Kas is speaking, a ck magic circle appears beneath his feet. A rotating ck cloud appears on the ground not far from him, and then a white skeleton rises. Its eyes look like burning ck mes. Kas controls it, then the skeleton walks toward a cab and takes brandy alcohol. It went back to Kas, and he poured the brandy alcohol into his ss. The skeleton just stands beside Kas like a waiter.


    "Underground market is illegal, but it is hard to prevent, so local governments reached a tacit understanding with guilds. Thatw will only be imposed on disobedient guilds, but they are foxes. Only small fries are punished because there is no direct evidence that directly shows the guild''s involvement. The government is not a fool. If a guild exceeds its limit, they will still be crushed even without solid evidence unless a world-top guild is protecting them, like the case of Poison Guild, which is protected by our guild."


    Kas took the ss filled with brandy and drank it. He raised the ss, and the skeleton filled it again with brandy. He drank a bit and continued what he was saying.


    "They thought warning those guilds would prevent them from cooperating with Poison Guild and us, but their greed knows no bounds. Those guilds do not deserve to join us. If they have a member that passed a gate of inheritance, then we can consider that. They will just be a burden if we ept guilds like them, but don''t clearly reject them. Drag the time until our hidden pieces take control of their guild," said Kas.


    "Boss, your n is amazing. The government and guild leaders are being fooled," said the subordinate with admiration.


    "Hahahaha, I''m just following the practices of our guild around the world. As long as there is greed, we can find many ways to use it. No government can stop our expansion," said Kas. He put down the ss, took out his phone to look at the time, and then smiled.


    "Come on, let''s take a look at the underground market that we will ownter," said Kas with a grin.


    Edgar is walking in a dim alley. An indigo magic circle appears beneath his feet, and his outfit changes as the magic circle moves up to his body. He is now wearing a ck jacket, pants, a shirt, and rubber shoes. His face is covered with a white mask. His hair turned red and long. A ck bag with magic materials appears on his left hand. Storage space is still rare. He doesn''t know if the 8th circle could create storage space like him, but most magicians are using magic equipment as their storage space. Someone greedy could target him if they saw him using a storage space.


    He looks at the corner where the alley and underground market are located.


    LIFE DETECTION


    He saw the Death Guild members moving down using a secret staircase from the club. He already used life detection earlier and detected their high level of energy, so he paid attention to them. He saw the crest of the Death Guild on Kas.


    "As I thought, those Death Guild members are here for the underground market. The government will definitely stop their expansion in the country. If they control the underground market here, it should have been raided a long time ago. Is the guild behind the underground market secretly cooperating with them? The guild that controls the market should have reached a tacit understanding with the local government.


    I thought I would find heinous transactions here, but all I found is a normal underground market. The transactions that are beyond what the government can bear should be done in a more secret ce. The government should have someone secretly monitoring the underground market. Why are those death guild members tantly showing their faces? Are they that confident in themselves?" Edgar thought as he walks to the alley. He put his right hand in his pocket and took out a ck card with magic runes from his storage space.


    He reached the rusty door of the underground market and knocked on it with a pattern. A small window appears on the door, and the guard fiercely looks at Edgar.


    Edgar gave the card to the guard. The card is a rmendation card. Edgar and other ordinary people paid a hyperbeing for the rmendation card before entering the underground market. They cannot enter the market without it. The card has an expiration date. The card cannot be easily given. If someone makes trouble, the person who made the rmendation will also be in trouble.


    The guard behind the gate cast magic on the card. The runes on the card lit up, and a number appeared on the card. He took out a small, thin tablet with a transparent blue screen and pressed his fingerprint. The blue screen expanded. It became three inches wide and four inches long. It is a limited experimental product of a world-top technologypany.


    The guard inputs the number of the card, and the data immediately appears. The hyperbeing that rmended it, its expiration date, and when the holder entered the market. The guard gave the card to the other guy and nodded. He pressed a button on the screen. The blue screen shrinks and returns to its previous size. The guard put the small tablet in his pocket and continued smoking.


    The other guard opened the door and gave back the card to Edgar.


    Edgar walks on the stairs toward the underground market.

 Chapter 80 Incident in the Underground Market

    <h4>Chapter 80 Incident in the Underground Market</h4>


    Edgar walks on the stairs until he reached the market. He went to a store with many magic materials. He sold magic materials and bought what he needed.


    He walks toward the small stalls and wants to try his luck. He could detect their shapes with his life detection, but he couldn''t tell their kind of minerals. He walks toward the area where he detected stone-shaped minerals.


    Kas and his subordinate are walking on the market.


    A young hyperbeing name Carl looks intoxicated with alcohol. He is smoking and looks bored. He notices Kas and his subordinate. They are not covering their faces with masks like he does. They look confident and have no trace of wary on their faces. Carl hasn''t seen them before. He thinks that they came from a province, but they dare act arrogantly in the capital. He grins and walks toward them while smoking.


    He blocks the way of Kas and his subordinate.


    Kas'' eyes turned sharp as he looks at the hyperbeing, but the Carl seems unfazed.


    Carl took the cigarette from his mouth and blew out a lot of smoke on Kas'' face. Kas'' subordinate is astonished at the guts of the young hyperbeing.


    Kas'' face turned gloomy, then he chuckled. A shadow moves from the shadow of a nearby store. It rapidly moves on the ground toward the shadow of the young hyperbeing.


    "Sorry about that, I got intoxicated with alcohol and I can''t control the smoke well. I''m Carl, a son of a team leader of Saber''s Guild. Where are you from? I know many hyperbeings in various guilds. I might be able to help you if you need something in the capital," said the Carl with a friendly smile.


    Kas grins after he heard the young man.


    "Indeed, I need something right now," answered Kas.


    "Hahahaha, just tell me what you nee-," the young man''s sentence is cut off. His head is flying in the air. There is still a smile on his face.


    "Your head," answered Kas with fierce eyes.


    Behind the young man is a headless ck knight that shed a sword. Its whole body is covered by death energy that looks like a burning ck me.


    "Nooo! How dare you!" shouted a hyperbeing running toward them. He drew out his saber and released his aura.


    Bang! The ground cracked as he dashed forward while threads of aura are rotating on his saber. He jumped up and holds his saber over his head. The aura that d his saber became a big saber.


    The headless ck knight turned into death energy and went to Kas. Itbined with Kas'' body.


    Kas became a ck knight. His whole body is covered by ck armor, with death energy surrounding his body.


    A middle-aged man with a mustache has sweat on his face as he hurried to the site. He looks very anxious as he saw what is happening, then he shouted.


    "STOOOP! He is the VIP!"


    The shout stopped the movement of the hyperbeing holding a saber.


    "What?! The VIP?! The Death Guild!!" thought the hyperbeing. He stepped on earth in the air and jumped to his back. He dispersed the saber aura as he falls from the air.


    He stares at Kas, who is grinning, then looks at the headless body of the young man.


    "That man is using death magic. The representative of the guild that controls the market already said who he is. There is no doubt that he is the VIP that guilds are trying to curry favor for, Death Guild. Shit! Carl insisted oning, and I already told him to behave. Based on his past behavior, he probably touched the nerve of that Death Guild member. It''s not worth offending Death Guild over a worthless son of a team leader. I should report it to the guild leader first. I am a team leader myself. If his father put his anger on me, then I will let him taste my saber and know his ce, which is always below mine." He dispersed his aura and sheated his saber. He looks at Kas and apologizes.


    "I''m sorry if our guild member offended you. I will exin it to our guild leader and won''t let his father trouble you," said the man.


    Kas chuckles. He walks, then his ck armor slowly turns into death energy. It slowly falls andbines with his shadow.


    When Kas reached the side of the man, he said something to him.


    "I thought the trash was surrounded by trash. There is actually someone decent and rational. You should eliminate the trash before your guild gets implicated and will really be trash hahahaha!"


    The man feels furious, but he endures it. He fiercely stares at the back of Kas. The man with a mustache feels relieved. He approaches the hyperbeing and pats his shoulder. He praised his rationality.


    Edgar watched what happened. He even activated his duplicate skill, but the fight was too short. There was not enough time to duplicate the skill. Edgar looks at the iplete rune skill and shakes his head. He deactivated the duplicate skill and let the iplete rune skill burst.


    "There will be an opportunityter," thought Edgar.


    He walks to the small stall, and he is astonished by what he sees. Space stones, which are rare in the Aurora world, are being sold cheaply. He asked the seller, but he did not say where he got it. He bought it all and ordered more. The seller said that he woulde back next month if he got more space stones.


    Edgar returned to his home and went to his room.


    He looks at the space stone on his right hand.


    "Why is it being sold cheaply here? I read in the secret forum that there are spacends as broken worlds. Is the supply of space stones greater than demand? Do they not know how to smith using space stones? That will be favorable to me if that is the case. With this much space stone, I could smith Dimensional Lock. I should also smith what I need tomorrow."


    A big magic circle appears on the floor. Magic materials flew out of his storage space. Edgar started smithing.


    Evening passed.


    The sun is already high in the sky.


    Edgar is floating in the air as he stares at the cave near the top of a tall, stony mountain with many cliffs. He is wearing a white mask. His long red hair and long ck coat are swaying. He is wearing a red shirt, ck pants, and ck shoes. Although they are just clothes and shoes, they are made up of tough materials and advanced rune smithing. There are runes inside of them that cannot be seen outside. They are as tough as armor.


    His long ck coat helps him fly. There are magic runes inside. Even with long years of research, flight magic is only possible using magic machines or magic equipment like magic capes or the ck coat of Edgar. Magicians or aura masters can also fly using their skills, like Edgar, who used his flying sword. He is not capable of controlling his sword concept for a long time, so he has to make a magic ck coat to fly.


    HWAAAK! An angry sound from a bird came from the cave.


    Shoo! Shoo! Fireballs came out of the cave rapidly.


    Edgar smiles as he sees the fireballs quickly moving toward him.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE

 Chapter 81 Duplicating Fire Skill, Emergency Situation

    <h4>Chapter 81 Duplicating Fire Skill, Emergency Situation</h4>


    Fireballs are flying toward Edgar.


    A magic circle forms on the hilt of his sword, then Edgar swings it to the fireballs.


    Lightning des flew toward the fireball.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The fireballs are destroyed.


    HWAAAK! The angry Tier 3 me bird came out of the cave, then flew toward Edgar.


    The me bird opened its mouth. Threads of fire gather, then it releases a fire breadth toward Edgar.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault.


    He charges down as threads of lighting element rotate on his sword, then he shed at the back of the me bird.


    Bang! A fire tornado protected the back of the me bird.


    The fire tornado burst and blew away Edgar.


    "Four minutes left before the fireball skill is duplicated. Although it only used it once, the runes aremon, so the skill is easily analyzed. Fire is the element that I am most familiar with, and this me bird has the best fire aptitude near me. I will find beings with better aptitudeter." thought Edgar.


    The me bird ps its wings in the air and stares fiercely at Edgar.


    It flew toward Edgar as it attacks with fireballs.


    Edgar destroyed the fireballs with lightning des.


    The me bird rotates its body in mid-air, then a fire tornado with a sharp tip covered its whole body. The tornado attacks with big speed.


    Edgar jumped up and avoided the tornado, but the bird suddenly rotates its body.


    The feathers on the me bird''s wings are d with a fire element. It suddenly attacked Edgar with a fire de.


    Edgar activated his thought eleration. Lightning shes on his body.


    He stepped on the earth he casts, then moves to the side.


    The fire des moves up where he was floating in the air.


    Edgar could fly in the air with the help of his coat, but relying on flight is too slow to avoid a quick attack.


    "What a cunning bird," thought Edgar.


    He and the me bird stare at each other in the air.


    The me bird keeps attacking Edgar. Its attack are getting more fierce.


    Various fire skills are flying in the air. Edgar is swiftly avoiding them.


    He cannot even touch the feather of the me bird. He did not use his concept. He has no intention of killing the magic beast that he duplicated. Although the me bird has a fierce temper, it will only initiate an attack on humans if they invade its territory, and it has chicks, they will die without its care.


    TNNNG! The skill runes arepleted.


    Edgar raised his left hand, then casts fire magic. His left hand is covered with me.


    "Hahahaha! The familiar feeling of easily controlling fire element is back. It''s close to my aptitude in the virtual world." said Edgar. He looks at the me bird.


    The bird looks very angry. Edgar''s smile bes wider. He is thankful to the me bird. He waives his left arm.


    "Thanks for your help! Goodbye and take care of yourself!" said Edgar, then he flew away.


    The eyes of the me bird turned red. It feels like Edgar is mocking it. Its majesty is being trampled.


    HWAAAK! Fire covers its whole body. The fire has same shape as the bird, then it chases Edgar.


    Edgar feels the me bird rapidly approaching.


    Bigger fireballs attacks him from behind.


    "Shit!" Edgar cursed as he dodges the attack.


    The speed of the bird is much faster than his own. He flew down while dodging the attacks.


    Flop! Hended on a stony mountain.


    A big fireball is moving down.


    Edgar rushes down the mountain.


    Boom! The ground exploded as the fireball hit where Edgarnded.


    The me bird rotates its body as it swings its wings.


    Fire des rapidly move to Edgar.


    He keeps jumping and dodged the fire des.


    The me bird keep chasing and attacking.


    Edgar looks at the me bird in the air with anger.


    "Dumb Bird! If you did not help me with duplication, I would have stewed you like a chicken!" shouted Edgar.


    HWAAAK! The me bird''s attack became more fierce.


    Edgar cursed. Lightning is shing on his body as he moves down.


    The me bird stopped chasing him when he got out of its territory.


    "Crazy bird!" said Edgar. He wiped away the sweat that formed on his forehead, then he smiles. Fire magic increased his power.


    He floats in the air, then flies to another location. He searches for the magic beast that has wind magic. He fought with the beast and duplicated another skill. The time is alreadyte afternoon. He flew out of the forest to go back to his home.


    He flies in the blind spot of the CCTV and sensors. His ne cannot hide his true energy while using his mana to activate the flight magic on the coat. There are sensors that monitor energy levels in the sky in all restricted areas. The air defense and air force will attack flying beasts that could threaten the public.


    He flies to a forest near a town. Hended on the ground, then indigo magic circle forms on his feet and moves up to his body. As the magic circle moves up, his outfit changes. His shoes turned into white rubber shoes. His clothes turned into a pair of ck pants, white shirt, and a ck windbreaker. His mask is moved back to the storage space.


    Edgar walks to the town called Treasure Town. Many buildings in the town are runesmith shops and potion shops. There are hotels and restaurants where hyperbeings could sleep and eat. There are also bars and casinos. Most customers in the town are hyperbeings. They are high spenders, so businesses will earn a profit, but because it is near a restricted area, the danger in the town discourages many business owners.


    Edgar walks to the parking area. He sits on a big ck motorbike that he bought earlier, then he drives it home. He did not fly to his house because he would be tracked.


    "I should duplicate a skill that could camouge myself in the sky to avoid getting tracked while I fly even in the city," Edgar thought as he drives his motorbike on the road.


    Edgar got home. He took a can of soft drinks from the refrigerator and turned on the TV with magic. A white magic circle appears on his right hand that holds the can, then ice covers the can and makes it more cold. He opened the can and drank a lot in one gulp.


    "I should try to finish reading the books first. I should also strengthen my aura. I should at least be able to freely control the aura in my body like the second level. Although the amount of aura is not the same as the second level, I should still be capable of doing it. Reaching the 4th circle should also be possible before going out to duplicate another skill," Edgar thought.


    In the next fifteen days, Edgar read books and trained his aura and mana. He also bought a bigger house for his family in a safer and more quiet ce. He told them that he sold a rare medicinal nt, which exined his sudden wealth. He keeps a secret underground beneath his room on the first floor for his training. He also bought a car for Fei. He wants to buy a car for his uncle, but he said that Edgar''s truck is good enough. Fei was reluctant at first, but Edgar said she could send Sasha to school and take her home after her work.


    Edgar is in his underground training hall. The walls are white. There is a fluorescent bulb on the ceiling powered by mana stone. There are air vents connected to the outside.


    Edgar is looking at his fists. His whole body is d in aura.


    He took a fist stance, then he put more aura to his right fist as lightning shes on his body.


    He jumped forward and charges down from the air. He put more aura to his feet, then he jumped up with a somersault.


    A sword appeared on his hand. He covers the sword with his aura, then he moves down from the air as threads of fire element rotate on his sword.


    Edgar rotates his body in mid air. Hended swiftly on the floor. He can now control his aura like the second level, seventeen days after he returned from the virtual world.


    "I actually finished my training before reading all those books. I also reached the 4th circle. It''s time to go out again. I need to duplicate skills in other elements and unique skills like camouge and cloning," thought Edgar, but a frown appeared on his face as he thought of the skill of cloning.


    "I need a clone to stay here that could protect my family, but that monkey that I want to duplicate is elusive and infamous as a troublesome beast, but it is only a Tier 2 beast. Duplicating its skill should not take too long," Edgar murmured to himself.


    In the morning, Edgar rides his motorbike toward a restricted area.


    In Quezon City, a sudden crisis appears.


    A shing red lightning suddenly appears in the middle of the road. A red fissure suddenly appears.


    The people around the red fissure turned pale. It looks familiar to them. Although it''s a little different, the shes of red lightning and the growing fissure are getting more familiar. The portal will turn red, then lightning shes. That''s what happened before a world burst, but there is not even a portal. How did it happen? Asked by themselves in their minds, panic and chaos follow.


    "RUUUUN!" the people around shouted.


    Bang! Cars collided. People stumbled and injured.


    Weng! Weng! A warning sound suddenly echoes through the whole city.


    "Warning! Warning! A tier 3 world''s burst is detected! A tier 3 world''s burst is detected. Please proceed to the shelter." The warning sound keeps being yed, which caused more panic.


    "Waaaa, Mama! Mama! Wake up! Waaaa!" A little girl is trying to wake her mother. Their car crashed into another car, and the woman in the driver''s seat fainted. The little girl is safe in the back seat.


    Bang! The car door is forcefully separated.


    Susan took the woman out of the car. Her whole body is d in aura. She is wearing a t-shirt and jeans.


    "Fatso! Take the woman, and I will take the child. Hurry!"


    Oscar''s face is sweating and full of worry.?He carries the woman quickly.


    They run away from the site, but the red fissure suddenly expanded. Yellow orcs came out of the red portal, and they look at the running people with eyes full of menace.

 Chapter 82 Orc鈥檚 Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 82 Orc''s Invasion</h4>


    Edgar is riding his motorbike when he felt the huge fluctuation of energy in Quezon City. His face changes.


    LIFE DETECTION


    He detected the fissure in space and the chaos in the city.


    "Impossible! That is not a simple world''s burst! Something is forcefully tearing the space! It''s an invasion! This is bad! There is no strong hyperbeing in the area! There will be many casualties! I need to hurry!"


    THOUGHT ACCELERATION


    "Flight is too slow. Jumped eleration is only a little faster. I could modify my motorbike and make it faster," Edgar quickly thought while driving toward the fissure.


    VROOM! He drives his motorbike faster and overtook many cars.


    He swiftly manipted the brake, clutch, and gear, then suddenly pressed the brake hard. His motorbike stands on one wheel, then he turns the wheel to the left.


    Bang! The front wheel of the motorbikended on the cement road, then it drives to an alley.


    A huge white magic circle appears in front of Edgar and his motorbike. Behind the magic circle is a huge indigo magic circle.


    As Edgar and his motorbike pass through the magic circles, his outfit changes, a mask appears on his face, and his hair turns long and red. His motorbike changed colors to red and ck. Its te number disappeared. Itsponents have been strengthened and?magic runes appear.


    The motorbike slids and came out of the alley. It''s back on the highway.


    VROOOM! me came out of its exhausts, and the motorbike''s speed increased a lot.


    Edgar swiftly avoided the cars.


    Crashed cars block the road.


    Two magic circles appear on both sides of the motorbike, then four wings of fire came out of the magic circles.


    Woosh! The motorbike flew over the crashed cars.


    Bang! The motorbikended on the cement road.


    Vroom! The motorbike continues running.


    "Fatso, take the child together. Someone has to stop them. If not, many people will die, including you. It seems we have to part ways here," said Susan with a mncholic smile as she gives the child to Oscar.


    "M-Ms. Susan-" Oscar''s face has tears and snots.


    "Go! Hurry! I don''t know how long I can hold them back!" said Susan as she turns and prepare herself for battle.


    Oscar bit his lips. He hates himself for being weak. He should have worked harder to not be a burden. He put the child on his shoulder and quickly run away. More tears are flowing from his eyes.


    "Someone! Please someone! Please save Ms. Susan! I am willing to give you my life! Just please save her!" Oscar earnestly prayed. Only Susan, aside from his mother, did not look at him with disgust. Although she calls him fatso, he did not see disgust in her eyes. She even saved him from bullies and gave him magic stones, even if he did not do anything for her.


    Susan released her aura, and magic circles shed on her hands.


    Threads of wind element gather on her hands, and then her fingers start getting d with wind element. Her fingers became very sharp.


    "Hahahaha, what a courageous human. What a way to wee us in this world. Give her death as a thank you," said the Tier 2 orc. They are wearing shorts made of animal skin. Tier 2 is nearly two meters tall. Tier 1 is smaller. They are holding clubs as their weapons.


    Tier 1 followed the order of their leader and run toward Susan. Their cheeks bulged, and a magic circle appeared in front of their mouths.


    ACIDIC SHOT


    Acidic liquids flew toward Susan.


    Susan put more aura to her feet.


    Bang! The cement cracked as she dashes, then she swings her arms to the orcs.


    WIND SLASH


    Many white shes of w rapidly flew to the orcs.They cut some of the acidic liquids and continue to fly.


    "Ahhh!" Some orcs are wounded and the others'' heads flew to the air.


    Some acidic liquids aren''t cut and continue to fly to where Susan was standing. They hit the cement road and other metals on the road. They are all dissolving.


    "Hmm?!" The Tier 2 orc is surprised that his minions got defeated so quickly. He stretched his arms. Transparent liquid came out of his arms. They became longer and form into a worm-like creature with many sharp teeth.


    The tier 2 orc runs toward Susan and maniptes the creature in his arms.


    "Get dissolved, woman!"


    The creatures opened their mouths and tried to bite Susan.


    Bang! Bang! The creatures hit the cement road. The cement got destroyed. Acid is left, which further destroys the road.


    Susan is swiftly avoiding the attacks.


    More orcs came out of the portal, and they chase the people running in different directions.


    Susan saw it and grits her teeth.


    "I need to stop them until help arrives," thought Susan. She dashes to the attacking tier 2 orc.


    The creatures move and attack Susan.


    Bang! The creatures hit the cement road, but they missed Susan.


    She jumped toward the orc with a backflip. She attacked the orc from the air with a wind sh.


    The orc is shocked. He dispersed the creatures and raises his arms. He covered his whole body with transparent liquid and he made it tough.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the orc. His arms are wounded. Green blood flows from his arms.


    Susan rotates her body in mid-air. She casts earth magic. She steps on earth in mid-air.


    Bang! The earth is crushed as she suddenly elerates in the air. Aerial battle skills are basic for hyperbeings.


    Wind element gathers on Susan''s hands, then she swings her arms toward the orcs.


    WIND SLASH


    "Ahhh!" The orcs are hit, then they temporarily stop chasing.


    Flop! Susannded on the cement road, then she rushes to the orcs.


    "How dare you, woman!" said tier 2 orc that leads the other team of orcs. He swings his arms, and then many acidic liquids flew toward Susan.


    Susan jumped with a somersault. She steps on earth in the air, then she jumped and rotates her body.


    Flop! Shended in front of the orcs and blocks them. All the orcs, tier 1 or tier 2, injured or not, walk toward Susan with fierce eyes. More orcs went out of the portal. Sweat appeared on Susan''s forehead.

 Chapter 83 Orc鈥檚 Invasion(2)

    <h4>Chapter 83 Orc''s Invasion(2)</h4>


    "Susaaaan!" A woman''s shout brings relief to Susan.


    A woman wearing short jeans, white rubber shoes, and a shirt is running. She has long white hair and headband. Beside her is a tall, muscr middle-aged man with a beard wearing a fitted mint shirt, camouge pants, and brown shoes.


    "Merryl! Uncle Robert! Please stop the orcs that just came out of the portal!" shouted Susan.


    "Uncle Robert! Bring carnage to the orcs! We must decrease the pressure on Susan," said Merryl.


    "Hahahaha, that is a natural thing to do!" Robert stretched his right arm to the side. A yellow magic circle appears on his right hand.?Threads of earth rotate and gather.


    SHIELD OF GUARDIAN


    A big yellow shield formed on Robert''s hand. He released his aura, then he rushes toward the orcs.


    "Attack that man!" ordered the Tier 2 orc that just came out of the portal.


    Tier 1 orcs attack Robert with many acidic liquids.


    Robert blocks the attacks with his shield. He used more mana, then threads of earth element flow to the shield. The shield became one meter in size.


    He put more aura to his feet, then he charged to the crowd of orcs.


    BANG! "Ahhh!" Some orcs are blown away by the impact from the shield.


    Robert swings the big shield.


    Bang! Bang! The orcs are being blown away.


    Robert took a throwing stance.


    "Ahhhh!" shouts Robert as he gathers more strength, then he throws the big shield to the orcs that want to reinforce the orcs attacking Susan.


    Woosh! The big shield flew while rotating.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" The orcs scream.


    The shield keeps flying like a boomerang and keeps hitting the orcs.


    The Tier 2 injured by Susan earlier saw the iing shield. He formed two big arms, and he tried to stop the shield.


    Bang! The big arms stop the shield from moving forward, but it still keeps rotating, shredding the acidic arms that are stopping it. Acids fell to the cement road, causing more holes to appear.


    The shield eventually stops rotating and disperses into yellow lights.


    "Help attack that man! There must not be a problem in the passage!" said the Tier 2 orc attacking Susan.


    The injured orc stares fiercely at Susan, then eventually runs toward Robert.


    "Ahhh!" An orc trying to sneak an attack on Robert is hit by an ice cone cast by Merryl.


    Orcs are trying to?encircle Robert.


    Robert grins as he sees it. He stretched his arms, and then a shield appeared on both of his arms. He dashed to the orcs and swings his shields.


    Bang! The orcs are being blown away.


    Shoo! Shoo! Ice cones cast by Merryl flew to the orcs behind Robert.


    Orcs are umting their attacks on Robert''s right side under the leadership of Tier 2.


    A magic circle appears on the ground.


    The orcs attack Robert''s right side.


    TNNNG! A big shield forms over the magic circle on the ground and blocks the attacks.


    Robert ran to the shield and struck it.


    The shield rapidly moves toward the orcs.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" The orcs are bulldozed by the big shield.


    Robert dashes toward the Tier 2 that avoided the shield.


    The orc saw Robert running toward him. He stretched his arms. A magic circle forms on both of his arms, and then he attacks Robert with many acidic arrows.


    Shoo! Shoo! Acidic arrows flew toward Robert.


    Robert put more aura on his feet, then he jumped toward the orc with a somersault.


    Robert attacks from the air.


    BANG! The cement road cracked as the tip of Robert''s right shield is buried in the ground.


    The orc avoided the attack. He is standing on a floating, transparent liquid. He stretched his arms with magic circles, then attacked Robert again with magic arrows.


    Robert''s left shield blocks the attacks, then he made it bigger. He runs and chases the orc floating in the air.


    He pushed the left shield toward the orc in the air. The shield is moving up while blocking the acidic arrows.


    He put a throwing stance, then he threw his right shield into the air.


    Woosh! The right shield flew rapidly in a curve while rotating.


    "Hmm?!" The orc is shocked that a shield is suddenly flying toward him. The big shield blocks his vision of Robert. He jumped back from the floating liquid and avoided the shield.


    Robert jumped up to the big shield that is moving up in the air.


    He holds the shield, he steps on earth in the air and jumped toward the orc. His right arm is stretched to the side, earth element gathers and forms another shield.


    The orc is hit by the shield.


    Robert moves the left shield to the side, then he moves to the orc and struck the tip of the right shield.


    "k!" The orc coughed out green blood and pushed to his back.


    While Susan, Robert, and Merryl are risking their lives to protect ordinary people, some hyperbeings are just watching the fun.


    In a particr building that could see what is happening on the ground, three hyperbeings are watching the fight. They are even wearing armor. Their crest is the Poison Guild.


    "Boss, are we not going to help?" asked a newbie member of the Poison Guild.


    "Hahahaha, tell the newbie our principle. You are the one that brought him to the guild," said their team leader name Eldwic.


    A man with short pink hair and a piercing on his nose and mouth grins. He put his arm over the shoulder of the newbie and exined their routine.


    "Hahahaha, we do not risk our lives if it''s not worth it. What do we get by participating in the fight on the ground? Nothing, there is even a big chance that we might die. We get honored if we survive, but that''s it. We will not participate unless there are only a few enemies remaining and we take credit for eliminating the enemies."


    Eldwicughs. He looks at the hyperbeings that are fighting the orcs. More hyperbeings arrive, but there is no 3rd-level aura master or 5th circle. High-level hyperbeings are all stationed near restricted areas or broken worlds. There is no broken world in Quezon City, so it will take time for them to arrive. All hyperbeings that arrive are leisurely shopping or rxing. They are all wearing casual clothes. It''s the first time that this kind of thing happened¡ªan immediate world''s burst. The poison guild members like wearing their armor to show off. They like seeing the awe and fear of ordinary people. It satisfies their ego.


    More orcs came out of the portal. It became difficult for the hyperbeings. They start getting injured. Robert is hit with a club in the back. Blood leaks from his mouth. His mana is running low. Susan''s left arm got injured. The hyperbeings'' aura and mana are running low, but more orcs came out.


    There is unwillingness in the eyes of the hyperbeings that currently fight the orcs. They can''t fall here. They still have dreams, but they can''t leave. They look at the buildings around them. They know that many people are not able to get out, and they are hiding inside. If they leave, all those people will die.


    All the hyperbeings that came here are willing to risk their lives. They seem to feel the approach of death, but their eyes are determined, and they hope their sacrifice could pass their will, just like others did in the past.


    Oscar is still running by the roadside. He can''t use a car because the highway is blocked by cars left by owners to escape. There are cars that crashed in front, blocking the cars behind them. More tears are flowing from his face. Scenes of making fun with Susan are shing through his mind. He bit his lips to prevent himself from howling. He is still praying in his heart.


    VROOOM! Oscar suddenly heard the loud sound of a motorbike. He saw a big red and ck motorbike rapidly running forward. The rider''s long red hair and ck coat are swaying so much because of the speed.


    "G-God, is he the one?"


    Oscar has a feeling that hope has arrived.

 Chapter 84 Edgar to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 84 Edgar to the Rescue</h4>


    A while ago, at the headquarters of PHA, the vice president of the association was notified of the emergency in Quezon City. The president is in a broken world, so the vice president is taking over themand. The headquarters is in the south, where there are more restricted areas.


    Owen, the vice president, is in a monitoring room. A big screen is floating over a hologram screen on the ground. There are many monitors in the room. Below them are touch-screen keyboards and mouse. In front of the monitors are officers in official attire and wearing an earpiece with a mic. On the big screen in the hologram is an alert level 3 mark in Quezon City.


    "Have you notified the branch of the Poison Guild in Quezon City?" Owen asked an officer.


    "Yes, sir, but they said that their equipment is under maintenance. ording to them, it will take time before they can help," said the officer with sweat on his face as he stares at the alert level 3 on the screen.


    "Damn Tivac! Damn Poison Guild! They only have self-interest in their minds! Have youmunicated with the air force?" Owen asked another officer.


    "Yes, sir! The helicopters are ready. They will take high-level hyperbeings to the site!" answered an officer. All the other officers are stillmunicating and calling for help.


    "What did the scientist say?! Why is there an immediate world''s burst?!" asked Owen.


    "They are still studying it, sir, since this is the first time that it happened," said another officer.


    "Give me a view of what is happening there right now!" Owen ordered.


    The officers operate theputers, then screens appear in the hologram, and many videos are shown. An officer erged a particr screen, which shows the video of Susan, who is fighting alone. More orcs came out of the portal. The hearts of everyone are very heavy as they look at the screen.


    "Su," softly said a female officer in the corner with short brown hair. She has watery eyes as she looks at the screen. Susan is her younger sister. Susan did not join the PHA because she wanted to join her friend, who invited her to a guild established by her friend''s sister.


    When Merryl and Robert arrived, they felt relieved. They even cheered when Robert was blowing away the orcs. When more hyperbeings arrived, they thought the area was already safe, but more Tier 2 orcs went out of the portal, and they worked together against the hyperbeings. People on the road already went away, but the people in the buildings are still there. The hyperbeings are trying to move the fights away from the buildings. They are having more injuries. Everyone in the room has watery eyes.


    VROOOM! A rushing red and ck motorbike is caught by a screen, which catches everyone''s attention. They don''t know why, but hope is ignited in their hearts as they look at the rider, and they are not mistaken.


    A magic circle appears in front of the motorbike.


    The motorbike went straight to the magic circle and disappeared. It went to Edgar''s storage space.


    Edgar flew into the air. A magic circle shed on his hand. Fire element gathers in his left hand and forms a bow.


    Oscar''s eyes follow the figure of Edgar. He has a feeling that Edgar will be a legendary figure, and he seems to have the urge to follow in the footsteps of that man.


    LIFE DETECTION


    The positions of orcs and hyperbeings appear in Edgar''s mind.


    He aims his bow at the sky. He pulled the string made of fire element. Threads of fire element gather and rotate until they form three arrows. Threads of white aura rotate at the tip of three arrows. As the threads of aura rotate, three big orange magic circles appear in the air, then they move and shrink toward the tip of three arrows. Edgar shot the arrows into the sky.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    The three arrows went in three different directions in the sky. Threads of fire are rotating on the arrows. An arrow reached a target area first. It started falling down, then the magic circle at its tip suddenly expanded. The arrow went down at the magic circle, then many fire arrows suddenly came out of the circle and rapidly fly down from the sky. Their tip is d in white aura. The arrows curve and go straight to orcs.


    "Ahhhh!" The orcs scream. Many orcs are killed.


    The other two arrows in the sky also reached their target and attacked the orcs causing more screams to appear.


    Edgar keeps flying.


    There are two Tier 2 orcs in front of him and a severely injured hyperbeing. The Tier 1 orcs around them are dead. Tier 2 were able to block the arrows.


    Edgar steps on earth.


    Boom! He suddenly elerates toward the orcs.


    The tier 2 orcs are startled and did not have time to cast magic, so they raise their club.


    Edgar steps on earth in the air. He moves his feet closer to his body. His right hand is holding his sword with rotating threads of fire.


    Boom! He charges down from the air and swings his sword.


    Wenng! The orc''s head is flying in the air. Behind his headless body is Edgar with shing lightning on his body.


    The other tier 2 orc is shocked. Hisrade is dead and his enemy is in front of him.


    Boom! The cement cracked as Edgar suddenly dashed, then he shed his sword.


    The orc wanted to swing his club, but it was toote. He stopped moving, then his body separated into left and right.


    A big bottle with a health potion came out of Edgar''s storage space. He opens the cap with magic, and he controls the potion to move above the hyperbeing. The potion burst into red lights and fell on the hyperbeing. The hyperbeing''s condition rapidly began to improve.


    Edgar immediately flew when the potion burst.


    Robert is breathing heavily as blood leaks from his mouth. His clothes are already tainted with a lot of blood. He is guarding an injured hyperbeing. His right arm is raising a shield. His left arm is hanging on his left side with flowing blood and his left forehead is also bleeding. The fire arrows gave him breathing space, but the threat is not eliminated. There are four Tier 2 orcs looking at him with killing intent. They recovered from shock, and they want to kill Robert and the other hyperbeing before the human that cast the powerful skill arrived.

 Chapter 85 Mysterious Force Behind the Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 85 Mysterious Force Behind the Invasion</h4>


    Four magic circles formed above Edgar. Four me swords came out of the magic circles. Only half of the whole de came out. Threads of white aura rotate and d the tips of the swords. White magic circles appear in front of the swords.


    All the swords came out of the magic circles.


    They passed through the white magic circles, then their speed suddenly increased a lot. It is a magic that he researched in virtual world for his magic sword skills.


    The four me swords are flying like fire beams. They quickly passed three corners, then suddenly turned right at the fourth corner.


    "Hmm?" The four tier 2 orcs are startled. me swords are flying toward them. They put their club in front of them.


    Bang! The swords hit the clubs, but the orcs are pushed back. The swords stabbed the clubs, even if the orcs d them with their magic.


    Edgar passed the third corner, then flew over a building with ten floors.


    "Ahhh!" shouts an orc as he tries to redirect the me sword. The orc was able to swing his club to the right side and redirect the me sword to go up.


    Bang! The orc''s back hit the front of a car.


    Another orc pushed his club upward and let it go. The club and the sword rotated in mid-air. The orc fell and got dragged on the cement road by the residual force.


    "Shit! How can there be a strong magician here?! Fucking Roshack! This is not what he promised! This is not a low-level world!" said the orc that crashed into the car as he stands up.


    He looks at the other orc near him. He did not notice Edgar behind him.


    Edgar is above the building in a shing stance. Lightning is shing on his body.


    Boom! He charges down toward the orc.


    "We must retreat! This is not a-" The orc was not able to finish what he was saying. His head separated from his body and flew in the air.


    Edgar is in front of the beheaded orc.


    Bang! He charges at the other orc that just stood up. The orc''s right hand has a magic circle and wants to attack Edgar, but he is too slow.


    Wenng! Edgar shed his sword. He arrived behind the orc.


    The orc''s body separated from the waist.


    Edgar stares at the other two tier 2 orcs, who are looking at him with fear.


    "Shit! We are fooled! There is a high-level magician here. Not just a simple magician, it''s even a warrior. I already noticed the abnormality earlier. Our opponents are both warriors and magicians!" said the orc with fear.


    Edgar heard what the orc said. He understands theirnguage because there is a magic skill rune that circtes in the secret forum of magicians on the inte. He hacked theputer of a hyperbeing by cing a virus in it, then found out his username and password for his email and ount in the secret forum of hyperbeings.


    The skill is not strictly guarded because it is not an offensive skill. The skill is taught by demigods or the 8th circle. It seems they learned the skill and want to spread it to the world. The runes are advanced, and the patterns areplicated, but they are surprisingly easy to form with the help of Gaia on Earth. Edgar called Gaia the hidden mystery, which is like aputer on Earth.


    "It looks like I am right, it''s an invasion! They received the wrong intelligence? It seems our world is being protected. There are really threats outside of Earth. Those broken worlds are probably part of a destroyed world invaded by powerful forces. It''s impossible for these weak orcs to invade those worlds that are rich with mana and aura. These orcs are probably just cannon fodders for low-level worlds.Powerful invaders are sent to powerful worlds. If the force behind these orcs knew that there are 8th circle here, God-level beings might directly attack Earth." Edgar subconsciously strengthened his grip on his sword.


    Edgar looks at the two orcs, then talks with a friendly tone and tries to fool them for more information.


    "I know that you want to retreat. I also don''t want more bloodshed. I can let you go if you tell me what I will ask," said Edgar.


    The two orcs look at each other, thenugh.


    "Hahahaha human, our civilization is not advanced, but we are not dumb. How can you let us go?! Once wee back, the information on your world will reach the hands of Alkars," said the orc with acent face as he exposed the despicable trick of the human.


    The other orc pped the head of the orc.


    "Fuck you! How can you mention the Alkars?! Isn''t that the same as giving information?! Dumb orcs like you are one of the reasons why we can''t receive soul crystal!" Shouted by the other orc, he realized what he just said. He gasped, and blocks his mouth with his hand.


    "Alkars? Soul Crystal? These orcs are the same as the orcs in the Aurora world. They are muscle heads," thought Edgar.


    "Fuck! Humans are really despicable! He tricked us into telling him confidential information! Don''t talk to him and let''s attack together. We made a mistake. He is not a high-level magician. The amount of energy I sense from him is only at the 4th circle!" said the orc.


    The other orc sensed Edgar''s energy. Hisrade is right. Their morale recovered. They look at Edgar with fierce eyes.


    Edgar looks at the orcs, who are eager to fight.


    "It seems I have to incapacitate these orcs and force information out of them," Edgar thought as he took a fighting stance.


    The members of the poison guild came out of the building when they saw that only a few orcs are remaining and are even injured by the arrows.


    "Boss, I''m sure you will be a hero. Your face will be shown in the whole country and the world." The guild member with pink hair is ttering the boss. The newbie also tried to curry favor and said ttering words.


    "Hahahaha, that is natural! How can we work hard if we don''t get recognition?" said Eldwic.


    They reached the area where Susan, Merryl, and another hyperbeing are fighting the remaining Tier 2 orc in their area.


    Eldwic grins. He stretches his two arms, then casts magic.


    FIREBALL


    Fireballs rapidly flew to the back of the severely injured Tier 2 orc.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the orc, and he is pushed to the front.


    Edlwic released his aura, cast magic in his right hand, and then a firence formed. He ran quickly to the orc lying on the ground.


    "Hahahaha!" Eldwic isughing while running forward. His tongue is sticking out of his mouth.


    He jumped forward, then stabbed his firence at the back of the orc.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the orc. Its body is twitching, and then it stops moving.


    Eldwic stands at the back of the orc then shouted at the newbie.


    "Hahahaha, hey newbie, quickly take a picture! Make the picture good. It will be given to the mediater! Hahahaha!"


    "Coming, boss!" The newbie rushes forward.


    Susan and the others are looking at the poison guild members with anger.


    Without the help of tier 1 orcs, the tier 2 orcs are defeated by hyperbeings working together.


    Susan, Merryl, and one other hyperbeing are injured to various degrees. They did not waste time arguing with the poison guild and helped the other hyperbeings. The poison guild members attack the other injured tier 2 orcs and take credit. The hyperbeings look at them with anger, but they don''t care.


    "Ahhhh!" The two tier 2 orcs are lying on the ground. Their feet are cut.


    "Ahhh! Shit! This human is abnormal!" said the orc with a painful expression.


    "Tell me what I want, or else you will suffer unimaginable pain," said Edgar.


    The orcsughed when they heard Edgar.


    "Fuck you, human! Do you think we did not prepare for this kind of situation?! I didn''t expect that the curse Roshack put on us would really be used. Human, we will be waiting for you in the underworld!"


    Magic fluctuated within the bodies of the orcs, then amethyst runes and patterns appeared at the center of their chests. The orcs coughed out a lot of green blood and died.


    "Curse? It looks like their hearts are crushed. I am not familiar with the runes on their chest." thought Edgar as he stares at the runes on the chest of the orcs. The amethyst runes turned ck like tattoos. Edgar shakes his head and uses life detection to know the situation of other hyperbeings. The tier 2 orcs are defeated, but the hyperbeings have many injuries and are very exhausted. Only the poison guild is fine. They are all moving to the portal. Edgar also moves and wants to give potions to those hyperbeings.


    "That curse skill cannot be stopped. It looks like it can be activated with a thought. Those forces are really prepared to prevent leakage of information. I need to duplicate a skill like illusion that could cut off their thought of suicide," Edgar thought as he walks.


    They thought the crisis was over. A big gray hand suddenly came out and held the edge of the portal, then a gray ogre with an amethyst horn and more than two meters tall came out of the portal.

 Chapter 86 Arrival of a New Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 86 Arrival of a New Enemy</h4>


    In the monitoring room of PHA, everyone''s hope was ignited when they saw Edgar rushing to the scene.


    Their eyes and mouths turned wide when the arrows shot by Edgar turned into a rain of arrows that killed every tier 1 orc. The eyes of everyone in the room are glued to Edgar on the screen.


    "W-Who is that man?" asked Owen. Casting the rain of arrows can also be done by high-level magicians, but not everyone can copy what Edgar did. They cannot make every arrow hit every target.


    An officer operated aputer. The figure of Edgar is captured, then the officer searches for a match in a database, and the result is 0 matches. The officer was shocked when he saw the result.


    "Sir, he is not a registered hyperbeing. I also tried to search our database. It''s the first time he appeared in our country or in the world," said the officer.


    "What?! You mean he is just a new hyperbeing?! Measure his energy right now!" Owen is shocked. How can a new hyperbeing be so skilled and powerful?


    A screen floats on the hologram. 1st level of aura and 4th circle of magicbeled Edgar


    "How is this possible?!!" blurted Owen. The same question is running through others minds. They continue watching Edgar with astonished faces. Edgar quickly killed tier 2 orcs and saved a hyperbeing, sending me swords that saved Robert and the hyperbeing, then killing two more tier 2 orcs. Everyone forgot to cheer that the situation is already under control.


    "His fighting skills do not look like a newbie. That should not be possible unless¡ª" Owen thought of a possibility why a newbie hyperbeing could be so powerful, Gate of Inheritance!


    "There is a big chance that he is a citizen of our country and he is willingly helping. If he joins PHA, other than the president, we will have another hyperbeing that passed the gate of inheritance. This time, we must protect him no matter what the cost!" thought Owen. His eyes look very determined as he stares at Edgar on the screen.


    The two orcs fought Edgar, but they were immediately incapacitated andmitted suicide. The other orcs are also defeated.


    "It seems that they have won," said an officer, and then they woke up. Their focus was on Edgar, and they did not notice that other hyperbeings had also defeated the other orcs.


    "Yeah!" Everyone stood up and cheered.


    "Hahahaha, that red-haired man single-handedly saved everyone there. The people and the hyperbeings might have been killed if he did not arrive. Make sure to keep the videos and information about him! It must not reach the hands of Poison Lord!" said Owen.


    Everyone in the room had been rigorously screened. They can all be trusted by PHA.


    "Yes, sir!" answered the officers.


    "Sir, there are three poison guild members at the scene," said an officer.


    A screen shows a video of the poison guild members moving together with other hyperbeings.


    A frown appears on Owen''s face. Killing intent is brewing in his eyes as he looks at the poison guild members.


    "Should I send someone to kill them before they can inform Poison Lord? If I can realize why a newbie is very powerful, so does Poison Lord. I can talk to the other hyperbeings at the scene. They should agree to keep the information of the red-haired man as he saved their lives. Hyperbeings like them have social responsibility. They should realize the importance of red-haired." thought Owen.


    An officer''s face suddenly turned shocked.


    "T-that," the officer stutters as he points his finger at the screen. The screen shows the video of the red portal. A huge gray ogre came out.


    The other hyperbeings can no longer fight. They spent most of their aura and mana on theirst counterattack.


    Everyone''s eyes move toward Edgar.


    "Why is this happening?! Why in our country of all ces?! The ocean is very wide! Why in our country?!" screamed Owen. He is gripping his fists hard.


    Edgar''s face changed. He felt Tier 3 energy that came out of the portal.


    He flew quickly toward the portal. Five cylindrical objects came out of his storage space. Their colors are silver. There are indigo runes on their surface. They flew in four different directions. They are like rockets. A blue me ising out of their tails. The remaining one flew up to the sky.


    The red portal closed when the gray ogre came out of the portal. He is more than two meters tall. He is wearing ck pants, but his feet are bare. He has an amethyst horn on his forehead. His hair is amethyst. He has a ne with sharp teeth. His whole body has ck tattoos. The tattoos are magic runes. They help turn his mana into curse energy. The energy has an amethyst color. Their magic can turn mana into amethyst energy that they can use to attack or defend.


    Roshack observes the surroundings. Dead orcs are all over the ce. He spread his senses. He could not sense any alive orcs, but he sensed the hyperbeings. He cannot sense the further ce, but he cannot hear any noise, which means the fight is over.


    "There is something wrong in this world. The amount of mana and life energy in the air should not be possible in a low-level world. I was puzzled why no orc is reporting the progress of invasion. It seems they are annihted by the magicians that I sensed. Are they the top forces of this world? They are easy to handle, but it shouldn''t be possible for them to annihte the orcs. Did they use forbidden skills? The passage is destroyed because I was forced toe. The resources given to me can only make one passage. I must try to get the resources here to make another passage." thought Roshack.


    He walks toward the group of magicians that he had sensed earlier.


    The hyperbeings are shocked that there is a new enemy. They can no longer fight. They even have to support each other to walk.


    The team leader of the poison guildughs.


    He pushes the hyperbeings away and walks to the center.


    "Hahahaha, it''s just a mere ogre! Hey, newbie! Make sure to take a video. It''s time for me to shine and make sure to capture the sorry appearance of the wastes behind me!" said Eldwic with arrogance. He cannot sense the energy of the ogre because of the distance, but the ogre can sense it. He thought the ogre is the same as the Tier 2 orcs.


    "Roger, boss!" the newbie answered with excitement. He took out his phone and started recording. He moved the phone behind him and captured the hyperbeings who have angry expressions.


    "Hey Ogre! Let me take your head! Don''t worry, it will not be useless! It will be forever remembered as a stepping stone for my greatness!" said Eldwic to the ogre.


    The ogre''s face turned fierce. The runes on his body shed. An amethyst color d his whole body.


    Boom! He quickly moves, and he instantly arrived in front of Eldwic. His right hand is holding the neck of Eldwic.


    Eldwic''s face is quickly turning dark as oxygen cannot flow. He released his aura and used magic. His hands are covered with fire, then he put them on the huge right hand of the ogre.


    The ogre did not mind the magic of Eldwic. He lifts Eldwic and puts him closer to his face.


    Eldwic stretched his right hand to the right side and formed a firence. He stabbed it at the ogre.


    The ogre catched the firence with his left hand. Eldwic cannot move his right arm further. His body is getting weaker from theck of oxygen. Despair is written on his face.


    Amethyst runes start to spread from the neck of Eldwic to his whole body.


    "You will not die peacefully! Die with unbearable pain!" Roshack shouted fiercely, and then he let go of Eldwic.


    Eldwic fell to the ground, followed by a loud scream.


    "Ahhhhh!" Eldwic screams.


    The other two guild members are petrified and trembling.


    "Kill meee!" pleads Eldwic as his eyes look at his teammates. His body is trembling on the ground because of severe pain. He cannot move.


    The ogre looks at the two members, who look terrified.


    An amethyst magic circle appeared on his right hand, and then an amethyst sword appeared.


    "I need materials. If you do not give me useful information, you all will-" The ogre did not continue speaking as he felt a huge fluctuation of space. He has already felt it a few times, so he is familiar with it.


    The four cylindrical objects that Edgar sent are floating near the ground in the north, west, east, and south. Their lower parts are divided into four. They look like the motor des of a helicopter. Under the motor-like des, are blue lights that help the objects float. Four indigo beams are flowing up from them. The beams flow to thest cylindrical object in the sky. The object in the sky is like a four-motor des of helicopter. Each de is connected to an indigo beam.


    Woosh! Edgar flew out behind a building. He avoided the vision of the ogre, so he had to fly longer.


    Boom! He charges down and rotates his body in mid-air.


    Flop! Hended in front of the hyperbeings.


    The hyperbeings seem to have found someone they can rely on. Edgar''s back seems very big to the eyes of hyperbeings.


    Edgar stares at the ogre. He felt a bigger fluctuation in space.


    "It should be time."


    DIMENSIONAL LOCK

 Chapter 87 Unknown SSS Skill

    <h4>Chapter 87 Unknown SSS Skill</h4>


    DIMENSIONAL LOCK


    A huge, half-indigo sphere suddenly covers the buildings around the area where Edgar and the others stand. The half-sphere is one hundred meters high and one hundred fifty meters wide.


    Inside the sphere, the buildings turn light green. The windows became transparent. Concrete became solid and light green. Whatever damage is done to the buildings will not affect the buildings outside of the dimension.The ordinary humans inside the buildings are teleported outside of the sphere. Beings that have higher energy than ordinary humans are locked inside.


    Bottles of potions came out of Edgar''s storage space, then they floated toward the group of hyperbeings behind him.


    "I''m sorry, I have to lock this space to teleport the ordinary humans out of the buildings and to avoid causing too much destruction. Take the potions now and stay away. Leave the enemy to me," said Edgar.


    Susan grips her fist and wants to say something. Merryl patted her shoulder. Merryl shakes her head when Susan looks at her. Susan bit her lips, then let go of her fist. They quickly took the potions and walked away.


    The ogre did not stop them. His arms are crossed as he looks at Edgar with a grin.


    "Ahhhh!" Eldwic is still screaming. His eyes turned red as the pain is very severe.


    The ogre clicks his fingers. The amethyst runes start burning from Eldwic''s feet. The fire slowly went up. Edlwic''s scream became louder. He is slowly burned to death.


    Flop! The armor is left on the ground. The clothes and Eldwic are turned into ash.


    Edgar noticed the amethyst runes on the the Edlwic''s body, which were the same as with the orcs.


    "Is that curse magic?" thought Edgar.


    The two poison guild members are more afraid and anxious. The other hyperbeings have already walked away. They are too afraid to move because they are too close to the ogre. They looked each other in the eyes, as if they had reached a tacit understanding. Both of them stepped back.


    Roshack noticed the small movement of the poison guild members, but he did not even look at them. A ck crystal with golden runes shines in his sea of consciousness. A ck hole is forming in his hands. His vision still stays with Edgar.


    "Hahahaha, I was having a problem where I could get the needed materials, but you actually possess them. Human, if you can help me, I will spare your life. You also need to answer my questions. This dimensional lock should not be present in this low-level world and-" Roshack looks at the two poison guild members who are moving backward slowly.


    He stretched his two arms forward toward the two hyperbeings.


    "You two are useless. Be a nutrient for my body."


    Two rotating ck holes have already formed on the two palms of Roshack, and the two hyperbeings are being pulled toward the ck hole.


    "Noooo! Fuck you, ogre! Our guild leader will squash you like an ant!" shouted the pink-haired man. The newbie is pleading. Threats and pleading did not stop the ogre.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    Edgar activated his skill. He also activated parallel thinking. One of his attentions is on his sea of consciousness, while the other is on the ogre. He has a feeling that the skill used by the ogre is very unusual. When his other thought looks at the golden runes being formed in his sea of consciousness, he is very shocked.


    "SSS Skill?!! And the magic runes are different. All the magic runes, including the golden runes of my skills, have quite a resemnce, even the magic runes used by the ogre on his curse magic. This might be rted to the powerful force behind the invasion." Edgar''s intuition is stimted. His intuition is telling him that the skill is important¡ªso important that he will regret it so much if he lets go of it. His intuition has been honed in the virtual world, and he knows the uracy of his intuition. He estimated the time to duplicate it, and sweat appeared on his forehead.


    "Twenty minutes?! I don''t have much mana and aura left!" thought Edgar, but his eyes turned more determined as he looks at the ogre.


    "Fight! Death is just a matter of time! Either I die now orter at the hands of more powerful invaders! I will not let go of the chance that could potentially increase my strength a lot." thought Edgar.


    The pink-haired man is full of despair, then he remembers that there is another hyperbeing behind them.


    "Red-haired! What the fuck are you doing? Attack the ogre now!" screamed the pink-haired man. The face of the newbie also lit up when he heard hisrade.


    Edgar did not move. The two hyperbeings are more useful in buying time, even if it''s just a few more seconds.


    The faces of the pink-haired man and the newbie turned hideous.


    "Fucking retard! Did you not hear me?! Do you not know who we are?! We are the Poison Guild!" Furiously shouted the pink-haired man.


    They be more anxious when Edgar is not moving.


    "We are the number one guild in the country! As long as you help us, we can give you wealth that you can never imagine!" said the newbie.


    "Right! Right!" the pink-haired man immediately followed up, but other thoughts are running through his mind.


    "Fuck you, red-haired! How dare you to just watch us get killed? Once we escape safely, I will also watch as you slowly die!"


    The inducements and threats of the guild members are ignored by Edgar.


    "FUCK YOUUU!! Red-haired!" shouted the two hyperbeings.


    "FIGHT IT!" shouted the pink-haired. The eyes of the two hyperbeings turned fierce. Their backs are put on a corner. They can only fight to the death. They release their aura, then cast magic.


    The pink-haired casted fire balls and the newbie casted earth spikes


    The ogre enjoys the struggle of the humans who arerades of the human who insulted him. He used more mana, and then the ck holes became bigger. The fireballs and earth spikes are pulled into the ck hole. They hit the ck holes, and they dispersed. The pulling force became a lot stronger.


    The two hyperbeings are now in front of the ck holes.


    "NOOOO!" shouted the two hyperbeings.


    They are swallowed by the ck hole.


    After a few seconds, the ck holes spit out the armor, clothes, and some dust. The hyperbeings never came out again.


    The ogre stopped activating the skill, then looks at Edgar with a smile.


    "Now, humans, let us go back to business."

 Chapter 88 Crucial Eighteen Minutes

    <h4>Chapter 88 Crucial Eighteen Minutes</h4>


    Edgar''s face looks very serious.


    "The lives of those two hyperbeings gave me precious two minutes. Poison Guild finally made a very valuable contribution. I have to sparingly use my aura and mana tost for eighteen minutes. One hit from the ogre could seriously injure me, but that is a risk I have to take. There is a martial art that could be used in this crucial period," thought Edgar, then he put back his sword to his storage space after weighing the risk in his mind.


    "If the ogre can''t hit me, he will probably force me to surrender using another way. The ogre does not look dumb. He saw me save the hyperbeings. I have to warn them," thought Edgar.


    A white magic circle appeared in front of his mouth, then a small white sphere with magic runes came out of the magic circle.


    He casts sound blockade, then he starts talking. He dispersed the shield and made a small me bird. The me bird covers the small white sphere and flew toward the hyperbeings.


    Edgar stopped releasing his aura. He moved his body, and took a palm stance. His eyes turned very focus and emotionless.


    HIDDEN ART: MINUTE SUBTLETY


    "Hahahaha human, I admire your courage! It seems I have to pummel you to the ground to make you surrender, but I have to remind you, my patience is limited," said Roshack. He does not mind what Edgar did within the sound blockade. He is confident in his strength.


    Roshack walks toward Edgar with a grin.


    Bang! The ogre suddenly elerated and arrived in front of Edgar. His huge right hand is aiming at Edgar''s neck.


    Edgar moved slightly to the right. Only his feet are d with aura. He holds the right arm of the ogre, rotates his body, and then threw the ogre into the air.


    "What?!" The ogre is surprised that the human could react and even counterattack. He is flying in the air toward a light green building.


    Bang! The transparent wall of the light building is crushed. The ogre is thrown inside.


    "Will he really be fine fighting that ogre alone?" a hyperbeing asked the others as they move further away.


    "With our current state, we will only be a burden even after taking the potions that he gave us," said Merryl.


    "But he is only a fourth circle. Although he can d his sword with aura, I felt that his aura is at the first level only. I can''t feel the density of aura that I feel from the second level. It''s unbelievable that he could manipte aura to that extent even though he is just at the first level," said a woman.


    "I was also shocked when I felt his energy, but we all witnessed his power. He single-handedly killed the Tier 1 orcs. All the arrows have a target. I don''t know if 7th or 8th circle could do that, but a 6th circle could not do that," said Merryl.


    "Merryl is right. We will be more helpful if we stay away from their fight," said Susan.


    "Hmm?" A hyperbeing notices a me bird flying toward them.


    "Look," the hyperbeing pointed his finger to the me bird.


    The hyperbeings stop moving as they stare at the me bird.


    The me bird reached their area. It stays in the air as it ps its wings. The voice of Edgar appears.


    "Everyone, be careful of the attacks of the ogre. He might use you as his hostages to force me to surrender. Hold on for eighteen minutes."


    The me bird dispersed.


    The faces of everyone turned very serious. They look at each other.


    "We must separate and hide in the light green buildings. Let us divide into teams. We must not be captured no matter what!" said Merryl.


    The strongest hyperbeings among them lead each team. They will y hide and seek with the ogre, and they will do their best tost for eighteen minutes. They put their trust in Edgar''s hands.


    "Hahahaha, human, you surprised me," said Roshack as hees out of the hole.


    "You are only at the fourth circle, and that energy on your feet use by warriors is only at the first level, but you look very skilled. You seem young, but you are skilled in magic and martial art. You have great potential as a human. Join us and your family will be spared," said Roshack.


    Edgar''s eyes are emotionless, but he is happy inside. The more the ogre talks, the more he can save his aura and mana. He might even get confidential information from him.


    "What will I get if I join you?" asked Edgar.


    Roshack smiled when he heard Edgar.


    "Wealth and power! You can even rule a world! I thought power gained on my own was the best way, but an ant quickly surpassed me in strength because of that power," Roshack answered.


    "Are you referring to the skill you used on the two humans?" Edgar asked.


    The ogreughed, then he says, "You are smart human. You are right! Now, tell me your decision."


    Edgar nods at the ogre.


    "Can you tell me first about the force behind the invasion?" asked Edgar.


    "Hahahaha, I will tell you thatter. Now, turn off the dimensional lock and give me the resources that I need to create another passage," Roshack said with enthusiasm.


    "You should tell me first about the force behind you. It''s part of mutual trust," said Edgar.


    Roshack''s face changed when he heard Edgar. His face turned fierce.


    "Human! Turn off the dimensional lock and give me the resources! I will tell you what you want to know when the passage is made!" Roshack shouted.


    Edgar smiled when he heard the shout of the ogre.


    "It seems the y is over," Edgar thought, then he took a palm stance. He is ready to continue the fight.


    Roshack''s face turned more fierce.


    "FUCK YOU HUMAAAN!!! How dare you y me!" Roshack furiously shouted.


    He formed an amethyst sword in his right hand, then he moves toward Edgar with huge killing intent.

 Chapter 89 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(2)

    <h4>Chapter 89 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(2)</h4>


    "Human! Pay with your limbs for your insolence!" Roshack arrived in front of Edgar and shed his amethyst de. The de is aim at the left shoulder of Edgar.


    Edgar moved to the right and avoided the de.


    Bang! The de hit the ground, leaving a de mark and a crack.


    Roshack turned his body to his left side to follow Edgar.


    Edgar suddenly moves. He instantly arrived in front of Roshack.


    Edgar is very close to the body of the ogre. His left foot is behind the right foot of the ogre. His right palm, d with an aura, struck the body of the ogre. When the palm touched the body, he tripped the right foot. The ogre lost bnce, then Edgar applied more force to his palm.


    Bang! Roshack is pushed to his back rapidly.


    Boom! The back of the ogre hit a hard wall. The wall cracked. The crack spread, then parts of the wall gave in and divided into rubble. The ogre is buried within the rubble.


    Bang! The rubble is blown away. Roshack walks while staring fiercely at Edgar. He disperses his amethyst sword. The amethyst that ds his fingers is suddenly changing. It is turning harper.


    Boom! Roshack suddenly elerates. His right palm is forming a ck hole.


    Lightning shes on Edgar''s body. He quickly moves to his back.


    Bang! Roshack hit where Edgar was standing. The ground has cracks and a crater. Roshack''s arm is buried. He pulled out his arm, and dust came out of the ck hole


    Roshack stares fiercely at Edgar.


    He rushes to Edgar as he stretches his arm.


    Edgar jumps back, and he maintains a distance of four meters from Roshack.


    "I noticed earlier that the pulling power of the ck hole is quite weak when the two hyperbeings are nearly four meters away from the ogre. They panicked and did not react quickly, so they were pulled easily. The closer the distance to the ogre, the stronger the pulling force of the ck hole," thought Edgar.


    Roshack dispersed the ck hole. More amethyst is flowing into his arms. Burning amethyst arms form on his two arms, then he swings his arm to Edgar.


    CURSE CLAW


    A burning sh of w attacks Edgar.


    He swiftly moves his body and avoided the attack.


    Boom! Roshack dashes, then he jumped as he raises his right arm above his head. He put more energy to his right arm. The burning amethyst arm became bigger, then he smashes it to Edgar.


    Boom! The big arm smashed the ground and created a crater.


    Edgar dodged the attack.


    The big amethyst arm retracted to Roshack''s arm and became smaller.


    Flop! Roshacknded on the ground, then runs toward Edgar.


    Edgar jumped back.


    Roshack increased his speed.


    Edgar casts earth magic, then he steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! The earth turned into powder as he elerates toward Roshack.


    Woosh! Edgar is below the ogre. Lightning is shing on his body while in a sideward position. Edgar''s left foot hit the right foot of the ogre, who was rushing forward, and made him lose bnce. His right hand is holding the ne of the ogre, who is floating in the air with an astonished face.


    Edgar swings his right arm to the ground.


    Bang! The ogre''s back hit the ground.


    Edgar rotates his body. He put more aura to his palm, then strikes them at the head of the ogre.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The palms keep hitting the head of the ogre. The head is getting buried in the ground.


    Boom! Edgar is blown away by the sudden release of big amount of amethyst energy.


    Roshack stands up. A lot of amethyst energy covers his whole body. Amethyst blood is flowing from his nose and mouth. His face looks hideous as he stares at Edgar. He wants to tear him to pieces. He felt humiliated.


    Edgar also stares at Roshack.


    "Passive defense will only make me weaker while the enemy will not be much affected. I should attack when there is a chance, but I should be careful as one wound from his attack might bring danger because of his curse magic. I will use myself as bait to make him keep using that SSS skill. If I were to incapacitate him like what I did to the orcs, he might also take suicide. I cannot mess up. The next invaders might no longer be Tier 3,?but at the level of demigods. I can no longer have this kind of chanceter. This is a great risk that I have to take!" thought Edgar.


    "Human! You will have a painful death! Not just you! Even the magicians that you saved! I will look for your family and let you watch them die painfully!" said Roshack.


    Edgar fiercely stares at the ogre and wants him to knowter what is on his mind.


    "Ogre, you are alive because I allowed it."


    The amethyst energy flows into Roshack''s body, then he starts transforming. His body gets bigger. Two more amethyst horns appear on his forehead. His eyes turned amethyst, and his hair turned white and longer. His fingernails on his hands and feet became longer and sharper. His height became two meters and a half.


    Edgar saw the action of the ogre.


    "As I thought, the ogre is not using his whole power. It''s time to also increase my power and speed."


    He takes a palm stance, then covers his whole body with an aura. More lightning is shing on his whole body. He activated parallel thought. His other thought looks at the golden runes being formed and estimates the remaining time. He deactivated the parallel thought after estimating the time.


    "Twelve minutes left."


    Roshack walked out of the crater.


    Boom! He suddenly moves to Edgar and shed his sharp fingers.


    A huge, burning w hit where Edgar was standing. It leaves a huge, burning w mark on the ground as it keeps moving.


    Edgar avoided the attack by moving to the side, then he keeps moving away.


    Roshack followed Edgar, then shed his fingers. A huge horizontal curse w rapidly moves.


    Edgar lowered his body to his back and smoothly moves his body, which is parallel to the ground, then he jumped away.


    The huge horizontal burning sh of w keeps moving when it missed Edgar.


    Bang! It hit the pirs and foundation of a building.


    Crakk! Cracks appear on other pirs and the foundation of the light green building. The building starts tilting to the left until itpletely falls.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The buildings on its left side are devastated. Some rubble is burning with amethyst fire. If Edgar had not used the dimensional lock, many people would have died.

 Chapter 90 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(3)

    <h4>Chapter 90 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(3)</h4>


    A while ago, outside of the dimensional lock, the ordinary humans teleported outside were very shocked.


    "We are out! How is this possible?" Asked a middle-aged man wearing a suit.


    "It''s probably because of this," said a young man as he points his finger at the huge half-sphere of indigo.


    "Kyaa!" Many women scream.


    The women scream when they saw the dead bodies of orcs lying on the ground.


    Everyone reacted and recovered from the shock of getting teleported.


    They remembered the warning of the world''s burst.


    "RUN AWAY!"


    They are crowded. If they were to rush, it would be a stampede. They escaped from the clutch of orcs, but some of them might die at the feet of their fellow humans.


    "STOOOP! I am a hyperbeing! All orcs are dead. You don''t need to rush!" Robert''s shout came on time. Edgar gave them potions and told them toe here. He predicted that chaos would appear. Robert quickly rushed here after taking the potions. The other hyperbeing did not follow because it''s still difficult for him to move even after taking potions.


    Everyone, including those on the other side of the sphere, stopped. They observe and found out that the hyperbeing is right. There are no more orcs. They quickly feel relieved.


    Robert increased his speed as he runs. He stretched his right arm to the side. The earth element is gathering and forming the shield.


    The people feel more relieved when they saw the power of the hyperbeing.


    Robert quickly organized the people to move away. More hyperbeings with armor arrived and help organize the people. They are members of a guild in Quezon City. It took them time to arrive because the road is blocked by crashed cars, so they had to run. Poison Guild members have not arrived, although they are the nearest guild in the scene. Robert and the others went into other buildings and help evacuate the people.


    Inside the monitoring room of PHA, Owen is asking the officers.


    "How much time before the high-level hyperbeings arrive?"


    "Sir, it still needs fifteen minutes," an officer answered.


    Owen grips his fists as he stares at the huge indigo sphere on the screen.


    "Dimensional Lock is only possess by top guilds and not all countries in the world have it. He can even fly. His ck coat should be the same as the magic cape. He also has storage space. Those magic equipment and devices are rare. They came from 8th circle magicians or demigods. They only bought them outside of Earth. No one can make it in this world. How can red-haired possess them? Is he rted to an 8th circle or demigod?


    The gray ogre is measured as Tier 3. The power shown by red-haired should be enough to make himst until help arrives. Hold on, red-haired, help ising," thought Owen. He only hopes for Edgar to survive until help arrives, but he did not expect that his expectations would be exceeded a lot.


    Inside the dimensional lock.


    The buildings around Edgar and Roshack have been turned into rubble. There are burning, huge w marks on the ground.


    Sweat appears on Edgar''s forehead. He is a little panting while in a palm stance.


    "Five minutes left," thought Edgar.


    Roshack looks very angry. He was not able to hit Edgar even once.


    He raised his right hand. A magic circle appears. Threads of amethyst energy are gathering over the magic circle. A burning spear is forming.


    Roshack holds the burning spear in his right hand. He stares fiercely at Edgar as he raises the spear and makes a throwing stance.


    "Try to avoid this human!"


    Roshack threw the spear to Edgar.


    SPEAR OF SUFFERING


    The burning spear turned into a ming, fierce beast.


    ROOOAR! The ming beast roars. The head looks like a miao beast with a single horn, and its body is like a long dragon.


    Edgar''s face is serious. Threads of wind are flowing around his body. The ming, fierce beast is already near him.


    MINUTE SUBTLETY: FLOWING LEAF


    Edgar slightly bent toward his back. The force from the attack is used by Edgar to help him move to the side.


    WOOSH! He smoothly rotated his body to the left. Flowing threads of wind are moving around his body. Remnants of threads of wind are left where Edgar moves. He moves like a small leaf that avoided a strong, blunt blow in the air.


    The attack missed Edgar, but it keeps moving forward.


    BANG! There was a loud explosion. The rubble is hit. Some rubble is turned into smaller debris covered with mes.


    Woosh! Roshack is near Edgar. His right arm is stretched forward. His right palm has a ck hole that is nearly form.


    Threads of wind are still flowing around Edgar''s body. His right foot is in front while he is in a palm stance.


    MINUTE SUBTLETY: FLOWING PALM


    WOOSH! Edgar rotates his body to the right. Threads of wind are rotating on his right palm. His whole body is moving forward as he rotates. A rotating sphere made up of wind element has formed on his right palm.


    When Edgar stepped his right foot forward again, he is already facing the open side of the ogre. He struck his palm with a rotating sphere on the ogre''s abdomen.


    Bang! The rotating sphere exploded, and the impact made the ogre pushed to his back.


    Boom! The ogre hit the rubles of destroyed buildings.


    Edgar rushes to the ogre. Threads of lighting element gather in both of his hands.


    Boom! Edgar elerated, then stabs his right hand, d in sharp lightning.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" the ogre screamed as Edgar''s right hand stabbed his abdomen. It only caused a superficial wound, but the impact hurt the ogre a lot. Edgar stabbed the area where his palm hit the ogre earlier. He raised his left hand and stabbed the ogre''s abdomen again.


    LIGHTNING THRUST


    Both of his arms are quickly stabbing the ogre. There are shadows of hands with sharp lightning because of the quick movements of Edgar''s arms.


    He gathers more strength in his right arm, then attacks with a more powerful stab.


    Boom! The ogre coughed out blood, and he is pushed further to the rubble.


    Edgar runs and wanted to follow the ogre.


    A burning sh of w suddenly flew to Edgar. He swiftly avoided it with footwork.


    More shes of w attack Edgar, but he is swiftly avoiding them.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The shes of ws that missed Edgar are hitting the rubles of buildings, cutting them into pieces.


    Roshack stopped attacking, and he walked out of the rubble. Blood is leaking from his mouth as he stares fiercely at Edgar.


    "You despicable shit! You kept dodging my attacks and waited for an opportunity to strike. Human! Your tricky action reminded me that I could do the same," said Roshack with a grin. He looks in the direction where the hyperbeings walked away earlier, then he dashes toward that direction.


    Edgar''s face changed when he saw the actions of the ogre. He runs and chases the ogre.


    "Should I use my sword now? No, my sword attacks use more aura. Using concept on my attack to injure him will also consume a lot of my aura. I must ensure to have enough aura and mana for my final attackter. I must ensure that my final attack has enough power to kill him!" thought Edgar.


    Roshack grins as he senses Edgar chasing after him. He gathered more energy for his right arm, then he suddenly rotated his body to his back. He dashes toward Edgar as he swings down his right arm. The burning amethyst arm suddenly became a lot bigger and is smashing down on Edgar.


    Edgar moved to the side, then jumped back.


    Boom! The giant amethyst arm smashed the ground and created a crater. The giant arm holds debris from the ground and crumbled it, then Roshack threw the debris toward Edgar.


    The burning debris are flying rapidly toward Edgar.


    LIGHTNING THRUST


    Edgar stabs his hands as he swiftly avoided the other debris.


    Bang! Bang! The debris is being broken by lightning thrust, and the others that missed Edgar hit the rubles.


    Roshack swung his left arm toward Edgar.


    A huge curse w rapidly flew to Edgar, who is busy dodging and attacking the debris.


    FIRE PILLAR


    Woosh! A fire pir lifts Edgar to the right side.


    The curse w cut the fire pir.


    Edgar jumped to a broken pir of a destroyed building.


    Flop! Edgarnded on top of the broken pir, then stares at the ogre. The ogre also stares at him with strong bloodlust.

 Chapter 91 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(4)

    <h4>Chapter 91 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(4)</h4>


    Edgar stares at the ogre while standing on top of the broken pir.


    "Human, I don''t like you staring at me while in a higher position! Go down!" Roshack shoutes as he swings his arm to the pir.


    A cursed w is flying.


    Edgar jumped forward.


    He casts earth magic. He steps on earth in the air, then he jumped toward the street.


    Hended on the street, blocking the road toward the direction where the hyperbeings walked away.


    "Hahahaha, human! I am right that those magicians matter to you, but¡ª" Roshack turned hideous as he grins and put more energy to his arms.


    "Dodging will not stop me from going after them, human!"


    Boom! Roshack elerated as he raises his arm.


    He arrived in front of Edgar, then shed his arm. A vertical sh of w moves forward, but the target is not there.


    Edgar rotated his body while moving forward. He arrived behind Roshack and jumped high. The timing is just right. More lightning is shing on his right hand.


    "You are right, I should attack!" Edgar shouted.


    Boom! Edgar charges down from the air. His right palm, with shing lightning, holds the head of Roshack, then he smashes it to the ground.


    Bang!?The head of Roshack smashed the ground, causing cracks to appear.


    Roshack''s left arm swung toward Edgar.


    Edgar jumped up. He steps on earth, then he moves to the front. He rotates his body in mid-air to face the ogre.


    Roshack''s face looks very fierce. Smashing his face to the ground is so humiliating.


    "DAMN YOU HUMAAAN!!! Ahhhh!" Roshack is going berserk. He rapidly swings his arms, and many burning shes of ws are flying toward Edgar.


    A fire pir lifts Edgar into the air.


    The sh of ws destroyed the fire pir. Edgar jumped away.


    A sh of ws attacked him in the air. He jumped up with a somersault.


    Another curse w is attacking. He charges down from the air as he rotates his body. He jumped up again and avoided another attack.


    Roshack keeps attacking.


    Edgar keeps dodging the attacks in the air.


    "Shit! How can this human be slippery even in the air?! This human''s level is low, but he can confront me and even injure me. I must kill this human or else he will be a big problem once he reaches a higher level! I must use the magicians. I don''t believe that I can''t find the opportunity to kill this human!" thought Roshack.


    Roshack''s expression became more murderous as he stares at Edgar. He stopped attacking, then dashed again in the direction of the hyperbeings.


    Edgar moved down andnded on the street. He runs and follows the ogre.


    "The hyperbeings should have hidden. By the time the ogre found them, the duplication should be nearlyplete. Ogre, you are only alive as assurance in case the duplicate skill needs to see your skill again," Edgar thought as he sharply stares at the ogre.


    Roshack reached the buildings near the edge of the dimensional lock, but he could not sense the hyperbeings.


    "How can they not be here?! Did that human expected it?! Is the magic that he used before the fight warned them?! Shit! That human is really tricky!" Said Roshack, then he sneers.


    He faces Edgar with a sneer on his face.


    "Human! You think I can''t find them?! The space in the dimensional lock is small! I will find them and cut them! I will do the same to your family, and you can''t stop me!" Roshack shouted.


    He dashes to another street and spreads his senses.


    Susan is lying on the rooftop of a building when she saw the ogreing in their direction. She watched the battle between Edgar and the ogre. She was very worried that Edgar was fighting the ogre without protecting his body with an aura, but the result shocked her. Edgar was actually winning. When the ogre transformed, she actually wanted to join their battle because she thought Edgar was running out of aura. She is astonished that Edgar has enough aura, and he only sparingly used it in the earlier fight. She is shocked by the courage, skill, and wisdom of Edgar.


    Susan rolls her body on the rooftop, then her body falls. She grabs onto a protruding block like an air conditioner, then swings her body. She can''t use magic or aura because that will make it easier for Roshack to sense where they are.


    If aura masters or magicians do not use aura or magic, it will be difficult for beings to sense them from a distance. At a close distance, beings could sense their energy even if they do not use aura or magic unless they used magic skills, rune equipment, or other devices to hide their energy. Edgar did not teach them cloaking magic. The runes areplicated, and they cannot learn and cast them in a short period of time, even with the help of Gaia.


    Flop! Susannded on a square block, then she dives toward a staircase. She rotates her body in mid-air andnded on the tform of the stairs. She ran forward, then she dives down. She is falling very fast. She rotates her body in mid-air and grabs a stair. She let go of the stairs, then she falls toward the ground.


    Flop! Shended on the ground, and around her are two other hyperbeings.


    "We must move. The ogre ising toward us! We cannot be captured. The time limit that red-haired said ising. We must hold on a little longer! He should have a n!" said Susan. The two other hyperbeings nodded, then they started running.


    Roshack is running quickly. He is already near where Susan and the others were hiding. He still cannot sense the magicians. He is getting more irritated. Anger is umting within him. He hasn''t recovered from the shame of Edgar''s attack. He wants to vent his anger on the magicians, but he can''t find them. He is gritting his sharp teeth hard, then he runs to a street.


    After running for a while, he still could not find them. Edgar is closely following him. Roshack seems to feel the mockery of the human following behind him. He grips his fists hard. He can no longer endure his anger.


    "Ahhhhhh!" screams Roshack. His face looks so fierce. He really wants to kill. He gathers more energy in his arms.


    "COME OUT!! DAMN RATS!!"


    Roshack rapidly swings his arms.


    Huge, burning shes of ws are rapidly moving toward the buildings around him.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Buildings are getting destroyed.


    A tall building at a particr distance is hit by a huge w. The upper part of the building starts falling.


    Boom! It hit smaller buildings beside it, and then those buildings started crushing.


    Susan and the others are forced to use aura to escape the rubble of the destroyed buildings.


    Roshack sensed the aura. It is faint because of the distance.


    He grins, then rushes toward that area.


    "Hahahaha, I should have done it earlier!" Roshack could see the hyperbeings running away. His face turned hideous.


    "Rats! You will never get away from my grasp!" Shouted Roshack as he increased his speed.


    Susan and the others moved away from the main road. They stopped using aura, then they entered another street.


    Roshack saw it, and he sneered.


    "Rats! You think you can still hide?!"


    Roshack swings his arms and attacks the buildings.


    The buildings are destroyed by shes of ws. The hyperbeings are forced to use their aura again and quickly move away from the falling rubble.


    Roshack jumped on a building that is getting destroyed. He jumped again on a falling upper part of a building. He is running on the falling building. He grins as he sees the hyperbeings not far below him. He activated his skill.


    A ck hole is forming on his right hand. He put more strength to his feet, then he charges down to the hyperbeings. His face looks hideous while grinning.


    "Serve your purpose as my nutrient ra-" The joy of Roshack is cut short by Edgar.


    Edgar attacks the left side of the ogre. His body is shing with lightning as he swings his sword to the body of the ogre.


    Bang! "k!" The ogre flew down rapidly.


    Boom! The ogre hit the ground and created a crater.


    Edgar charges down toward the ogre.


    Threads of fire rotate on Edgar''s sword as he moves down, then he stabs it at the ogre.


    Bang! The sword stabbed the ground.


    A ring of fire spread from the impact.


    Roshack jumped away and dodged the attack. He has a six-inch wound where Edgar hit it his sword, but it stopped bleeding as he contracted the muscles around the wound.


    Edgar pulled out his sword from the ground.


    Roshack and Edgar stare at each other.


    "You are actually a swordsman, yet you fought me unarmed?! Fuck you human! How dare you belittle me!" Roshack shouted with full of anger on his face.


    Edgar stares sharply at Roshack.


    "Ogre, you forced me to bring out my sword. You have to suffer the consequences!"

 Chapter 92 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(5)

    <h4>Chapter 92 Crucial Eighteen Minutes(5)</h4>


    Edgar dashes toward the ogre.


    Roshack attacked with a curse w.


    Edgar moved to the side and dodged the attack. He elerated toward Roshack and shed his sword.


    Bang! The me sword is blocked by Roshack''s left arm.


    A ck hole is forming on his right palm.


    Edgar immediately jumped to his back.


    Roshack stares fiercely at Edgar.


    "Tsk! I only got this power recently. I cannot instantly cast it. By the time itpletely formed, that human had already moved away. I tried it a few times earlier, but that human has a quick reaction. The skill consumes too much mana. I already forced the human to fight me head-on. I can kill him even without that skill. It will just be a matter of time," thought Roshack.


    "You should have done this earlier. Why do you have to force me to involve the other magicians?" said Roshack with a hideous face.


    Edgar ignored the ogre''s sarcasm. He moves again toward the ogre.


    Roshack swung his left arm.


    Edgar jumped forward to the left as he rotates his body in mid-air. He charges down, then shed his sword.


    FIRE BLADE


    "Ahhh!" Roshack screams.


    The fire de hit his body and pushed him to his back.


    Edgar steps on earth in the air, then he moves and follows the ogre. Threads of fire element are rotating on his sword.


    Roshack holds and squezzes the fire de with his burning amethyst arms.


    Bang! The fire de dispersed.


    Roshack put more energy on his right arm. The emethyst arm became a lot bigger, then he swings it to Edgar.


    WOOSH! The huge amethyst arm caused a strong blow of wind as it swings.


    Edgar stepped on earth and jumped up with a somersault.


    Boom! He charged down from the air and shed his sword.


    Bang! The sword is blocked by Roshack''s left arm.


    The huge amethyst arm moves and wants to grab Edgar in the air.


    He jumped up as he rotates in the air. He holds his sword above his head, then shed it toward the ogre.


    FIRE BLADE


    Bang! Roshack crossed his amethyst arms and blocked the fire de. He swings his arms and blew it away.


    He attacked with a curse w.


    Edgar jumped to his back. Hended on the ground, then he jumped back a few times.


    "Huff-huff" His breathing is getting heavier.


    The giant amethyst arm became smaller.


    Roshack stares fiercely at Edgar, then he raised his hands to his sides. An amethyst magic circle formed over his palms.


    Boom! The ground cracked as he rushes to Edgar.


    Threads of amethyst energy are rotating and gathering over the magic circles.


    Energy balls formed on Roshack''s palms, then he threw them to Edgar.


    Boom! An energy ball hit the ground, causing a big hole to appear.


    Edgar jumped and dodged the second energy ball.


    Roshack appears in front of Edgar. He is swinging his right arm.


    A horizontal curse w attack, but Edgar jumped up. He elerated from the air and stabs his sword to Roshack''s neck.


    Bang! The sword is blocked again by Roshack''s arm.


    Edgar immediately jumped back.


    Roshack follows him, then he swings his arms.


    Curse ws attack Edgar.


    Edgar moves and swiftly dodges the attacks with footwork while moving to his back.


    Bang! A huge amethyst arm hit where Edgar was standing.


    The huge arm retracted toward Roshack. He jumped up and raised his arms together above his head. Amethyst energy flows between his palms. An amethyst energy ball forms and gets bigger, then he threw it to Edgar.


    The huge energy ball rapidly falls.


    BANG! There was a loud explosion. A crater nearly fifteen meters in size appears on the ground. Debris are flying in the air.


    Edgar is in the air. He was lifted by a fire pir to his back. The fire pir is cut by the explosion. He jumped back with a back flip.


    Boom! He charges down diagonally. His face is facing the sky, then he rotates his body in mid-air and swiftlynded on the ground outside of the crater.


    Roshacknded on the ground. He raised his hands. A magic circle formed on both of his palms. He dashes toward Edgar. His arms are stretched to his back. Amethyst threads start to gather over the magic circle. Then an energy ball with rotating purple fire forms.


    Edgar also dashes toward Roshack.


    They both jumped over the huge crater.


    Roshack struck his left arm with the energy ball.


    The ball flew to Edgar, but he dodged it.


    Edgar jumped forward while rotating in mid-air. He shed his sword at Roshack''s head.


    Roshack struck the sword with his huge right arm with an energy ball. Roshack smirks when he sees the sword hitting the energy ball.


    Boom! The energy ball exploded, and purple fire spread in the air. Edgar is blown away, and there are purple fires on his body. He rotates his body in mid-air.


    Flop! Hended near the edge of the crater.


    Roshacknded on the crater, then jumped up on the opposite side of the crater. He looks happy as he sees the curse fire on Edgar.


    "Hahahaha, human, you are done! That is not an ordinary fire. As long as I don''t take it out, that fire of curse will keep burning. It is fueled by mana in the air. Once it touches your skin, the runes of curse will spread on your body. You will suffer unimaginable pain!" Roshack stoppedughing, his face is turning ugly.


    The curse fires are falling to the ground with an aura. Edgar''s control over his aura can let it separate from his body.


    "Huff huff huff" Edgar''s breathing is very heavy.


    "The estimated time took longer. It was the right decision to keep the ogre alive. The duplicate skill needed to see the ogre''s skill one more time,"Edgar thought.


    TNNNG! The golden skill rune ispletely formed.


    "It''s finally over. It''s time to send the ogre to the underworld."

 Chapter 93 One Strike

    <h4>Chapter 93 One Strike</h4>


    Edgar took a shing stance and stares at the ogre with a smile.


    "Ogre, does your world have an underworld?" asked Edgar.


    "Hahahaha human, you are funny! You think you can kill me?!! But it doesn''t hurt to tell you as you will die anyway. My soul has been sold to Alkars, so if I die, my soul and body will belong to them! Human, in your current situation, you can only cast one powerful magic skill before gettingpletely exhausted, but how can a low-level magician like you cast magic that can defeat me?! Is your brain working right?! Maybe my curse fire affected your brain!" Roshack has a mocking face while talking. He still does not know that death is already near him.


    Edgar still smiles at the ogre. He is not affected by his mockery.


    "One strike is enough. Ogre, time for your soul to meet your owner."


    Edgar moves toward the ogre. He appears above the crater. He steps on earth as more lightning shes on his body.


    Threads of white aura and fire element rotate on his sword.


    Boom! He elerated toward the ogre, who is oblivious to the danger.


    A huge white sword is forming on Edgar''s hand as threads of white aura and fire element keep rotating on his sword.


    Edgar appears in front of the ogre. His sword became a one-meter white sword, its King''s Sword. Threads of white aura are moving around the sword as he swings it to the ogre''s neck.


    Roshack raised his arms to block the sword.


    KING SLASH


    WENNG! A ten-meter-long white aura de flew and cut everything on its way. The amethyst arms, the actual arms, and the head of Roshack are cut. Roshack''s head is flying in the air.


    "Ogre, you were only alive because I allowed it."


    Roshack heard what Edgar said before losing his consciousness forever. He did not understand what happened, but he understood it after hearing Edgar.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the ground and kneeled. The king''s sword dispersed. His sword stabbed the ground and supported himself. His breathing is ragged.


    The body of the ogre starts falling. It hits the ground before the head falls from the air.


    "Huff huff huff. At my current level of aura and magic, I can only maintain the king''s sword with my concept for less than thirty seconds if I am in my best state.I can only attack with a three king sh before my aura is exhausted," thought Edgar.


    Edgar looks at the body of the ogre behind him. He is astonished as the body of the ogre turns into dust. He looks at the head. The same thing is happening.


    Tnng! A ck crystal ball fell to the ground when the headpletely turned into dust. It has golden runes. It has simrities to the runes of the skill that he duplicated from the ogre.


    "Is that the soul crystal? It gives the power to the ogre to cast the skill that I duplicated. The ogre is probably telling the truth that his soul and body will belong to Alkars once he died. The soul crystal is like a contract," Edgar murmured to himself.


    Crakk! A crack appears on the crystal. It spreads all over the crystal, then bursts into shimmering ck lights.


    Edgar stood up and took a deep breath a few times. It isn''t the right time to look at the skill he duplicated. The authorities will arrive soon, and it will be difficult to slip once it ispletely barricaded around the dimensional lock. It isn''t the right time to meet the authorities. He will tell them the intelligence that he gotter online.


    He walks in a particr direction. An indigo magic circle appears at the tip of his sword. The magic circle moves up until the sword disappears.


    A while ago, the hyperbeings were actually anxious that the eighteen minutes that Edgar said had already arrived, but they could still hear the loud sound of fighting between Edgar and the ogre.


    In an alley near the street, between smaller, light green buildings, the group of Susan is whispering to each other.


    "Did something wrong happen to Red Hair''s n? The fight is still going on. Should we help him?" a woman asked.


    Susan frowns and thinks, then she says,"He looks like the type of person that ns. If n A does not work, he should have a n B. You saw the attack of the ogre earlier. How can we help him with our current condition? If we cannot avoid the attack of the ogre, he might be forced to block it for us. I saw his fight with the ogre. He is very skilled. He swiftly avoided the ogre''s attack. I will observe their fight again. If he really needs our help, then we will do our best to help and not be a burden."


    The other two nodded, then they heard the sudden, very loud explosion. The three of them look at each other. Susan quickly climbed a building. She jumped on the rooftops of smaller buildings, then climbed behind a taller building. By the time she sees the battlefield, the fight is already over, the ogre is turned to dust, and Edgar has already moved away from the battlefield.


    "What happened? Where are they?" asked Susan to herself. If the ogre is alive, he should be moving to them right now, so that means red-haired won. Susan moves to the battlefield as she thinks Edgar might be severely injured.


    Edgar walked for a while, then reached the edge of the dimensional lock. He remembers where the devices float.


    He raised his right hand, then an indigo magic circle formed. The magic circle helps detect the devices and control them. He deactivated the dimensional lock, used the device tomunicate with other devices, and let them toward his ce.


    The dimensional lock is turned off, the indigo sphere starts disappearing, and buildings in the real world start appearing. The rubble of destroyed buildings is disappearing. The devices stopped emitting beams. All the devices closed their motors like des at their bottom and became cylindrical objects again, then flew toward Edgar. The devices reached Edgar, and he sent them to his storage space.


    LIFE DETECTION


    He can see the locations of CCTV. The hyperbeings that he saved are running toward his location. They are probably grateful and want to thank him.


    Edgar smiles.


    "We will meet againter."


    As he walks away, a magic circle moves up from his feet. His outfit is changing, his hair is turning ck, and the mask has disappeared. He is back to his role as an average man.

 Chapter 94 Reactions of 8th Circle Magicians and Demigod

    <h4>Chapter 94 Reactions of 8th Circle Magicians and Demigod</h4>


    The hyperbeings that Edgar saved reached the ce where he was standing.


    "W-where is he?" asked the woman in Susan''s group.


    "Susaaan!" Merryl and the others are also approaching.


    "I was very worried when I saw the ogre attacking in your direction! I''m so d that you are okay! Where is the red-haired man?" Merryl keeps moving her head and looks for Edgar.


    "He might be gone," said Susan with a helpless expression.


    "What?! How can he just disappear without letting us thank him?" asked Merryl with an astonished face.


    "I don''t know, but I know that he is not a selfish bastard like a poison guild," said Susan.


    "Well said."


    A man''s voice suddenly startled everyone. He is a man in his thirties. He has neatlybed hair. He is wearing a ck jacket, blue jeans, and ck shoes. He took out his wallet and showed his ID.


    "I''m Rico. I am a secret member of PHA. I am the closest here, so I am sent by the vice president to talk to you all," said Rico.


    The hyperbeings are surprised that a secret member is even mobilized.


    Rico looks at them, then keeps talking.


    "The information of the red-haired man must not be spread. You all should have a spection about why he is so strong. If his information reached the ears of Poison Lord, he would be in danger. We will create a rumor, and you should follow our narrative."


    "Of course! How can we let our savior be in danger?" said Merryl.


    "Right! Right!" The other hyperbeings also agreed.


    "Whoever spreads the information of the red-haired will be the enemy of our Evenheart Guild!" said Merryl.


    "Whoever leaks will be our enemy forever!" said the hyperbeings.


    Another thought is running through Merryl''s mind.


    "It was just my spection, but PHA has just confirmed it: that red-haired man passed the gate of inheritance! My sister will definitely ept him! He will be a big boon to our guild! I should secretly look for him, then invite him! How should I tempt him to join our guild? He will not becking with cultivation techniques and resources. Should I use a beauty strategy?"Merryl grins as she thinks of a strategy.


    Susan has a helpless look as she sees her friend grinning. She knows what is running through her friend''s mind.


    Rico asked them what happened inside the dimensional lock. They all told me what they saw. Rico is shocked that Edgar fought and killed the ogre alone, an ogre that can even transform. Edgar is much stronger than their estimate. Rico also talked with Robert and the other hyperbeing. They also agreed to keep their mouths shut about Edgar. PHA informed Tivac of the unfortunate news that the branch guild members were killed, which further made his bad mood worse.


    The helicopters carrying high-level hyperbeings arrive one after another. They are very surprised that the fight is already over. They asked what happened. The hyperbeings saved by Edgar exined what happened. PHA deliberately spread the rumor that a descendant of the Sun family, which specializes in fire magic, saved them. The media also arrived one after another, and the rumor that a descendant of the Sun family solved the crisis reached their ears. Many ordinary humans witness the rushing motorbike and fire magic used by Edgar. The media is excited. It''s an exciting story. They flock one another toward the residence of the Sun family.


    The breaking news of the immediate world''s burst has spread around the world through social media. The whole world is shocked, but some hyperbeings already expected it. They are the 8th circle magicians and demigods on Earth.


    Inside a broken world, David, an 8th circle lightning magician of the Knight Guild of the UK, is standing on top of a ck crystal eight kilometers long. The crystal stands in a diagonal line. Everything around him is a crystal of huge size. There are crystals with different colors, but the longest are ck and are always hit by lightning. David has purple hair and armor. He is holding a silvernce. Purple energy surrounds David''s whole body. It is like a me. Some parts of the me are separating and flowing to his back. Behind David, a faint, big purple fog has gathered.


    The sky is very dark. There is a sound of thunder and lightning in the sky. Lighting keeps shing in the dark clouds.


    Boom! Boom! Purple lightning, many kilometers long, hit the top of ck crystals. Lightning travels from the top to the bottom of the crystals.


    Boom! Lightning hit a ck crytal near David, but he seems unfazed.


    As lightning keeps falling and hitting the crystals, a knight guild member flies andnds near David.


    "Leader, an immediate world''s burst happened in the Philippines. It wasn''t magic beasts that came out, but intelligent beings: orcs, and an ogre. They are already eliminated," said the guild member.


    David is silent, but his grip on the spear has be stronger.


    ROOOOAR! A loud roar appeared.


    A huge purple lion came out of the dark clouds. It''s one hundred meters long. It has a silver horn on its forehead, its hair is white, and it has two huge white wings.


    DIVINE PROJECTION


    The purple fog behind David moves and forms an almost transparent, one hundred-meter-tall figure. The figure''s whole armor is purple.


    Outside of the broken world, in a particr area in China.


    A man with a red stick is walking on arge open field tinged with red while spreading his senses. His hair is brown, and he is wearing red armor and a yellow cape.


    Around the open ground, there are tall barren mountains that are also tinged with red, not too far from each other. Red and brown dust is flowing around. The color of the ground and mountains is a result of mutation.


    The man suddenly sneers. He sensed the giant worm, which is 35 meters long and lives underground. The worm is pink with many sharp teeth and two ck horns on both sides of its mouth. He is hunting it because it wreaked havoc on a human settlement.


    He is turning into a giant as he walks. His red stick is also getting bigger.


    He stopped getting taller when he became fifty meters tall. Everything he wears grows at the same time that his height is getting bigger.


    The giant being is Yuxin, a demigod that specializes in body cultivation with aura. His power to turn into a giant is a power he inherited from a god. He is the guild leader of the Ruyi Guild.


    "Hmm?" He noticed a guild member flying toward him.


    "Leader, there is urgent news from the Philippines."


    In Italy, inside a guild headquarters that looks like a cathedral, a beautifuldy with golden hair is sitting cross-legged while meditating in a hall. The hall is white with silver patterns.


    Thedy is wearing a white robe with a hood. Threads of golden light are rotating and gathering toward her.


    She is St. Analyn of the Light Guild, an 8th circle light magician.


    She opened her blue eyes as she hears footsteps. No one would disturb her unless something urgent happened.


    A girl who is also wearing a white robe with a hood entered the hall and reported what happened in the Philippines.


    St. Analyn grips her fists. She, Yuxin, and David have the same thought. The other demigods and 8th circle magicians are not on Earth, but they will probably have the same thought.


    "Invasion has already begun. More wille."


    In the Philippines, the authorities sigh as they look at the damage caused by the battle. There is so much damage on the roads. Many buildings are also damaged to various degrees. They are very grateful to the red-haired man. They heard the devastating attacks of the ogre, and the consequences are severe if the buildings around them are hit by the ogre''s attacks. No one died from the orcs, but some unfortunately died due to idents caused by panic.


    In a private residence, within a courtyard, the Head of the Sun Family is moving his whole body in a rhythmic pattern. His body is d with apact aura, and a fire dragon is moving along with his movements. He is wearing an orange robe with fire patterns, ck pants, and ck shoes. His hair is red and quite long. He heard frantic steps. A woman is running toward the courtyard. He dispersed the fire dragon, took a deep breath, and stopped releasing his aura.


    The woman stopped at quite a distance from the man.


    "What is it?" Calmly asked Seo, the Head of the Sun Family.


    "Father, many media are here. They are asking who is the descendant that helped solve the crisis in Quezon City before the high-level hyperbeings arrived," answered the woman.


    "How can they say that it was our descendant?" Seo''s face looks confused. No one informed him that another family member was going to Quezon City. He only knew that a PHA member of their family was going there.


    "They said he is red-haired, and he specializes in fire magic."


    "Do we have family members near that ce?" asked Seo with a frown.


    "We don''t know, but some of them are currently outside. There is a chance that it really is a member of our family. Father, what should I tell the media?" asked the woman.


    Seo thinks for a while, then he smiles.


    "We won''t directly acknowledge it. Someone might want to use us as a shield, but it doesn''t matter as long as it doesn''t damage our reputation," said Seo.


    "I understand, father," said the woman.


    Seo looks in the direction of Quezon City.


    "I hope it really is our descendant. If it isn''t, only one organization could work this hard to cover that hyperbeing. There is only one reason for them to go that far, and I am looking forward to seeing how strong he bes when he is ready to surface and be seen by the world."


    Seo has bigger smiles as he thinks of this.

 Chapter 95 SSS Skill: Swallowing

    <h4>Chapter 95 SSS Skill: Swallowing</h4>


    There was breaking news on TV, which shocked many people in the country and around the world. An immediate world''s burst. It''s the first time that it happened.


    The governments sealed the information that intelligent beings came out of the world''s burst. It will cause worldwide panic if the citizens know.


    The citizens of Quezon City start returning to their homes when the news says that the crisis is solved. Some businesses start opening.


    Edgar disguised himself with magic and went to an inte cafe. He made sure to prevent getting tracked through the inte, then sent an encrypted email to PHA. The email contains the information that he got from the orcs and the ogre.


    He took a taxi to his home. He is too tired to drive his motorbike. He called everyone in his family and asked about their situation. The businesses where Tony and Fei work did not continue closing their businesses since it''s already safe, so they cannot go home. Sasha''s sses are canceled, so Edgar told the taxi driver to go to Sasha''s school, and they went home together. The roads are cleared by hyperbeings. They help move the cars stuck on the road to allow vehicles to pass through.


    The barricades made by the police were removed.


    They arrived home, and he cooked food for Sasha for lunch, then went to sleep for a few hours. When he woke up, it was already afternoon. Tony and Fei are already home. He can hear their voices.


    Edgar sat cross-legged on his bed. A magic stone appeared on his palm, then he meditated and started absorbing the magic stone. He bought it in the underground market before. Mana is absorbed into his palm and then flows to his magic core. He repeated it a few times. The blue magic stones turned into white crystals.


    Edgar looks at the additional golden runes in his sea of consciousness. He activated the skill, and then a ck hole formed in his right palm. His mana is rapidly declining.


    "It consumes too much mana, and it takes time topletely form it. Is that the reason why the ogre stopped using it when he was fighting me? When it swallowed the two hyperbeings, only the clothes and armor were spit out. This skill probably absorbs the flesh of beings. Magic beasts have so much flesh, I don''t have to resort to absorbing human flesh, which might even affect my mind," Edgar thought.


    Edgar looks at the ck hole in his palm.


    "Since it swallows the flesh of beings, I will call it SSS Skill: Swallowing."


    He took out a potion from his storage space. He took out the shining emerald from the bottle, raised his right palm with the ck hole, and absorbed the potion.


    There is a dimension of space in his stomach. It is where everything that the ck hole absorbs will go. The space is full of white fog. When the potion appeared in the space, white fog surrounded it and quickly turned into dust. Edgar did not feel anything. He took out the dust from the space through the ck hole and burned it into nothingness.


    "Is it only applicable to the flesh of beings? I should buy the flesh of magic beasts tomorrow," murmured Edgar.


    In the evening, all the contents of the news are about the incident in Quezon City. The Rios family watches the news together.


    Edgar smiles as he watches the news that a descendant of the Sun family solved the crisis.


    "PHA and the hyperbeings that I saved probably made an agreement to keep my information confidential," thought Edgar.


    In the morning, he bought the flesh of a magic beast and experimented with his swallowing skills.


    Edgar is standing at the center of his underground training hall. There is the flesh of a magic beast below his feet.


    He stretched his right hand toward the flesh. A ck hole is forming, and the pulling force is getting stronger as it gets bigger. When itpletely formed, the flesh flew toward the ck hole.


    The flesh went to space and quickly got digested by the white fog. Dust and green fog form from the flesh. Edgar removed the dust from the space. He mobilized the green fog. He has a feeling for how to use it. A ck hole appeared in the dimension, and he let the green fog flow into the ck hole. The green fog flows from his digestive system to his whole body.


    "This-," Edgar is shocked. He is familiar with the feeling. The green fog is an energy that strengthens his body. It is an aura. He knows how much material is needed to strengthen the body in aura cultivation. Various materials are needed tobine in order to create an effective medicine for cultivation, but the skill just needs flesh.


    "The green fog is a concentrated aura that could be used like medicine for cultivation. Its flow from the digestive system is slow. There is a limit to how much green fog can flow out from the dimension. The energy that flows to the digestive system must be consumed first. Can it be elerated by rhythmic breathing and movement?" Edgar asked to himself.


    He deactivated the swallowing skill, and he performed mystic dragon art. He is shocked that the flow of energy had elerated.


    "I-If the enemy really can do this, we have no hope of defeating them, but if their cultivation is really this fast, all worlds should have been invaded, including Earth. A heaven-defying skill like this should have a price to pay. My duplication skill requires me to risk my life to duplicate the powerful skills of powerful beings," said Edgar. His face looks serious.


    "The magic runes of the swallowing skill are different. What if the skill is against the will of the universe and they can''t mobilize life energy in the air? They cannot elerate the flow of energy from the dimension. What about me? Why can I still use life energy in the air? Is it because I don''t have ck crystal or because I inherited the power of god? Is it because the magic runes are different?" Edgar thinks of many possibilities.


    Edgar raised his right palm and activated the swallowing skill. A ck hole formed on his right palm. He stares at the ck hole.


    "Whatever the reason, this is a huge advantage to me. With this skill, there is hope of surpassing my peak in the virtual world in a short time."

 Chapter 96 SSS Skill: Swallowing(2)

    <h4>Chapter 96 SSS Skill: Swallowing(2)</h4>


    In the morning, Edgar is walking on the ground within a pit while light brown dust is flowing. He is wearing his ck coat and holding his sword.


    The ground is light brown. The huge pit was an open pit for mining. Not too far from the huge pit are lush forests and mountains


    There is a big cave in the pit.


    A slithering sound appears.


    A huge snake came out of the cave. Its scale is brown, and its bottom is white. It stares at the creature that dares to enter its territory.


    Edgar took a sword stance. He is not here to duplicate a skill. He will y the beast and try the swallowing skill. The huge snake is destroying the ecology of the surrounding forest and mountains. Beasts are running out of food in the inner zone, so they are forced to move to the outer zone, causing many beasts to move out of the restricted zone. The pressure on defense is too much. PHA tried to find the snake, but they failed. Edgar easily found it with his detection skill.


    ROOOAR! The whole body of the huge snake came out. It is fifteen meters long.


    WOOOSH! It opened its big mouth and attacked Edgar. It is so fast.


    Bang! Brrgh! The huge snake bit where Edgar was standing. It missed and continues to move forward, causing a gully on the ground.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault, then he charges down to the head of the snake. He covers his sword with his concept, then shes it.


    The snake sensed the danger, it turned its brown scale into gold.


    CLANG! The sword seemed to have hit a very hard metal.


    Edgarnded near the head of the snake.


    The snake shakes its head and body. Edgar jumped up, then the snake opened its mouth and bit him in mid-air.


    Edgar stepped on earth, then he moves forward. He rotates his body in mid-air andnded on the wall of the huge pit. He took a shing stance. Threads of white aura and fire element gather on his sword.


    The huge snake faces Edgar, then earth element cover its body.


    Boulders and stones float from the ground. They stay in the air around the snake, then fly toward Edgar.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Many stones and boulders are quickly flying.


    Magic circles appear around Edgar, then earthen spearse out and fly toward the stones and boulders.


    Boom! Boom! Stones, boulders, and earthen spears keep shing. Destroyed boulders and stones are crashing to the ground. Large particles of dust form in the air.


    The snake keeps attacking with stones and boulders.


    Bang! The wall cracked as Edgar suddenly moves.


    He swiftly dodges the stones and boulders while flying toward the snake. The king''s sword is forming.


    Bang! Bang! The stones and boulders that missed Edgar hit the wall of the pit, causing huge amounts of dust and soil to erode from the wall.


    The snakebines the stones and boulders together.


    A huge boulder appears, then it flies to Edgar.


    Threads of white aura are rotating on the king''s sword. Edgar holds it with his hands,then he shed it to the huge boulder.


    BANG! A white aura de cut the boulder. The boulder is separated into top and bottom.


    The aura de continues to fly. The snake sensed the danger earlier. It was able to move its upper body to the side, but it was still hit and got a big wound below its head.


    The snake screams.


    Edgar stepped on earth and jumped up. He elerated from the air as threads of white aura rotate on his sword, then hended on top of the huge boulder.


    Boom! He charges toward the wailing snake.


    The snake saw Edgar moving toward it.


    Many stones and boulders from the ground rapidly flew into the air.


    WENNG! The snake''s head separated from its body.


    Edgar is behind the snake with shing lightning on his body. A white aura de is flying down to the ground.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The stones and boulders in the air start falling down, followed by the huge body of the snake and its head. Huge, light brown dust spreads in the pit.


    Edgar is panting while floating in the air.


    "Huff huff, Three Kings sh is really my current limit, but it should change soon. With the swallowing skill, my aura cultivation should progress a lot faster than my estimate before," thought Edgar as he disperses his king''s sword.


    He moved down toward the huge corpse, then stretched his left arm and activated the swallowing skill.


    A ck hole swallowed the beasts.


    The huge corpse appears in the dimension, then the white fog surrounds it and quickly gets digested. The huge corpse turned into a lot of green fog and dust.


    Edgar removes the dust from the dimension, then maniptes the green fog to form a green sphere in the dimension.


    "It should be enough for my aura cultivation for quite some time," murmured Edgar.


    Edgar went home. He entered his underground training hall.


    He walks to the center and takes a stance for mystic dragon art. Green fog separates from the green sphere in the dimension and then flows to his body.


    MYSTIC DRAGON ART


    Edgar moves and breathes with rhythm. He keeps moving until his body is saturated with aura.


    He raised his hands and grips his fists.


    "If I were to rely on mystic dragon art alone, it would take a lot longer to strengthen my body. I can''t forcefully add more aura to my body or else I will be destroyed. It takes time for my body to adjust, be stronger, and increase in capacity to keep more aura. The stronger my body, the stronger my mind, and then I can form more magic circles on my core. I should be able to gain power that can fight back even if more powerful invaders appear," thought Edgar.


    He took a deep breath and took a fist stance. He jumped up and put more aura to his right foot, then he made a side kick. More aura flows to his right fist.


    Boom! He elerated from the air and punched the ground. He moves and keeps performing martial arts while using his aura. Consuming aura quite helps in elerating the body to be stronger and increase the capacity to keep aura.

 Chapter 97 PHA President & Poison Lord

    <h4>Chapter 97 PHA President & Poison Lord</h4>


    Inside the headquarters of PHA, within the room of the president''s office, Owen is talking to the president, Viel Loska, a peak 3rd level aura master and 7th circle wind magician. Viel has short mint hair, and he is wearing a ck coat, white sleeves, and ck pants.


    "We haven''t found him yet. It seems he does not want to meet us yet, but he is someone who is willing to help once a crisis urs. The intelligence that we got probably came from him. We know that there is a threat outside of Earth, but the 8th circle did not specifically say what it is. Now we know that they are called Alkars, the force behind the invasions of various worlds. The intelligence even said that there is a soul crystal that gives their minions a power that can swallow beings. ording to Red-haired, the ogre said that the power could increase their strength faster than a normal cultivation." Owen reported.


    Viel''s face turned serious. He grips his fists hard. Not all hyperbeings that passed the trial could get a meditation technique that hasplete details until the 8th circle. All hyperbeings that entered the gate of inheritance, including those that failed, got a meditation and aura technique. Viel only has a meditation technique that hasplete details until the 7th circle. Before he could make a move to learn a meditation technique with the 8th circle, the trial automatically ended.


    "Three years ago, the first 8th circle appeared in the world in the USA, Michael of Sun Guild. He mentioned that there is a threat outside of Earth, and he suddenly has advanced knowledge and technology. As more 8th circle or demigods appear, we got more information. The 8th circle or demigod got the ability to go out of Earth. They got advanced knowledge and technology outside of Earth.


    The dimensional lock, space storage, universalnguage, contract of promise, powerful magic skills, and more all came outside of Earth. They could even get another 8th circle meditation technique if they wanted to, but they said it cannot be bought with money and they don''t need it. Our government is negotiating with another country to get an 8th circle meditation technique, but the negotiation is still ongoing. No country will easily give up its advantage. Reaching the 8th circle brings so much advantage." Viel sighs for his and the country''s current predicament.


    "Sir, red-haired people might have an eight-circle meditation technique," said Owen.


    Viel shook his head.


    "There are only a few people in the world who were able to get that in the trial. We are not even sure that he really took a trial. There are families in our country that could cultivate a genius like that. There is even a possibility that he is a foreigner. Don''t try to look for him. He should have a reason why he does not want to meet us. We can''t make him feel wary of us. It is enough that he is willing to help," said Viel.


    Owen nodded when he heard the order from Viel.


    Pwan Ind, an ind that became an autonomous region because of Poison Lord and the support of Death Guild.


    On the ind, there is a famous city worldwide, Puerto Princesa City. There are tall buildings and a huge coliseum. The tall buildings are high-end hotels. Not far from the hotels are bars and casinos. The hotels could see the beautiful beaches and blue sea. There is an iconic tall building near the beach. It has the crest of a green viper and the capital letters PG. It''s the headquarters of the Poison Guild. The city became famous because of the coliseum, beautiful beaches, and hidden sins behind the prosperous scene of the city. The coliseum is an arena where hyperbeings are currently fighting. The arena is surrounded by a magic shield. There are many foreigners in the audience. The audience screams and cheers. Their cheers are heard even at a distance from the coliseum. The coliseum is called Monark Coliseum.


    In the city, there is a huge mansion with a big yard. Hyperbeings with armor are patrolling everywhere. There are big red dogs with two heads being ridden by hyperbeings. The gate of the mansion is ck with a crest of green viper. It is the mansion of Poison Lord.


    Within a room in the mansion, a man is lying on the ground with injuries. His hands are chained with a magic chain behind his back. A fierce-looking man is stepping his boot on the head of the man lying on the ground. Not far from them is a burly, bald manfortably sitting on a chair. He has a green goatee. He is wearing an orange Hawaiian shirt, white shorts, and a slipper.


    Vistal, the fierce man, kicked the body of the man.


    "k!" The man coughed out blood.


    "Hahahaha, you secret agents of the PHA are really stupid. Why would you sacrifice yourself for ordinary humans?" asked the bald man.


    The severely injured man chuckles.


    "Poison Lord, we both know that ordinary humans could be powerful. They just need an opportunity to learn." The injured man smiles after saying this. He has a reminiscent look on his face. He remembers the face of a young man who is unwilling to give up. The young man has great potential. The young man bears a resemnce to his younger brother, who passed away. He is worth saving in exchange for his life.


    "Hahahaha, you think they will have an opportunity?! All those that you saved will not get out of this ind. The sea has ferocious magic beasts. They will die before reaching another ind. My guild will hunt for them, and they will y in the underground arena. The beasts will chase them, and you will watch as they slowly die!" Poison Lord shouted with a yful look on his face.


    Vistal alsoughs.


    The injured man smiles.


    "That youngd is quite cunning. Poison Lord, as long as he escapes, he''ll be your nightmareter," thought the injured man.


    "Poison Lord, or should I call you Toto?" asked the injured man.


    The face of Poison Lord changed even Vistal. Sweat appears on the forehead of Vistal.


    "Toto, you were just a lowly street gangster that needed to please your boss every day. I heard that you pissed your pants and even needed to p yourself when you angered your boss." said the injured man.


    More sweat appears on the forehead of Vistal. He cannot see the expression of?Poison Lord, who lowered his head, but he can feel the huge killing intent brewing from his boss. He stares at the man, full of anger. They might get implicated because of the anger of their boss. Poison Lord does not like being called by his former name, as it reminds him of his lowly and shameful past.


    Green fog starts to spread from Poison Lord.


    "HOW DARE YOU!!" shouted Vistal. He covers his right foot with aura, intending to kick the head of the man.


    "Stop, Vistal," calmly ordered by Poison Lord. He stood up from his seat and walks calmly.


    Boom! "k!" Poison Lord''s right hand mmed the head of the man on the floor. His body is d with aura. A crack appeared on the floor where the head hit. The face of?Poison Lord looks so hideous. His eyes are full of killing intent.


    Poison Lord grabbed the hair of the man and raised him up. The head of the man is bleeding very much. His left eye is close, as?blood is flowing over it. Poison Lord brings the face of the man close to him. His eyes are very fierce.


    "You know, that boss of mine who humiliated and toyed me in the paststed for two years. I expect you tost longer as healing magic and potion are continuously improving. I will let you experience hell every day!"Poison Lord fiercely said.


    Green vipers rise around Poison Lord. Two green vipers surrounded the injured man''s body. They open their mouths with sharp fangs.


    The injured man smiles as he looks at Poison Lord, whose face looks very fierce. The poison that he took started working on his heart. Poison Lord bes more angry as he sees the injured man smiling. The vipers squeeze the body of the man. A sound of breaking bones appears.


    "Oswal, take care."st thought of the man. His heart stopped beating. The luster in his eyes disappeared.


    In a restricted area on Pwan Ind, a young man is hiding himself under the dried leaves. He suddenly felt something, and he couldn''t help but look in the direction of Puerto Princesa City with worry.


    "Mr. Simon, please hold on. I will look for help to save you. I will keep my promise. I will gain enough strength to smash that poison lord into pieces." thought Oswal.


    Poison Lord stares nkly at the body of Simon.


    "He''s dead?"Poison Lord asked nkly. His face suddenly filled with so much anger.


    Bang! He releases a lot of aura. Green vipers, demons, and ferocious creatures are flying everywhere. Green fog increases in the room. There are strong blows of wind blowing away the tables and chairs. Vistal immediately took an antidote. His face is full of sweat.


    "Why the fuck is he dead?!! Why?!!" Poison Lord smashed the head to the floor, then he repeatedly kicked it. His anger did not subside.


    He looked at Vistal and gave an order.


    "Look for the people that escaped! Let them bear my anger in ce of this piece of shit! Let them taste the anger of Poison Lord!"

 Chapter 98 Clone

    <h4>Chapter 98 Clone</h4>


    Within a forest, Edgar is looking for a magic beast. He is surrounded by tall trees with hanging vines. There are big mushrooms and nts nearby. There are somerge insects flying. Some of them are being swallowed by carnivorous nts.


    Edgar activated his skill.


    LIFE DETECTION


    The beasts, objects, and nts are seen by Edgar. He put special attention on a small monkey that is currently eating.


    Edgar smiled when he saw it.


    "I finally found you, monkey."


    He quickly moves toward the monkey. He is nimbly avoiding the obstacles as he runs toward the area. After running for a while, he reached the area. He cloaked himself with magic and only released a weak aura. He jumped up a few times until hended on a branch of a tall tree. He can clearly see the monkey. It is a two-foot golden monkey. It is eating a rare golden fruit.


    "How can tier 2 eat a rare fruit? That kind of fruit is definitely guarded by tier 3," murmured Edgar to himself. He took out his sword from the storage space.


    He put more aura on his feet, then he jumped toward the monkey.


    The monkey is startled that a weak creature is jumping toward it. It felt irritated as it did not finish the fruit. It stretched its right arm above it. Its arm suddenly became bigger, and then it broke a big twig of a branch. It stood up while still eating the fruit, then threw the sharp twig to Edgar.


    Woosh! The big twig is flying to Edgar.


    Edgar jumped and rotated in mid-air. A magic circle formed on the hilt of the sword.


    A lightning de flew toward the monkey.


    The monkey is shocked. It quickly jumped on another branch of the tree. It was not able to hold the fruit as it was bigger than its left hand.


    Crunch! The branch where the monkey was standing is cut.


    The monkey looks anxious as it sees the falling golden fruit. It wants to jump toward the fruit, but Edgar''s second lightning de is faster.


    Crunch! The whole fruit is destroyed.


    Edgar looks at the destroyed fruit with a smile, then stares at the shocked face of the monkey.


    "Monkey, show me your skill. I will make it up to youter after I duplicate it," thought Edgar.


    The monkey''s face looks nk. It has to risk its life just to get it. It was eating it slowly to enjoy it. It only had a few bites. Now it''s gone.


    Its eyes turned red, then its body became nearly one meter and a half tall. Its body turned into two, and then it fiercely stares at Edgar.


    Edgar smiles when he saw the cloning skill. He tried life detection, but it cannot tell what is real and what is fake. The amount of energy is the same, but ording to his research, the clone is a lot weaker. The skill probably has the ability to mask the real amount of energy in the clone.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    A clone of the monkey jumped and attacked Edgar in the air. Edgar jumped to the side. Lightning is shing on his body.


    Boom! The real body of the monkey is so quick. Its fist is already near Edgar.


    "What?" Edgar is surprised. The difference in speed between its first and second attack is so great.


    Bang! The fist hit the sword.


    Edgar is pushed back. He rotated in mid-air andnded on a branch.


    Bang! The monkey''s fist hit the branch where Edgar justnded. Edgar jumped back and avoided the fist.


    Woosh! The monkey''s clone is behind his back, and its fist is moving on Edgar''s back.


    Edgar jumped with a backflip and avoided the fist. His feetnded on the shoulder of the monkey, which made the monkey more furious. It moves its left arm and wants to grab Edgar''s feet.


    Edgar jumped back.


    Crakk! The monkey broke a twig from a branch, then jumped forward. It is swiftly jumping around trees.


    Shoo! A twig suddenly flew from Edgar''s blind spot.


    Bang! Edgar''s sword destroyed the twig.


    "How does it know how to attack from a blind spot? Did it learn from battling with hyperbeings?" Asked Edgar in his mind.


    Shoo! Shoo! Twigs keep attacking Edgar. Both the body and the clone are attacking him.


    Crunch! A twig missed Edgar and stabbed a tree.


    Edgar is destroying or dodging the twigs. He jumps from branch to branch or uses earth magic as a foothold to jump in the air.


    The monkey stopped attacking. It recovered from rage. Its gigantic skill consumes too much mana. The creature it is fighting is not as weak as it thought. It deactivated its skill and started running away.


    Edgar saw the monkey running away. He chased after it. He cannot use the dimensional lock because it requires space stones as a power source to activate. He consumed the remaining stone he bought when he activated it.


    The monkey saw that the creature is chasing him. It looks anxious. It activates its clone skill, and moves in two separate ways. Edgar frowns, then notices the difference in their expressions. The other one looks more anxious. He smiles, then chases the more anxious monkey. The monkey increases its speed when it notices that it did not trick the creature. The clone turned into blue smoke and disappeared.


    They keep jumping on trees and swinging on long, tall vines. Tier 2 beasts roared when they intruded on their territory. They are attacked by various skills.


    The monkey created a clone and tried to trick Edgar again. It tried to hide its expression, but Edgar still noticed it.


    Edgar followed the monkey, which he thinks is the real body. There is a hugeke not far in front of them. The anxious sound of the monkey suddenly echoes in the surroundings.


    Brrgh! The earth suddenly moves. A huge cave rises from the ground.


    There is suddenly a huge wave on theke. A giant water tortoise is carried by a huge wave, and its eyes are red from anger.


    An earth tortoise came out of the cave. There is a rare magical nt on its back being nurtured by it. It looks like a fruit was plucked from it recently. Both tortoises are looking in their direction with anger.


    The water tortoise gathers water elements in its mouth. The earth tortoise is also gathering earth elements into its mouth.


    The monkey looks at Edgar, who has an astonished face, then smirks.


    "Fuck you monkey!"


    The monkey turned into blue smoke and disappeared.


    The water tortoise attacked with a rotating water pir.


    The earth tortoise attacked with an energy ball.


    TNNNG! The rune skill ispletely formed, but Edgar has no time to look at it.

 Chapter 99 Illusion Dust

    <h4>Chapter 99 Illusion Dust</h4>


    Boom! The top of a tree exploded. Chips of wood, branches, and leaves are blown away.


    Flop! Edgarnded on a branch. Behind him are some damaged trees from the attacks of angry tortoises. He had been evading their attacks and moving away from them.


    Edgar jumped forward. He is already away from the angry tortoise.


    ROOOAR!


    Their angry roars reached Edgar''s ears.


    "Damn Monkey!" Cursed by Edgar


    He used life detection and avoided the territory of strong beasts. He swings on vines of tall trees, then chooses a safe area to rest.


    Flop! Edgarnded near the top of a tree. He can see a tall fall in the distance and some magic beasts drinking in the clean river.


    Edgar sat cross-legged on the branch, then looks at the new skill he had duplicated.


    He activated the skill, and then a clone appeared in front of him. An exact copy of him. It swiftly moves and casts magic.


    "It has a sea of consciousness, but it cannot form magic core and rune skills. It cannot cast the unique and sss skills. I don''t even understand many of their runes, so it cannot form their magic circles in the air and cast them, but magic skills with magic runes that Ipletely understand can be cast." thought Edgar.


    The clone formed magic circles and cast magic. It puffs into blue smoke after it runs out of mana.


    "It only has one fifth of my mana and aura. It cannot absorb mana and aura in the air. It cannot control the fire element well. It can only control the earth and lightning element well, which is the original aptitude of my body. It seems whatever aptitude I duplicated, it cannot be copied by the clone. When it''s consciousnessbined with mine, it''s memory appeared in my mind."


    Edgar smiled when he saw the memories of the clone.


    "The clone is a very good assistant for learning. With this clone, it should be easier to duplicate the illusion dust."


    Edgar went to another restricted area.


    The area is a sea of flowers. There are giant yellow and pink flowers. The biggest flower in the center has close petals. They have giant stems and leaves. There are giant butterflies on the flowers. There is a faint red fog in the area. On the branches of giant leaves are hanging cocoons.


    Edgar created a clone, then cloaked his real body to hide his energy. The clone moves toward the sea of flowers.


    The giant butterflies are alerted. They flew up from the giant flowers. Their size is one meter, and their colors are pink and red.


    Edgar is hiding and carefully following the clone. He hides on the giant stems of flowers.


    The giant butterflies attack the clone with balls of thread. The clone swiftly avoids the ball of threads spit out by the butterflies. A big insect is hit by a ball of thread. It is trapped, as the thread is like strong glue. It cannot get out, no matter how much it struggles. It got weaker. It seems the threads have a paralyzing agent or poison.


    At the center of the sea of flowers, a two-meter-tall butterfly suddenly flew up. It has a crown on its head. It flew toward the area where Edgar and the smaller butterflies are confronting each other.


    It reached the area, but it did not attack. It releases red dust that spreads toward the clone.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    The clone keeps fighting the butterflies, but it seems to be struggling as the fight goes on. There are a lot of threads on the ground. The clone''s space of evasion is getting smaller. It stepped a thread on the ground. It was not able to evade an attack, and then more balls of thread hit him. It struggles to get out, to no avail. The butterfly queen covers the clone with a lot of red dust. The clone struggles to stay awake. It shakes its head, but its eyes are turning unconscious. The eyes are open, but they just stare nkly into the air. The clone seems to be captured in illusion.


    The smaller butterflies move closer to the clone, then they spit out white thread that surrounds the clone. They covered the clone with a cocoon. The butterflies lift the cocoon and hang it near the center, where the red fog is thick. Their queen is releasing red dust regrly to keep the captured beings in illusion. The queen flew to a cocoon, then stabbed its sharp arm. The beasts trapped in the cocoon did not struggle. The big cocoon is getting smaller. The queen finished absorbing the beast, then cut the thread that attached the cocoon to the branch. The cocoon fell to the ground, and the beast inside looks like it is mummified. The butterflies lifted the fallen cocoon and threw it somewhere else. There are many skeletons where they threw the cocoon.


    TNNNG! The rune ispleted. Edgar is relieved. He moves away first. If he deactivates the clone, the queen will definitely notice it. After moving away, he deactivates the clone. He wants to know how the illusion works.


    Puff! The clone puffs into blue smoke. The queen noticed it. It immediately flew to the clone and stabbed it. No one is there. It squeaks out of anger, and the smaller butterflies are trembling.


    "k!" The memory of the clone entered Edgar''s mind. The first memory is full of horror. His whole family is killed in front of him, but it was not too effective for the clone, so the queen resorts to blissful illusion. The second memory is of blissful life with Elena, his family on Earth, and his whole family in Aurora World.


    Sweats appear on Edgar''s forehead.


    "The illusion dust is more dangerous than I thought. But is that effective against hyperbeing with a golden core? How about my swordheart? Can it protect my consciousness from illusion? Should I apply illusion to myself? I should experiment at home where it is safe." Edgar thought.


    Edgar went home and went directly to his underground training hall.


    ILLUSION DUST


    A red dust appeared around Edgar. The red dust gets thicker, but nothing happens to him.


    "It could be because of the golden core, swordheart, or my duplication of the aptitude of the butterfly queen, which made me immune to illusion dust." Edgar murmured.


    He created a clone, then applied an illusion. The clone did not struggle.


    Edgar created an illusion of white space.


    The clone looks at his arms. He casts magic, and it works. It''s just an experiment, but it really works. A virtual world for training.


    Another figure of Edgar appears in the white space. He observes the surroundings and the clone, who is casting magic and performing martial skills.


    "It''s amazing. All magic and martial skills that I know can be used here. If I were to create trees and buildings, it would be difficult to maintain the illusion. This illusion space I created is like a program for magic and martial skills. There is not enough space on the program for additional details like trees or backgrounds other than the white space. With this magic, it will be easier to train Hidden Dragon Guards." thought Edgar.


    Edgar touches his chin as he starts thinking. Something is brewing in his mind.


    "I cannot touch the poison guild yet, but there are pests that I can start eradicating now with this skill."


    Edgar crossed his hands as he thought of his n.


    "The original skill could only stimte the horror or bliss of the target, which might sometimes not contain significant intelligence. I should create an illusion space of fire as I am very familiar with it to force intelligence out of enemies. I was nning to clean the pests when I establish the Hidden Dragon Guard as Ick intelligence and also as a form of their training, but I could start it now with this skill. It will also help me test the illusion dust and develop the illusion space."


    He went out of the illusion space and looked at the time. ording to his estimate, one day in the illusion space is one hour in the real world.


    "Amazing, this skill will really be of great help to my ns. The only problem is my mana. I cannot even continuously cast it for one hour. I should find a way to store the illusion dust. I will think of thatter. I still have something to do tonight."


    He took out the materials, then smithed armor, a cape, and a mask. He left a clone in his room to guard his family, then he went out of his room. His family is already asleep. He went to the balcony on the second floor. He changed his outfit to a ck coat as the cape that he smith does not have the ability to fly yet due to ack of materials. He floats, then flies in the air.


    After flying for a period of time, he reached his target city. He used life detection, then flew toward his target area.


    In an inconspicuous restaurant, there are guards with tattoos and wearing suits.


    Below the restaurant, in a hidden underground room, a middle-aged man is lying on the ground, severely injured. Beside him are his two crying daughters. Not far from them are two guards wearing suits and a fat man.


    Edgar flies down to the restaurant as he crosses his arms and moves his knee closer to his body. A magic circle appears in the air. As he passes through the magic circle, his mask turned gray with a dragon mark on both sides. His hair turned into his original white hair, then a colored ck and gray armor appears on his body.


    Magic circles formed on his hands. They moved up and formed four lightning daggers in each hand, then he released his aura.


    He steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! He charges down toward the restaurant.

 Chapter 100 First Appearance of Dragon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 100 First Appearance of Dragon Hall</h4>


    Edgar flies down to the restaurant as he crosses his arms and moves his knee closer to his body. A magic circle appears in the air. As he passes through the magic circle, his mask turned gray with a dragon mark on both sides. His hair turned into his original white hair, then a colored ck and gray armor appears on his body.


    Magic circles formed on his hands. They moved up and formed four lightning daggers in each hand, then he released his aura.


    He steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! He charges down toward the restaurant.


    The guards below are startled. They noticed Edgar in the air. They want to pull out their guns, but Edgar suddenly threw the lightning daggers in his hands.


    "Ahhh!" The guards scream. The others were not able to scream. They are dead. There are lightning daggers on their foreheads. Two guards were able to block the daggers with their hands, but their palms were prated.


    Edgar rotates his body in midair.Hended on the ground, then a magic circle appears on his feet.


    SOUND BLOCKADE


    A white shield rises and gets bigger. It covers the whole restaurant and the street in front of it, where Edgar and the guards are standing.


    The guards pulled out their guns with their left hand. Their right hands are bleeding. Their faces are filled with fear as they aim their gun at Edgar.


    "W-who are you? D-Did the PHA not inform you? It is against hyperbeing to harm ordinary humans!" shouted the guard.


    Some guards went out of the restaurant and are shocked by what is happening outside. They drew their guns, and they all aimed at Edgar.


    "What is happening here?!" asked a guard.


    "That man suddenly flew down from the air and attacked us with magic," exined a guard. The leader of the guard became angry when he heard it. He thought his subordinates angered the hyperbeing, but they were actually attacked without reason. He walks toward Edgar with a fierce expression.


    "Damn you! If you attack us without valid reason, you will be hunted by many guilds behind the underground forces! You should not meddle with our business!" the leader furiously said.


    Edgar smiled when he heard the leader.


    His eyes turn sharp as he looks at the leader, then he says,"Pests like you are unscrupulous because your back is covered by hyperbeings. You treat other ordinary humans as ants. Now it''s time for you all to feel like an ant."


    The leader stepped back when Edgar''s eyes turned sharp. Sweat appears on his face.


    "Fire!" shouted the leader as he runs to the back. He also pulled out his gun and frantically fired.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Many handguns are firing toward Edgar.


    The bullets are bouncing as they hit his aura.


    The fear on the faces of guards is getting higher. The leader stopped firing and took out his phone.


    Edgar caught a bullet and flicked his finger. The bullet flew toward the phone.


    Bang! The phone is destroyed.


    Lightning shes on Edgar''s body.


    "Let me give you the experience of terror that your victims have experienced."


    Woosh! Edgar quickly moves around the guards and hits them with punches and kicks.


    "Ahhh!" scream the guards. Their bones are broken. Their bodies are being electrocuted.


    Boom! The leader was kicked. He flew to the door of the restaurant and destroyed the wooden door. His body is convulsing.


    A while ago, in the underground room, the fat man wasughing.


    "I told you I would take care of your daughters! How dare you try to move them away? Where will I, Poncho, put my face if they escape from my palms?!!" Poncho spits after shouting at the injured man, then looks at the two girls with lecherous eyes.


    "P-Please, have mercy. You can take all I have. Just don''t touch my daughters," begged the middle-aged man while crying.


    "Hahahaha, old man! Your wealth is nothing to me, but I will ept it together with your daughter!" Poncho''sugh is interrupted by a frantic shout.


    "Boss! Boss! A hyperbeing is attacking us! The leader had already warned him, but he still attacked!" a guard quickly said.


    Poncho is shocked, then sneers.


    "Another one trying to be a hero!"


    He looks at the middle-aged man and the two girls, then grins.


    "It looks like you are lucky. I didn''t know that a hyperbeing is your acquaintance," said Poncho.


    Poncho mistaken Edgar for their acquaintance. He turned to his back and moved to the stairs.


    "The hyperbeing is probably here to save them. I will let them go and report that hyperbeing to the guilds. The guilds behind the underground forces will hunt that hyperbeing. Once that hyperbeing is gone, I will meet that family again," Poncho grins as he thinks of this. His face looks hideous, then heughs, but he does not know that it will be hisstugh.


    Inside the restaurant, the guard leader is coughing out blood.


    ILLUSION DUST


    Red dust covers the guard leader and puts him into an illusion of horror and bliss. He also let him experience hell in the Illusion Space of Fire.


    Edgar touches his chin as he sees the illusion.


    "He does not know the identity of the hyperbeing behind them. Guilds won''t be openly involved with gray areas. They will send a hyperbeing to manage them, but even that person''s identity will not be easily known.


    I should learn how to control the characters in the bliss and horror illusion, as it is too passive to get information, but it might not be easy. The bliss and horror illusions are created from the target''s own imagination, the bliss and horror hidden deep in their minds. If I were to interfere, that illusion would be destroyed. I should be able to do it someday. There are many pests that can be put into illusion," Edgar thought.


    "Hmm?" Poncho and his guards went out of the kitchen and saw the guard leader lying on the floor with a nk look on his face, surrounded by red dust.


    Poncho has a calm look on his face. He already has experience dealing with this kind of situation.


    "Sir, I know you are here to save the family that I mistakenly took. I am sorry, I didn''t know that you are their acquaintance. My subordinate has lusted on the two girls, but he lied to me that their father offended our group!" said Poncho with a serious face. He looks at his tall, burly guard. The tall guard understood the thoughts of his boss. He holds the arms of the guard that reported earlier.


    "What are you doi-?" The guard''s mouth is blocked by the tall guard behind him. He frantically struggles to no avail.


    Poncho approaches the guard with fierce eyes. He lifts his right foot and kicks the abdomen of the guard.


    "How dare you lie to me! How dare you!" Poncho repeatedly kicks the guard.


    Edgar smiles as he watches the show of the fat man.


    Poncho got tired. He wipes his sweat on his forehead. Blood leaks from the hand that covered the mouth of the guard, who seems to be dead. Poncho seems stronger than an ordinary human. Edgar feels traces of aura cultivation in him.


    "Sir, I already punished the one responsible for causing all this trouble. I will alsopensate the family for their unfortunate experience. If this thing gets bigger, it might catch the attention of the top. You know, if they get involved, that family, you, and everyone around you will be in danger, so we should end it here, sir," said Poncho with a humble face. His statement is mixed with a threat, but he maintains a humble appearance.


    Edgar just smiles at the acting of the fat man. If he is young and ignorant, he might have been fooled by him, but he has one hundred years of experience in the virtual world.


    Lightning gathered on Edgar''s right hand and formed a lightning dagger. He swung it to the leader, who is lying on the floor.


    Shoo! The lightning dagger stabbed the heart of the leader, but he did not even react. He died without knowing it.


    Poncho''s face changed when he saw it. He stepped back subconsciously. The situation is getting out of his control. It''s been a long time since he felt this sense of terror. His guards reacted. They moved in front of Poncho and pulled out their guns. They aim their guns at Edgar.

 Chapter 101 First Appearance of Dragon Hall(2)

    <h4>Chapter 101 First Appearance of Dragon Hall(2)</h4>


    Poncho''s face changed when he saw it. He stepped back subconsciously. The situation is getting out of his control. It''s been a long time since he felt this sense of terror. His guards reacted. They moved in front of Poncho and pulled out their guns. They aim their guns at Edgar.


    Edgar looks at the fat man.


    "Based on your acting, it should not be your first time toying with people''s lives, including hyperbeings that had done a good deed. You should have expected this to happen.What goes aroundes around, you know."


    Bang! Bang! The guards fired their guns.


    Edgar instantly moved between the guards. He is above them. Lighting is shing on his body. His hands are holding the heads of the guards. He pushed their heads to the floor.


    Boom! The floor cracked as the heads of the guards hit it. Their heads are bleeding, but they are still alive. They are also strengthened. They probably took a strength potion.


    "You two should have been with him for a long time. Your hands should be tainted with as much blood as his hands."


    Lightning increases on Edgar''s hands, which hold the heads of the guards.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the guards. Poncho tries to run away, but he stumbles. He crawls on the floor and tries to stand up.


    Two magic circles appear above Edgar.


    Two lightning beams flew and hit the legs of Poncho.


    "Ahhh!" screams Poncho. He fell to the floor, then crawled.


    The two guards stopped screaming. Their bodies turned dark. Smoke rises from their bodies.


    Edgar walks toward Poncho.


    Poncho heard the footsteps of Edgar. His face is full of despair.


    He stopped crawling, and he faces Edgar.


    "S-Sir, t-there should be a misunderstanding. W-we haven''t even met before. It might not be me that offended you. I might be able to help you if you tell me what happened." Poncho thought that Edgar came for revenge and not for the family that he kidnapped.


    "You haven''t offended me. I just want to clean you up, not just you. Scum like you will follow you to hellter. I am supposed to train the dragon guards using scum like you, but I just recently got a useful skill. I want to practice it on scum while doing a good deed for society," said Edgar calmly.


    Poncho''s face changed when he heard that he did not offend Edgar and that he is being treated as ab rat. He is actually getting killed because of a whim. His face turned very fierce.


    "Fuck you! You think you are the only one that tried to be a hero?!! All of them are squash like an ant! Those guilds will hunt you down!" screamed Poncho.


    "Don''t worry, I have already nned it. I will not move if I am not capable of handling the consequences," said Edgar.


    Flop! Edgar instantly appeared beside Poncho and put his palm on his shoulder. shing lightning appears on Edgar''s hand.


    "Ahhh!" screams Poncho.


    Edgar stopped the lightning. Poncho''s body is convulsing.


    Edgar moves closer to Poncho and whispers. Poncho''s eyes are getting bigger as he listens to Edgar.


    "I will tell you a secret. I passed a gate of inheritance, and I n to share aura cultivation and magic meditation with the whole world. Those guilds will be busy. They won''t have time to pay attention to scum like you, not even the low-level hyperbeing behind you."


    Edgar smiles at the shocked face of Poncho.


    ILLUSION DUST


    He roasts the man in a fire illusion after putting him in bliss and horror illusions. He got the information about the hyperbeing.


    He went out of the illusion space and ended the fat man with a lightning beam.


    An orange magic circle appears beneath his feet. Lines of fire appear and quickly move around. They avoid the obstacles swiftly and hit the guards, including those on the outside. Poncho and the guards burned. No other things were burned in the restaurant. They turned into ash. Ashes and burn marks appear on the floor.


    A magic circle appears, then a white shockwave spreads and cleans up the ashes and burn marks. There is no CCTV around the restaurant. It is probably intended so the fat man can convenientlymit crimes in the restaurant.


    Edgar went to the underground.


    The middle-aged man and his two daughters are surprised when they saw Edgar. They were shocked when Poncho said that a hyperbeing they knew saved them, but they are aware that they don''t have an acquaintance like that. They did not tell the truth to the fat man in the hope that he would let them go.


    Edgar took a potion from his storage space. The potion burst into red lights above the middle-aged man, and his injuries rapidly healed.


    He took out a briefcase with money from his storage space and put it in front of them.


    "Take it. You need to leave here, and you can''t go back to your ce because they might catch up to you. Use the money and hide. Start over somewhere else," said Edgar.


    The man and his two daughters cried when they heard Edgar. The hyperbeing in front of them has helped them so much.


    "Thank you, thank you very much." The three of them kept thanking Edgar.


    "Mister, what is your name?" asked the youngest girl. Edgar''s figure is embedded in her mind forever.


    "Me? I''m called Ghost of Dragon Hall," answered Edgar. Dragon Hall was a secret organization that he created in the virtual world to train special forces. Their missions are assassination and rescue. They assassinate those who deserve to be killed and rescue family members of desperatemon folks who ced the mission.


    "Ghost? Dragon Hall?" The three immediately understand that it''s a code name and that he belongs to an organization.


    "How can we repay you, Mr. Ghost?" asked the older woman.


    Edgar smiled when he heard her question.


    "Just help when a crisis urs. Leave the cleaning of scum to us."


    "B-But we don''t have power," said the youngest girl.


    Edgar looks at the sad and helpless faces of the trio. He hopes that the next time he sees them, they will already be wielding aura and magic.


    "Do it when you have the power."


    The man and his daughters escaped.


    Edgar dispersed the gathering of elements in the air. He used lightning and fire magic, so there are more fire and lightning elements in the air than any other element. He repeated what he did outside of the restaurant.


    He flew, then went to the hyperbeing behind the fat man.

 Chapter 102 First Appearance of Dragon Hall(3)

    <h4>Chapter 102 First Appearance of Dragon Hall(3)</h4>


    Inside a warehouse, a group of injured men are being kicked on the ground by their fellow gangsters, who are wearing suits and holding bats.


    "Hahaha, dumbass, you think everyone will praise you for what you did?! Dumbass, what you did will never get to the media! You are just a few minutes away before you are turned into bones," said a gangster as he steps on the gangster''s head on the ground.


    "Hahaha, leader, this guys almost had a conflict with a VIP because of a girl. If not for our mediation, we might have lost an important customer! These guys have been eyesores for so long!" said another gangster as he kicked a guy on the ground.


    A man with orange hair sitting on a couch is smoking a cigarette as he watches the scene. He is wearing ck pants and a white polo with figures of me. He threw the cigarette, then took another stick. He put it in his mouth, then lit it with fire magic. His name is Kosa.


    He took the cigarette between his fingers, and he let out smoke from his mouth. He stood up from his couch and approached the injured men.


    The gangsters give way to Kosa.


    "k!" Mike, the leader of the injured men, coughed out blood as Kosa suddenly kicked his abdomen.


    Kosa lowered his body and used his left hand to grab Mike''s hair.


    "Hahahaha, dumbass! How dare you let ourmodities run away?!" Kosa shouted.


    "T-They are notmodities. They are girls forced by you for prostitution," said Mike as blood drips from his mouth.


    "Hahahaha, a gangster actually cares about that! Isn''t it funny?!" asked Kosa to the gangsters that injured Mike and hisrades. The gangsters alsough at the naivety of Mike and hisrades.


    Mike chuckles when he hears themughing at what they did.


    "When our group was under Mr. An''s leadership, we were fed by our legitimate business. We did not force prostitution, and the small protection fees we collected were just symbolic to announce our presence in this area."


    Kosaughs louder when he heard Mike.


    Pak! Kosa suddenly pped Mike''s face. He pulled Mike''s face closer.


    He grins, puts the burning tip of the cigarette on Mike''s forehead, and presses it.


    "Ackk!" Mike gritted his teeth as the cigarette burns his forehead.


    Kosa chuckles and says,"I don''t care about your past. This is now my turf, my rule."


    Kosa grabs Mike''s neck with his right hand and lifts him up.


    Fire appears on the fingers that grab Mike''s neck.


    "k!" Mike cannot scream because Kosa is grabbing his throat.


    "All of you will be burned. You all will be set as a good example for disobedient dogs." Kosa stretches his left hand toward therades of Mike lying on the ground. A magic circle is forming on his left hand.


    Mike struggles. He punches and kicks Kosa. Kosa is d in an aura. He did not budge and justughs.


    Mike looks at hisrades. They smile at him and move their hands. It a sign of their friendship, no regrets. Tears flow from Mike.


    Kosa continues tough.


    Bang! The roof of the warehouse is broken.


    Shoo! Shoo! Lightning daggers flew from Edgar''s hands and hit the foreheads of the standing gangsters.


    Lightning is shing on Edgar''s body. A purple magic circle appears on his right hand.


    Boom! He charges from the air toward Kosa. A lightningnce formed on his right hand.


    Kosa looks shocked, then grits his teeth and throws Mike toward Edgar. A magic circle formed on his right hand. The fire element gathered and formed a firence.


    Edgar jumped forward while rotating his body in mid-air, then stabbed his lightningnce. Kosa also stabbed his firence.


    Bang! The lightningnce is blocked.


    Edgar jumped back. He stretched his left hand with a magic circle.


    A water ribbon appears and supports Mike''s body in the air. Edgar directed the water ribbon to bring him down to the ground, then he dispersed the water ribbon.


    Edgar knows them. Their boss, Mr. An, was a good phnthropist. He was featured in the news before. They are a rare kind of gangster. Too bad, Mr. An diedst year, and their phnthropy stopped when someone took over their group.


    Potions came out of his storage space. The potion burst, and shimmering red lights shower Mike and hisrades. Their condition became a lot better. He also gave them a briefcase of money.


    "Take it and leave. I know the good things that you did with Mr. An," said Edgar. Mike and hisrades tremble. Their eyes became watery. Mr. An was like their father. They did not expect that a powerful hyperbeing would appreciate Mr. An''s good deed and even save them.


    "Thank you very much! We will forever remember your help!" said Mike and others while bowing deeply.


    "Mister, what is your nam-?" Mike patted the shoulder of their youngestrade and stopped his questioning. The youngest seemed to understand, then they immediately retreated.


    "Gangsters really have sharper minds. They understand that I want to hide my identity," said Edgar while smiling.


    Kosa became angry when he heard Edgar.


    "Fuck you! I know who you are even if you disguise and wear a mask!"?Kosa furiously shouted.


    "What?" Edgar is shocked.


    "Did I make a mistake with my disguise?" Edgar asked himself.


    "Fuck you, Evenheart! Your guild is the only one that has the motive to attack us!" said Kosa.


    "Evenheart? Isn''t that the guild where Susan and the others belong? Are they also acting like vigntes?" thought Edgar.


    Kosa''s face turned hideous as he stares at Edgar.


    "You Evenheart members want to act like heroes! You repeatedly attack gangsters, but your guild is already warned by many guilds! Once they know that you attacked us again, many guilds will dere war on Evenheart! Kneel and crawl, or else your guild will be destroyed!" said Kosa with a grin.

 Chapter 103 Framing Tivac

    <h4>Chapter 103 Framing Tivac</h4>


    Edgar thinks for a while, and a n forms in his mind. He smiles and casts magic.


    ILLUSION DUST


    A red dust moves to Kosa, making him very shocked.


    "What the hell are you doing, idiot?! Don''t you care what is going to happen to your guild?!"Kosa shouted as he jumped back.


    "Don''t worry, someone else will take the me. As for you, just do your job as myb rat,"Edgar calmly said.


    "Fuck you!" Kosa''s face turned very fierce. He stretched his left hand and fired fireballs at Edgar.


    Edgar swung his lightningnce and destroyed the fireballs. He observes Kosa, who seems not to be affected yet. Kosa moves to the side while still firing fireballs. Edgar keeps destroying them.


    "It takes time for the illusion to take ce. Ordinary humans can be easily put into illusion, but hyperbeings have high resistance. If the target moves away from the red dust, then they will recover slowly. The red dust is slow. It cannot catch up with the target even if I move it. As long as the target has a strong mind and is resisting, it will be difficult to put him into an illusion unless he stays in one ce so I can make the red dust thicker and make the illusion more powerful. I can''t use it during battle for now," thought Edgar as he analyzed the skill.


    Edgar suddenly dashes toward Kosa.


    Kosa threw the firence toward Edgar, who is moving toward him. Edgar also threw the lightningnce.


    Bang! The lightning and firence exploded.


    Kosa is moving away from Edgar.


    Lightning shes on Edgar''s body.


    Woosh! He instantly closed the distance to Kosa. Kosa is shocked. He stretched his arms and fired fireballs.


    Edgar ducks while moving forward. His right foot stepped forward, then he rotated his body. His left foot hit behind Kosa''s feet, then he rotates his body as he stands up.


    "What?!!" Kosa loses bnce and is now falling.


    Edgar raised his right foot, then stepped on the head of Kosa.


    Boom! Edgar smashed Kosa''s head to the ground.


    Cracks appear where the head hits the ground.


    Blood leaks from Kosa''s nose and mouth. He was able to move his face to the side when Edgar stepped on his head in the air. Edgar is stepping on his cheek.


    A magic circle formed above Kosa.


    The earthen fist ising out of the magic circle.


    "Fuck" cursed by Kosa as he saw the earthen fist above him.


    Boom! "k!" Kosa coughed out blood as his body is hit by the earthen fist. The ground also cracked.


    Edgar looks at the incapacitated hyperbeing on the ground. He stretches his right hand, and four earths start gathering and molding into shackles. Runes appeared on their surface, then they became smooth and tough.


    Edgar controls the shackles, then they rapidly flew down.


    Bang! The shackles pin the limbs of Kosa to the ground.


    Kosa feels flustered as he sees the shackles on his limbs. He fiercely looks at Edgar and threatens him.


    "Damn you! If something happens to me, I will bring your guild with me to hell!"


    Edgar smiles. He walks toward the couch and takes Kosa''s phone. The phone is very thin. Kosa did not even enter a password.


    Kosa chuckled when he saw Edgar take his phone.


    "Idiot, I only used that for gaming!" said Kosa as he looks at Edgar with disdain.


    Edgar opens the recording app. His left hand touched his throat and cast magic.


    Edgar coughed a few times, started the recording, and then tested his voice.


    "Mic test, mic test," his voice changed. He stops the recording and ys it. He nodded after hearing the voice. The voice is the leader of the Poison Guild branch in Quezon City. His name is Tivac. He is the unfortunate branch leader who discovered the tier-3 broken world, which was cleared too early by Edgar. Edgar saw him on the news. He was interviewed by the media about why he was not able to help in Quezon City. He is familiar with his voice. He also copied the voice of Kosa and tested it.


    Kosa is shocked.


    Edgar starts his real recording with the voice of Kosa first.


    "D-Damn you, Evenheart! Your guild is finished! Many guilds will dere war on your guild!"


    Edgar changed his voice to Tivac.


    "Hahahaha, I will show you a secret."


    The voice changed to Kosa.


    "Y-you are not Evenheart! Y-you are Tivac!"


    "Hahahaha, that is right! I lost a lot because a dumb hyperbeing cleared the Tier 3 broken world! We did not even get a single mineral or magic stone. I need an extra source of ie, so I am here to destroy your group and send someone to take over while putting the me on the eyesore Evenheart. It''s killing two birds with one stone. Now, take the secret to your grave! Di-" A loud shout interrupted Edgar''s drama.


    "FUCK YOUUU!" shouted Kosa. His face is full of anger.


    "Damn! I forgot to block the voice of the scum. That drama was good, but it just got wasted!" said Edgar. He stretched his left hand and surrounded Kosa with a sound blockade. Kosa keeps cursing, but it can no longer be heard.


    He recorded the voice again. After recording, he destroyed the phone, but theponents that store the data were not destroyed. He walks toward Kosa. He swings his arms, then the sound blockade disperses.


    Kosa fiercely looks at Edgar.


    "Do you think the guild leaders are idiots who will believe that fucking recording?!" said Kosa.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Kosa. He also does not think that the recording will convince the guilds, but it will be enough to buy time until he shakes the world of guilds and hyperbeings.


    Edgar looks at the dead gangster in the warehouse. The lightning daggers have already dispersed, but the wounds are ws.


    Small magic circles appear around Edgar. Small earth spikes came out of the magic circles.


    "This is a bit cruel, but I will treat it as an interest for all the victims of your evil deeds," thought Edgar.


    The small earth spikes flew toward the foreheads, where the lightning daggers hit.

 Chapter 104 Making trouble for Poison Guild

    <h4>Chapter 104 Making trouble for Poison Guild</h4>


    The earth''s spikes hit the gangster''s forehead.


    Kosa''s face looks more afraid. The hyperbeing in front of him really wants to frame Tivac. He has to die for the frame-up.


    Edgar looks at Kosa.


    "Is the illusion faster if the target bes a lot weaker or has lost consciousness?" thought Edgar.


    He cast another earthen fist and hit Kosa''s body. Kosa became weaker, then Edgar cast the illusion dust. Kosa is resisting the illusion dust. It took time before Kosa was put into an illusion. After putting him into a bliss illusion, Edgar put him in the illusion space of fire and forced more information out of him.


    "Saber''s Guild? Isn''t that the top eight in the country? He is not an official member of the guild yet. He is secretly nurtured. The contact person''s name is Johnny. He collects money and is responsible formunication between the guild and Kosa. He is also not a member of the guild. The guilds are really extra careful.


    Although it is an open secret that guilds are involved in gray areas, they still avoid evidence that directly points to them. Even if this hyperbeing or the contact person is captured, their verbal statements are not enough to directly link the guild. Even if the guild is proven to be linked, I''m sure a small fry will be a scapegoat. Those top guilds should not have a problem with money because broken worlds can make them earn a lot of money, so why do they need to reach out to gangs and put special attention on prostitution? "Edgar asked himself.


    "Do they use women for temptation? To whom? Politicians? Hyperbeings? Ordinary people with great potential? The one responsible for lobbying with VIPs is Johnny. I should not touch that contact person. I will let him discover the nted evidence. I will continue cleaning the scum once aura and magic cultivation spread to the world. That way, it will be difficult for them to point the assant. It will avoid implicating Evenheart. They might not even have enough energy to pay attention to gray areas as they will be busy dealing with many aura masters and magicians that will pop out," Edgar thought.


    He looks at Kosa, covered by red dust. Kosa is staring nkly into the air. Edgar raised his right hand and fired an earth spike toward Kosa''s forehead.


    He put the destroyed phone in Kosa''s pocket. His hand is covered with an aura. No fingerprint of his is left on the phone.


    Edgar looks at the surroundings. He closes his eyes. More lightning, fire, and earth elements have gathered within the warehouse because he and Kosa cast magic with those elements. He walks around the warehouse and disperses the lightning elements. He let the earth element stay as it is.


    "With this, it will look like Tivac wants to nt evidence for an earth magician of Evenheart," thought Edgar with a smile. He used life detection. No one is secretly monitoring the ce. He floats in the air, then he moves to the hole in the warehouse''s roof.


    Outside of the warehouse, there are also dead gangsters with wounds on their foreheads.


    Edgar flew near them and hit their foreheads with earth spikes. There is no CCTV in the area. Gangs won''t put CCTV where they willmit crimes.


    Edgar flew back to his house.


    A gangster discovered the dead bodies when he arrived at the warehouse.


    The information reached Johnny. He is talking with a VIP in a club room when he was informed of the incident. He excused himself, then got out of the room. His face turns fierce when he is outside. He took out his phone and called someone. It is a protected phone. It will not be recorded.


    Inside a hotel room, a middle-aged man with a big belly and a naked upper body is being embraced by a seductivedy. Thedy is saying coquettish words, which makes the middle-aged manugh.


    Riinng! Riinng! His phone is ringing.


    "Hmm? Who the hell is calling?" said the middle-aged man with annoyance.


    There are two phones on the nearby desk. One is a protected phone that will not be recorded.


    He looks at the phones and is surprised that the protected phone is ringing. He took the phone and looked at who is calling. He is surprised when he sees it. The name is Mr. J. He answered the phone and asked.


    "What is the matter?" asked the middle-aged man.


    "Sir, we need you to send investigators to Pasig City. Someone killed our hyperbeing. We need professional investigators without getting PHA involved in the investigation. It happened in the warehouse," said Johnny.


    "What?! Someone dares to mess with your guild? Is it Evenheart? It will be a problem if Saber''s and other guilds really dere war with that guild. The guild leader of that guild is a cousin of Viel Loska, the PHA president," said the middle-aged man with a frown.


    "I''m still not sure, sir. Their guild leader is not a woman with no brain. Their members attacks have been stopped for quite some time now, but they suddenly happened again. I''m being careful, so I want professional investigators to investigate before I report to the headquarters," answered Johhny.


    "Alright, I will send my people to investigate," said the middle-aged man. He hung up the phone and dialed the number of his subordinate.


    "It''s me, you know the Anton warehouse in Pasig City? Yes, that ce. Listen, a hyperbeing of Saber''s got killed there. Send our people to investigate, bring the hyperbeings that we trained, don''t report that a hyperbeing got involved, we don''t want PHA to join the investigation because it involves the Saber''s Guild. If you find evidence of Saber''s guild, don''t include it in the report but keep it as usual, they have ck materials about us, we have ck materials about them. Give me theplete reportter." The middle-aged man hung up the phone after giving orders.


    The seductivedy embraced the middle-aged man and spoke with a coquettish tone.


    "Honey, you are so clever."


    "Hahahaha, you cannot survive in officialdom if you don''t have a hidden hand."

 Chapter 105 Making trouble for Poison Guild(2)

    <h4>Chapter 105 Making trouble for Poison Guild(2)</h4>


    The investigators quickly arrived at the warehouse and started their investigation.


    At the headquarters of PHA, an officer reported the incident to Owen.


    "Sir, something happened to one of the areas that our secret member is monitoring. He was monitoring another areast night, and when he returned to observe the warehouse, investigators were already there. A hyperbeing should be involved, but we haven''t been called by investigators to handle the case," reported the officer.


    "Damn! Those shit are taking advantage of thew!" Comined Owen.


    PHA cannot handle the case if there is no clear evidence of hyperbeing''s involvement. They can only be involved in the case if it is reported by investigators that it involves a hyperbeing. PHA wants to change thatw. They must at least have the power to investigate without waiting for the report of investigators, but it is being blocked in Congress by the politicians under the payroll of guilds. The shady guilds help the officials secretly train professional investigators to be aura masters and magicians. They don''t need PHA''s help for the investigation. Those investigators help cover up those guilds.


    Some higher-ups in PHA want to eradicate the gangs, but they do not belong to their jurisdiction because they are just ordinary humans. Their hands are tied byw and threats from guilds. The guilds did not say it directly, but if PHA gets involved with the gangs under their umbre, they threaten not to help in clearing broken worlds. It will be a disaster if the world''s burst happens near a city. They will not say anything if PHA follows thew. Thew is the rule of the game. For the bigger picture, PHA is forced to y with guilds within the rules of the game.


    The investigator, who was trained as a magician, discovered that there are more earth and fire elements in the air. He was informed that the hyperbeing of Saber''s guild is a fire magician, so the assant is really just an earth magician. They also discovered the phone and recovered the data. They discovered the voice recording, and they were shocked.


    Johnny called a manager of the Saber''s Guild, and the manager informed the leader of the guild.


    It''s already morning, and in Pasig City, in a particr district, there are tall buildings with guild crests. One of the tallest buildings has a saber with the capital letter SG. It''s the crest of Saber''s guild.


    Within a room, the guild leader and vice leader are listening to the sound recording. They are wearing suits. They have angry expressions as they listen to the recording. They finished listening to the recording.


    "What do you think?" asked the guild leader, Mar.


    The vice leader, Art, touches the bridge of his eyesses and pushes them up, then talks about his analysis.


    "Everyone in Metro Man knows that Tivac really suffered a big loss in the restricted area. He was punished and tasked to find more broken worlds. He is desperate for money. We all know that he has ambition to expand his branch influence even before he suffered a big loss.


    The evidence at the site has no sign of trying to hide the evidence that the assant is an earth magician. It was like the assant wants to be found. Tivac has the motive to do it. He might want us to think that it is an earth magician of Evenheart and want us to have war. All guilds that will be involved in the war will suffer losses, which is good for Tivac."


    Mar nods after hearing the analysis of Art.


    "We must inform the other guilds. All of us must join together and put pressure on Tivac to exin the recording," said Mar.


    "Sir, you might test the water on Tivac''s side first. Someone might also be framing him," Art suggested.


    "You are right." Mar feels relieved that his vice leader is verypetent. He helps him avoid jumping on pits. He used a wirelessndline and dialed the number of the Poison Guild branch.


    In Quezon City, within a tall building with a crest of the Poison Guild, Tivac is within a training hall.


    Earth elements are gathering on Tivac''s whole body. Yellow Taurus armor is covering his whole body, and a yellow hammer is forming on his hand. It is his unique power. He did not use it in the restricted area because it takes time to form and requires a lot of mana to maintain, but he is getting better. The speed in forming it is getting faster, and the mana needed is getting lower.


    There are many earthen sculptures in front of him, but they have the same faces. One has a nk face. The other two are the faces of scouts that entered the broken world with him before.


    Tivac''s face looks fierce as he looks at the sculptures. He tried to exin what happened to the headquarters, but the two scouts were fanning the me, so it was concluded that the incident happened because of his negligence, and their branch got punished.


    Due to their branch punishment, members of his branch are dying, and many are injured as they try to find more broken worlds.


    They actually tried to find the hyperbeing, but they failed. All the hyperbeings they found were in a group that belonged to the top guilds. No one separated from their group and they presented evidence.


    Ordinary humans that entered the restricted area are off their list of suspects, as they think they will die before they can enter the inner zone. They even worked with other guilds and the army to find any suspicious beings, but they did not find anyone. They secretly monitor the other guild members to see if there is someone acting suspicious, but they all act normally. They thought the hyperbeing might have been killed by a powerful magic beast.


    The whole Taurus armor of Tivac has formed. He released his aura and took a hammer stance.


    "DIE!" shouts Tivac as he charges toward the sculptures and swings his hammer. The sculptures are being blown to pieces.


    He threw his hammer, then it flew in a straight line, blowing the heads of sculptures. He controlled the hammer to fly back.


    A guild member came in and interrupted him.


    "What is it?" asked Tivac with annoyance.


    "Sir, the guild leader of Saber''s Guild is calling. He said that he has something important to ask," said the guild member, who is holding a wirelessndline phone.


    Anger appears on Tivac''s face as he hears that many guild leaders areughing at his misfortune.


    He is gritting his teeth. He walked toward the guild member and took the phone.


    The guild member retreated.


    Tivac pressed a keypad on the phone, and the call from the other line came in, but the voice caused Tivac''s anger to re up.


    "Hello Tivac, I just want to ask if you are still interested in expanding your guild''s influence to Pasig City," Mar asked directly. He prepared follow-up questions based on how Tivac would answer the question.


    Tivac''s face became very fierce. Blood vessels were bulging on his forehead. The question sounded like a mockery to him. He does not have the time to expand the branch''s influence because of his punishment.


    "Who the hell are you to question me?!! I am Tivac of Poison Guild. You fucking shit!" Tivac furiously shouted, then he cut off the call.


    On the other line of thendline, Mar and Art have an astonished face, then they became furious.


    "Fuck you Tivac! You are just a branch leader! How dare you act so high and mighty!" Cursed by Mar.


    The eyes of Art turned very fierce. He pushed up his eyesses and stated his n to teach Tivac a lesson.


    "Leader, Poison Guild receives special attention from the government as they exceeded their tolerance. They still exist because of the protection of Death Guild, but the expansion of their influence is being obstructed everywhere. Poison Guild cannot even directly control the underground market and gangs. We can use the hand of the government as a borrowed knife. We just need to give evidence and-"


    The eyes of Art turned sharper.


    "Aren''t Tivac''s branch members dying due to their punishment? It''s normal if more of them die in restricted areas," Art fiercely said.


    Mar''s eyes also turned sharper.


    "We will join with other guilds and teach Tivac a lesson he can never forget!"


    The timing of Saber''s guild call on Tivac was too bad. He just lost some of his branch members in restricted areas. His mind was not clear, and his anger was high. They unknowingly all jumped on the pit dug by Edgar.

 Chapter 106 Water Aptitude, Discovered Broken World

    <h4>Chapter 106 Water Aptitude, Discovered Broken World</h4>


    Edgar does not know that the pit he dug is more sessful than he thought. He is currently in the outer zone of a restricted area. He is looking at a one-meter-long magic iguana basking under the sun on a big gray stone. There are other stones nearby and tall grasses that surrounded them. There are big mushrooms near the stones. Not far from the stones, there is a pond that has big lotuses with big dragonflies and bees flying over them.


    Edgar jumped on a stone near the iguana. The iguana noticed Edgar, but it continues enjoying its sunbath.


    Edgar jumped forward andnded on the nearest stone, where the iguana is currently resting. He stares at the iguana. The iguana opened its eyes, turned its eyeballs, and looked at Edgar, who is staring at it intently. It ignored Edgar, closed its eyes again, and enjoys basking under the sunlight.


    "Damn you iguana! I am already lenient not attacking you!" Edgar furiously shouted as he pointed his finger at the iguana.


    "Why does it not use its camouge skill? Is it because it does not feel a threat from me? Should I release a killing intent?" Edgar asked himself.


    In the end, Edgar released a killing intent on the iguana. The iguana was petrified. Its whole skin turned gray, the same color as the gray stone. It looks at Edgar with fear. Itsted for three minutes until the camouge skill was duplicated. The iguana fainted after Edgar stopped releasing his killing intent.


    Edgar activated parallel thought. His other thought is looking at the rune skill in his sea of consciousness. There are only a few advanced runes, and the patterns are not tooplicated.


    "I should be able to study it and use the runes on the armor of Hidden Dragon Guards," thought Edgar.


    He deactivated the parallel thought, then activated the camouge. He imitated the color of wood. A color of wood cloaks his whole body. He deactivated the skill, and the cloak disappeared. Edgar nods, the skill is worth his time searching and scaring the magic iguana.


    He looks in a particr direction.


    "It should be time to copy a water element skill with better aptitude."


    He had already duplicated a water element skill, but the aptitude is not as high as the other elements. His control over the water element is not as smooth as that of the other elements, so he will duplicate a magic beast with a better aptitude for the water element.


    He flew to the inner zone until he reached a big blueke surrounded by small mountains. Edgar is floating above theke.


    "It seems it won''t attack unless I step on theke, which is its territory," thought Edgar. He found the beast when he was moving away from the inner zone and escaping the pursuit of the poison guild.


    He flew down to theke as he released his aura. Magic circles shed on his feet, and hended on the surface of theke without falling to the bottom.


    A shadow of a beast is moving toward Edgar.


    WATER WAVE


    Bang! A high ssh of water appeared where Edgar was standing.


    Edgar moved away with a water wave. He is staring at the beast that came out of theke.


    The magic beast looks like a big eel, but it is colored white. It has a horn and two dragon whiskers.


    The magic beast stares intently at Edgar, then?blue water element covers its whole body. Its two dragon whiskers are swaying.


    Edgar felt the danger. He manipted the water wave to move.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    Bang! A water pir rose from where Edgar was standing.


    Bang! Bang! Two more water pirs rise and attack Edgar.


    Bang! Bang! The water pirs are chasing and trying to hit Edgar from the air and bottom, but he is swiftly avoiding them.


    Bang! Two more water pirs appear in front.


    They divided into many smaller water pirs, and they quickly move toward Edgar. He cannot escape using water wave.


    Edgar jumped up.


    Boom! The water pirs hit the wave.


    The three water pirs attack from behind. He steps on air in the air, then he jumped up with a somersault.


    The water pirs missed.


    The magic beast saw Edgar floating in the air.


    The water pirs are dispersed by the beast,then big blobs of water float from theke and surround the magic beast.


    The blobs turned into water spears, then they started rotating.


    The magic beast attacked.


    Shoo! Shoo! The rotating water spears are rapidly flying toward Edgar.


    He stretched his left hand forward. Blue magic circles appear around him. Water swords came out of the magic circles and attacked the rotating spears.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The water spears and swords are exploding in the air. Sshes of water and droplets kept falling into theke.


    Edgar flew down toward the magic beast while attacking with water swords and avoiding the spear that he could not block.


    He stretched his right arm to the side. His swordes out as the magic circle moves to the side.


    Threads of water are rotating on the sword.


    A bigger rotating spear is moving toward Edgar. He jumped forward while rotating in the air, then shed the sword at the magic beast.


    WATER BLADE


    The water de flew down to the magic beast.


    Boom! A water pir rose and blocked the water de.


    Edgar fights the magic beast until the water pir skill is duplicated.


    Flop! Edgarnded on a mountain not too far from theke.


    "That magic beast is not hot-tempered. As long as I move away from theke, it will not attack me even if I sit on the mountain, which is only on the side of theke," murmured Edgar. He closes his eyes, and he feels that the water element in the air is easier to manipte than before.


    "Time to test my aptitude," thought Edgar as he opened his eyes.


    A magic circle is forming beneath his feet.


    Ssh! A water dragon rises. It is five meters tall. It is moving around Edgar.


    Its head turns and faces a nearby mountain. It opened its mouth. Threads of water elements gathered and formed an energy ball. It fired the energy ball into the mountain.


    The blue energy ball turned into many water beams.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The water beams hit the stony mountain and created small holes. Dust rises in the areas hit by the water beams.


    Edgar looks at the water dragon.


    "I can never cast it in the virtual world. I can''t even cast it after duplicating a good aptitude for the water element. I only seeded after duplicating a much better aptitude. Duplicate skill is really heaven-defying."


    Edgar looks at a particr area of small, stony mountains. He detected it earlier when he used life detection to check for the magic beast in theke. He detected a broken world.


    He dispersed the water dragon. The water dragon turns into vapor and slowly blows in the wind.


    Edgar floated, then flew toward the portal of a broken world.


    After flying for a while, he reached his target.


    Between the small stony mountains, there is a portal to a broken world. There are big yellow earth lizards nearby, resting on stony mountains with caves.


    A big yellow lizard is on top of a stony mountain. There are two small gray horns on its head. Its big body surrounded the top of a mountain.


    Edgar flew to the portal. Threads of wind are rotating around his body.


    The yellow lizards noticed Edgar. They open their mouths and attacked with earth spikes.


    Shoo! Shoo! Many earth spikes flew to Edgar.


    WIND TORNADO


    Crunch! The earth spikes are crushed when they hit the tornado that covers Edgar''s body.


    The biggest yellow lizard on top of a mountain also opened its mouth. Threads of earth element are gathering and forming a yellow energy ball, then it attacked.


    Oom! A big yellow beam is moving rapidly toward Edgar.


    Boom! He charges down from the air.


    The tornado that covers his body disperses. He rotated his body when he is near the portal. His feet came in first, followed by his whole body.


    The big lizard is preparing for the next attack, but the small creature disappeared, which left it puzzled. It keeps looking, but it cannot find it, so it just continues basking under the sun.


    Edgar entered a broken world. He is shocked at the magnificent scene.


    It is a Space Land.


    Above the sky are different colors of stardust, stars, and nebs.

 Chapter 107 Tier 2 Broken World: Space Land

    <h4>Chapter 107 Tier 2 Broken World: Space Land</h4>


    Edgar entered a broken world. He is shocked at the magnificent scene in Space Land.


    There are big tree roots everywhere. Around the roots are grasses and flowers likevender. There are also a huge variety of dark purple nts on the ground and roots. There are mounds and small mountains around the roots. There are big purple flowers that look like roses. One of them suddenly spit a long vine and caught a small purple flying beast. They are carnivorous nts.


    The trees are very huge. They are almost one kilometer tall. Their trunks are like twisted ropes. Their leaves are purple. The leaves are shining, and there are shimmering purple lights near the leaves. The leaves are absorbing life energy from the air. Some of the life energy is transported to the ground, helping the nts around it to survive.


    In the sky are different colors of stars, stardust, and nebs. It looks like Edgar is truly in space.


    He is fascinated as he stares at the beautiful scene in the sky.


    "I read in the forum that they are not real, but they really look too real," thought Edgar. He shakes his head, then lets go of his aura and covers his body with mana instead.


    "The gravity is less than Earth, and there is no oxygen in spacend. The mana that covers my body could only help mest for a few minutes before I run out of oxygen. The next time Ie here, I should bring a magic oxygen mask," Edgar thought. Magic researchers and master runesmiths in the Aurora world coborated and invented a magic oxygen mask that no longer needed blue algae for oxygen.


    He brought out an energy meter from his storage space. The energy meter looks like a small phone. He tries to turn on the energy meter, but it won''t turn on.


    "Electronics are really not working inside the broken world unless they are made with magic," said Edgar. The energy meter that he brought out should be used outside of the broken world.


    Edgar brought out another energy meter. It is a small, rectangr white object with pointers and three different bar colors. The surface of the energy meter has magic runes. He moves it closer to the portal. The magic runes shed, then the pointer started moving to the right. The pointer moved and stopped at the yellow bars. The first energy bar is green, while the next yellow bar is red, which is an indication for Tier 3.


    "This spacend is Tier 2," Edgar murmured. He put the energy meter back in the storage space.


    He looks at the ground.


    "I hope I can find space stones and space crystals here. They will be important for my ns," thought Edgar.


    LIFE DETECTION


    The radar did not spread around him like before. The invisible shockwave spread into the ground and underneath it. It only spread up to one kilometer in circumference. It is a radar that detects the ground, but the limit is one kilometer.


    "Hmmm, there are no space stones and crystals, not even magic minerals. I forgot to study geology in the virtual world. It seems I have to include geology in my study to make it easier to spot the location of magic minerals. There is a forum about that on the website of hyperbeings. I was nning to study it, but I did not expect to do it earlier than I expected," said Edgar.


    "It''s amazing how nature works. Those trees could actually cause a thriving ecology," thought Edgar as he looks at the scene in front of him.


    LIFE DETECTION


    nts, beasts, roots, trees, and mountains appear in Edgar''s mind. He hasn''t found the blue crystal, and his radar did not reach the edge of the spacend.


    "This broken world is really huge," thought Edgar, then he looks in the air.


    "Beasts have noticed me."


    Flying beasts are moving toward Edgar. They look like serpents that has many sharp teeth. Their color is dark purple. Their back have a column of sharp spines.


    Edgar moves toward the serpent. He stretched his arm to the side, and then his sword appeared.


    Threads of wind element rotate on his sword.


    The serpents open their mouths, and then attack with purple energy balls.


    Edgar swings his sword at the energy balls and serpent.


    Many wind des flew.


    The wind des cut the energy balls and the serpents.


    Bang! The energy balls exploded.


    Flop! Flop! Dead serpents and their remains are falling to the ground.


    More serpents areing.


    "They are not using space elements. Their magic skill is just another way of turning mana into energy for attack. It is useless to me," thought Edgar.


    The iing serpents move closer together. Their bodies are covered with purple energy, and then they arebining together, forming a bigger, dark purple serpent.


    "Hmm? Are those smaller serpent clones? No, they have real flesh. It should be a unique skill of their species. It should only be possible tobine if both species know the skill and belong to the same species. The body structure should also be the same. The skill is really just applicable to their species," thought Edgar as he observes the serpents.


    He put his sword in his storage space, then stretched his right arm to the right side.


    Threads of fire element and white aura rotate on his right hand. They are quickly forming king''s sword.


    ROOOOAR! The dark purple serpent roars. It became ten meters tall. Big threads of purple energy are gathering on its mouth and forming a bigger purple energy ball.


    King''s sword formed on Edgar''s right hand, but it can only exist for a short time. He took a throwing stance,then threads of white aura move around the sword.


    A white magic circle appears in the air.


    WOOSH! Edgar threw the King''s Sword toward the mouth of the Big Serpent.


    The King''s Sword passes through the magic circle.


    ZOOOM! The king''s sword suddenly elerated. It is moving like a white beam. Threads of white aura are flowing around it. It left an afterimage of a white line in the air.


    The big serpent wanted to fire the energy ball, but it was toote.


    Boom! The king''s sword hit the energy ball. The middle of the energy ball has a huge gap. The scene on the back of the serpent can be seen in the gap because its back has a huge hole.


    BOOM! The energy ball exploded,pletely obliterating the serpent''s head and upper part of its body. The remaining body of the serpent starts falling to the ground.


    Boom! The huge body crashes to the ground.


    Edgar approaches the beast''s corpse. He reached the corpse, then stretched his right arm toward it.


    SWALLOWING ACTIVATE


    A ck hole forms on his right palm, then the corpse is swallowed.

 Chapter 108 Fateful Encounter with Gray Wolf

    <h4>Chapter 108 Fateful Encounter with Gray Wolf</h4>


    The beast''s corpse ispletely swallowed by the ck hole.


    Within the dimension space of swallowing skill, the beast corpse is rapidly getting digested by the white smoke, turning it into green smoke and dust.


    There is a sphere of green smoke in the dimensional space. They are the magic beasts that Edgar has swallowed in the past few days since he got the Swallowing Skill.


    The beast''s corpse ispletely digested. What remained are just dust and green smoke. The green smoke flows into the green sphere. The green sphere is getting bigger.


    Edgar moves the dust out of the dimensional space. The dust flows to a ck hole in the dimensional space. Dust ising out of the ck hole in Edgar''s right palm.


    "The energy in the dimensional space should be enough for my aura cultivation for a long time. I should start saving more materials for my ns," said Edgar.


    He looks in the distance. There are beasts moving toward him. They were probably attracted by the blood on the ground and the roar of the big serpent earlier. He is running out of oxygen.


    "I will be back."


    He floated, then flew toward the portal.


    WOOSH! He came out of the portal, and he immediately flew away.


    The big lizard is startled that the small creature has appeared again.


    Edgar looks behind his back.


    A smaller lizard is curious about the portal where the small creature came out. It approached it and tried to enter. The lizard failed, and it got angry. It smashed it with its tail. It attacked with earth spikes, but the portal is unscratched. It lost interest and moved away. It approached his father, the big lizard, to curry favor, but it was blown away by his father''s big tail.


    The magic beast cannot enter or exit the portal. The beast will onlye out once the broken world bursts.


    "I will let the earth lizards guard the broken world," thought Edgar, then he continued to fly from innerzone to outerzone.


    As Edgar is flying in the outer zone, he notices something on the ground.


    "Hmm? Is it fate?" asked Edgar to himself. He changed direction and flew down to the ground.


    There are rocky hills on the ground. In front of a cave, a gray wolf is lying on the ground and severely bleeding. There are two anxious wolf cubs beside it.


    Flop! Edgarnded near them.


    The dying gray wolf senses the intruder. It tries to move, but it cannot move. Its expression turned fierce, but it could not even make a sound. It has many stab and sh wounds on its body. Some of its skin is burned. Its heart is even wounded.


    The two cubs turned fierce, and they tried to protect their mother.


    Edgar stretched his left hand, then a magic circle appeared on his left palm.


    The magic circle releases a friendly frequency for the magic beasts.


    The gray wolf senses that the intruder is not hostile.


    Its expression stopped turning fierce, and then its eyes had a look of pleading as it looked at Edgar.


    A healing potion came out of Edgar''s storage space. The red liquid came out of the bottle, then it burst into shimmering red lights and sprayed the gray wolf, but it was toote; the wolf lost too much blood, and the wound on the heart is not easy to heal with potions.


    Edgar approaches the wolf and looks into its eyes.


    He stretched his left arm and gently petted its head.


    "If you did not chase me, I will not dive into the river. I won''t be who I am today. I''m sorry that I''m not capable of saving you, but I promise to take care of your children very well," Edgar softly said to the gray wolf. His right arm stretched to the cubs and pets their heads.


    "It was probably pregnant when it was forced to run to the periphery of the outer zone. It cannot go back because of its cubs. The ck boar was probably its prey for itself and its cubs. Its wounds are not simple. They are caused by hyperbeings, but no hyperbeings are close here. It probably did not run directly here, and it misled the hyperbeings. Doing that is not easy with these kinds of wounds," thought Edgar.


    The gray wolf sees Edgar petting its cubs. It feels relieved, and it can finally rest in peace. The luster on its eyes is disappearing until its eyes arepletely closed. The cubs became more anxious.


    Edgar caresses their heads.


    "She is gone," he softly said to the cubs. He took out two pieces of beast meat and fed them to the cubs that seem weak because of hunger.


    The cubs smell the meat, and then they start eating.


    Edgar stood up and turned to his back.


    EARTH HOLLOW


    A few meters in front of him, a three-meter hole starts appearing. The soil is turning into sand. Edgar maniptes the sand and rocks to move at the edge of the hole. After a while, the hole became deep.


    A pile of sand moves and surrounds the big gray wolf. The sand lifts the wolf toward the hole. The sand and rocks at the edge of the hole start piling over the wolf. After the sandpletely piled the hole, Edgar moved closer to the hole, stretched his arm, cast magic, and then threads of earth element flowed to the sand that piled the hole. The sand is starting to revert back to its form. It became soil again, and it is getting harder like stone as more earth elements flow. Edgar stopped after making sure that the wolf''s grave was good enough. He cast magic to clear the blood on the ground and the traces left by the wolf, then he flew away with the cubs on his arms.


    He casts camouge, then flies closer to the ground when he is near the buffer zone. He moves to the blind spots of the sensors. He flew to the sky after passing the boundary, then he changed the color of his camouge. His body is surrounded by a blue cloak, the same as the color of the sky.


    He reached Man, then flew down to a park with lush trees. He changed his outfit with magic, then took out his phone from the storage space. The phone floats in front of him, then he maniptes it with magic to call for a taxi on an app. The phone floats to his hand, then he holds it. He walks to the highway and moves to where the driverless taxi will park. There is a tracker on the app. The taxi is moving closer. He reached the ce first. The taxi arrived, and he went in. The driverless taxi started moving. Edgar already provided the address of the destination.


    When he reached his home, he brought the two cubs to the underground training hall. He put them into an illusion and brought them to his illusion space ofbat. He kept replenishing his mana and trained them for two days in the illusion. One hour in illusion space is equivalent to one day in the real world. The cubs will be the new friends of Sasha. They will bring more color to the Rios family.

 Chapter 109 A Music with Concept

    <h4>Chapter 109 A Music with Concept</h4>


    Edgar left the cubs in the underground hall. He wants to go to the market first to buy materials for a magic oxygen mask and a magic leash for the wolf cubs. Although they are just cubs, they are even stronger than an adult dog. They might identally injure Sasha, so Edgar wants to limit their strength without harming them.


    He went to the garage. An indigo magic circle appears on the ground. His ck motorbike is rising from the magic circle. He sits on the motorbike and turns it on. Magic shed on the motorcycle to help it warm up, then Edgar opened the garage door with magic.


    VROOM! The motorbike went out of the garage. The garage door automatically closes.


    Edgar''s house is located in a subdivision developed by a top real estatepany. Thepany has guilds under itsmand.


    Along the road near the entrance or exit of the subdivision, there are trees that look like cherry blossoms. They are not flowers, but pink leaves. They are trees that can be located in a particr restricted area of the Philippines.


    The real estatepany worked with magicians under itsmand to develop the trees and transnt them onto properties that they developed.


    Edgar drives out of the subdivision.


    After driving for a while, he is already near a famous park in Man. He is driving in fournes. Building roads became a lot cheaper because of magic, so skyways and more roads were built in Man and many other cities.


    As he is driving, he is thinking of one of his to-do lists.


    "It is nearly the annual event in Italy. I already scheduled when I can apply for my visa. I should be able to spread aura and magic cultivation before I go there. I will personally witness the power of an eight-circle that inherited the power of go-" His train of thought was cut off when he heard a sound.


    TNNG! TNNNG! TNNG! A beautiful sound of zither spread in the air. Ordinary humans can faintly hear it around Edgar, but he is different. His senses are strong.


    "This-" Edgar is shocked. Ordinary humans can only feel peace and joy when they listen to the music yed by the zither, but he can see more.


    There is a simple and warm house. It is surrounded by small, white wooden walls. In the garden, there are flowers with small bees and butterflies. Under a small banyan tree, a nkety on the grass. A girl is ying zither. A middle-aged man and woman are happily listening to the girl.


    Flute said that when a musician has developed their own concept, their music can build a world. That world is the heart of the musician. When Flute developed his concept, in the world of illusion that he developed, he was ying zither in a gazebo while his mother was quietly listening with a smile. His mother is the one that gifted him a zither, the one that supported him all the way along his chosen path. When she died,no one else was supporting him anymore, but ying a zither helped him go on as he felt his mother''s presence and support every time he strummed the string of the zither.


    LIFE DETECTION


    An invisible shockwave spread from Edgar.


    In the park, a girl is ying zither, surrounded by many people.


    "She is just an ordinary human! There is no trace of aura or magic at all! That girl is a prodigy! Flute, I found your Legatee!" Edgar smiles as he thinks of this. There is no magic equipment on the girl''s body that hides her energy. She really is just ordinary.


    Edgar''s face suddenly changed. Not too far from him, a single motorcycle came out of a corner and went to the othernes near the park. The mother in the back seat is holding a baby. She is distracted by the music, and her grip on the baby is getting weaker.


    VROOM! Edgar elerated and overtook many vehicles.


    The mother ispletely distracted by the music. The father drives in the otherne. The baby fell to the left side of the motorcycle.


    The mother reacted. Her face turned pale.


    "Nooo!" cried the desperate mother.


    VROOM! Edgar is rapidly driving in the leftne, beside thene where the motorcycle drove.


    The left side of the motorbike is lowered to the left. Edgar''s knee almost reached the cement road. His left arm stretched to the side.


    Flop! His left arm caught the baby. He hugs the baby to his body while he skillfully manipted the brake, gear, and clutch. He put his weight to the right, then suddenly pressed the brake hard and raised the front wheel of the motorbike, then he rotated the back wheel to the left. The motorbike stands on one wheel. On the right side of the motorbike, which Edgar avoided, is a sinkhole being repaired.


    The baby feels happy and giggles.


    Edgar smiles at the giggling baby.


    "Do you enjoy thrills and excitement? You will probably be adventurous when you grow up," said Edgar to the baby.


    The front wheel drops and hits the cement road.


    The parents of the baby look anxious. They park their motorcycle and frantically walk toward Edgar.


    Edgar gave the baby to the mother.


    "Thank you! Thank you very much! I thought we were going to lose him. I will never forgive myself if that happens," said the mother with watery eyes as she hugs her baby.


    "Sir, how can we thank you?" asked the father of the baby.


    "Just be very careful next time. Use a strap to make sure that the baby will not fall," said Edgar.


    The parents nod and repeatedly thank Edgar. The father drove the motorcycle. The music is still ying, but the mother is no longer listening as she pays more attention to her baby.


    A red sports car with an open top stop beside Edgar on the highway. A woman with long blond hair and sunsses is in the driver''s seat. She lowers her sunsses and looks at Edgar with a smile.


    "That was cool. Hmm, you are just ordinary, but you look eptable." The blond woman took a calling card. She left a kiss mark on the calling card.


    Woosh! She blew the calling card toward Edgar. A heart-shaped wind moves toward Edgar with the calling card.


    "Call me," said the blond woman with a wink, then she drove her sports car.


    Edgar just smiles at the temptation of the blond woman. He took the card as she might do some trouble if she saw him throwing it away. Many hyperbeings have high self-esteem. What he did will not catch the attention of the media because many people are now capable of doing it even if they are not hyperbeing. There is even more amazing news than what he did, like a water magician who single-handedly saved a burning building. His heroic deed is so palepared to the deeds being done by the hyperbeings.


    Edgar drove his motorbike to the park.


    After parking the motorbike, he walks toward the source of the music.


    He will meet the first legatee of the Legacy of Aurora World.


    The legatee who will carry on the legacy of Flute.

 Chapter 110 An Ordinary Girl with a Concept at 4th Level

    <h4>Chapter 110 An Ordinary Girl with a Concept at 4th Level</h4>


    Edgar walked inside the park.


    The park is surrounded by trees. The trees have emerald leaves. There are benches within the park. Behind the benches are nts with flowers. They are called rainbow flowers. They look like sunflowers. Their petals change into a rippling rainbow whenever the wind blows at them.


    Near the center, the benches are arranged in a circr pattern that surrounds the fountain at the center of the park.


    The fountain is huge. There are five white circr magic devices on the fountain. The biggest is at the center, with a fountain nozzle at its center. Their surface is carved with magic circles and runes. The magic circles on the magic device in the center light up, and then a big water siren rises. It has the shape of a woman, with its hands stretched on both sides, then the magic circles on four other magic devices lit up.


    Ssh! Four water dolphins jumped out of the magic circles. When the dolphins dove into the water, the siren jumped up, then rotates its body to its back in mid-air. Its head is facing the water, and it let itself fall to the water.


    Ssh! The water siren disappears in the water. The water fountain rises again from the nozzle in the middle of the magic device and from the edge of the fountain.


    The park is called Paradine Garden.


    The girl ying the zither is near the fountain. She is standing. her left hand is holding the zither while her right hand is ying. Her right hand is fast, but it does not look like she is rushing while her fingers are strumming the strings. Her hand moves like an art.


    The girl''s long ash hair reaches her waist. She is wearing a gray dress and white sandals. She is beautiful, but it is tainted with a diagonal wound scar from her left forehead to her eyebrow.


    TNNG! TNNNG! TNNG! The music bes more ethereal and peaceful. The water fountain starts falling, then the magic circles on the devices light up.


    Water ribbons rise and move around within the fountain. They generate winds that blow the long hair of the girl, making it sway. She looks like a goddess as she ys the zither with the magical water ribbons moving behind her back. The audience looks fascinated.


    The music is nearing its end.


    One more strum, and the music will end, but something happened that shocked the girl.


    Flop! Edgar stepped into her world. He is smiling at her.


    The girl looks at Edgar with an unbelievable expression. This is her world of imagination. She created this world in memory of her happiest time so she could find the strength to keep on living. How can a man she never saw appear in her imagination? The world is turning transparent until it disappears.


    The girl opened her eyes and looked in the direction of Edgar. Her eyes are blind. She can only see ck.


    "Is it finished?" asked the audience.


    "Why do I feel like itcked a finishing touch?" said a young man.


    "What the hell, are you an expert in music? You only feel like that because the music is too good; you just want to listen more!" said a middle-aged man, then he pped his hands. The others followed and pped their hands.


    The middle-aged man looks at the girl.


    "Girl, you did a good job. You are the best zither yer I have ever heard," said the middle-aged man with a smile and thumbs up. The girl faces the audience and bows her head.


    "Thank you," the girl softly said.


    "The skill you showed shouldn''t be shown here but on a bigger stage. If only-" The middle-aged man noticed earlier the scar on the girl''s forehead and her blind eyes. The scar and blind eyes are hindrances. She might not be epted by theaters. He and the audience look at her with pity.


    The girl gripped her zither when she heard the middle-aged man lower her head. She has a look of sadness.


    A nine-year-old girl with missing teeth wearing a green cotton dress is holding a box. She approached the audience and raised the box.


    "Thank you for listening to Big Sister Melody; please donate to Saving Grace Orphanage," said the nine-year-old girl.


    The audience looked at the girls with pity. They took out their money and put it in the box.


    When the audience moved away, Edgar moved closer to them.


    The little girl noticed Edgar approaching, and her eyes lit up. He is wearing a ck and white windbreaker, ck pants, and rubber shoes.


    "Brother handsome, have pity on us. My brothers and sisters in the orphanage will run out of food soon. Please donate for the Saving Grace orphanage," said the little girl while raising the box.


    Edgar smiled when he heard the little girl. He lowered his body to face the little girl. One of his knees is on the ground.


    He put his hand in the pocket of his windbreaker. He took out arge amount of money from his storage space and showed it to the little girl.


    The little girl''s mouth was wide open when she saw the money.


    "B-brother handsome, are you going to donate that?" asked the little girl with an astonished face.


    Edgar nodded, then said, "I will give this to the box you are holding."


    Edgar moves closer to the little girl and whispers


    "I will buy food for all your brothers and sisters in the orphanage. I will also donate a lot of money to the orphanage. Just let me talk with your sister Melody alone."


    "No!" the little girl immediately said while shaking her head and stepping back. She thinks Edgar is an evil man who wants to take advantage of her big sister. She will never exchange her big sister for anything!


    Edgar smiles as he reads the mind of the little girl. She misunderstood him.


    "I will not take her away. We will only talk there. You can even see us talking," said Edgar while pointing at a bench at the edge of the park.


    "R-Really?" asked the little girl.


    Edgar nods, then whispers again.


    "Your brothers and sisters will enjoy delicious foods. Your orphanage will not becking money. Just let me be alone with your sister."


    There is a frown on the little girl''s face. There is a battle of good and evil in her mind. She takes a sneak peek at her sister, then immediately turns her head and closes her eyes. She opened her eyes with determination.


    "Sister, it is for the sake of Sister Lora and our brothers and sisters. Don''t worry, I will guard you and closely pay attention to you!" Thought the little girl with a serious face.


    After a while, Edgar and Melody are sitting on a white bench together. Not too far from them is the little girl, who is sitting on a bench and eating a chocte given to her by Edgar. Her feet are swinging as she eats the chocte with relish. She is not paying attention to Edgar and Melody at all.

 Chapter 111 Melody: Legatee of Flute

    <h4>Chapter 111 Melody: Legatee of Flute</h4>


    They are at the edge of the garden.


    There are four benches arranged in a circr pattern.


    In the middle is a one-foot-size green lotus. It is sitting on its big, dark green leaves that look like an agave nt. It is nted on a circr, elevated plot ofnd with green grass. It is a mutated lotus that can survive onnd.


    Behind the benches, there are curved white bars that protect the nts and trees. The trees provide shelter on benches and fresh air.


    A gentle wind blows on the trees. The branches with emerald green leaves sway, and the long hair of Melody is swaying.


    Edgar looks at Melody, who is hugging her zither.


    "I am Edgar."


    Melody raised her head and faced Edgar, who is sitting on her right side.


    "I am the man you saw in your world¡ªthe world created by your music."


    Melody looks shocked. Is it really real? She thought the man was just her imagination. She thought the man appeared because, deep inside of her, she still wanted to see.


    She stopped yearning to see because she did not want to burden Sister Lora and the orphanage. Sister Lora helps her apply for the annual event in Italy to heal her eyes, but she was never chosen because her illness is not life-threatening. Sister Lora tries to save money for her treatment, but Melody stops her. She does not want to receive treatment at the expense of putting the orphanage in difficulty.


    She started losing her sight when she was nine years old. It''s a rare disease in genes that causes blindness.


    She had loving parents. Her father was good at ying zither. Her parents said that when she was one year old, she was ying the strings of a zither and giggling every time she strummed the strings. Her father taught her how to y zither. She is a prodigy. She learned it quickly and wonpetitions, but her blind sickness started. Her parents had to work hard for her treatment, and they never gave up on her. The world of blindness is scary for her, but they are always encouraging her. Music and her parents helped her keep on living, then tragedy struck. Magic beasts appeared.


    Her parents did note back in the evening. She did not sleep. She waited until morning, but they never came. She thought they abandoned her. Tears fell from her eyes. She tried to walk out of the house and look for them, but she stumbled, and her head hit a sharp object, which wounded her forehead. Blood flowed from her wound. It hurt, but her heart was in more pain. A social welfare worker went in and looked for her. The social worker was shocked when she saw Melody bleeding. She brought her to the hospital and told her what happened.


    Beasts suddenly appeared all over the world. The factory where her parents work was attacked, and her parents were not able to escape. Their injuries were very severe. They are beyond saving and they know it, but they hold on because they are waiting for help toe so they can leave a message for their daughter. Help came, then they left a message before passing. Her parents said, "Live in their ce. Live and experience the world in their ce." Her parents had tears in their eyes and smiles on their faces when they left the message, as if they were in front of Melody and saying it to her.


    Melody cried loudly when she heard it. From then on, the message of her parents keeps ying on her mind. She likes ying the zither because she can feel their presence through her music.


    She was sent to the Saving Grace orphanage and has been staying there since. It was not easy for a blind little girl to live as an orphan, but her parents words¡ªSister Lora and the children in the orphanage that she learned to care¡ªhelped her keep on living. She is ying zither to help a little with their orphanage''s budget problem.


    The big donor of their orphanage was killed due to a car ident in Quezon City during the orc''s invasion.


    The government''s social welfare department allots a budget every year. The remaining budget is for emergencies only. If they want to request more subsidies, they need to wait until next year. Therge number of orphans is caused by the attack of magic beasts in the first few years of broken world''s appearance. There were not enough hyperbeings to clear the broken worlds, which led to the appearance of the world''s burst and beast horde in several parts of the country.


    When Edgar is still in the virtual world, he has been thinking of allotting budgets for donations that include orphanages when he built his potion and runesmithpany on Earth. He feels that he needs to build thepany earlier than he nned.


    Edgar smiles at the shock Melody.


    "What you have is called the concept of music, a power that fourth-level aura masters possess. You can be one of the strongest humans in the world, and I can teach you how to use your concept to see the world."


    "See the world?" Absentmindedly asked by Melody


    "Do you know how I entered the world of illusion created by your music? It was through my will of concept. If you learn how to control your will of concept, you can use the aura in the air to see everything around you," Edgar exined. He looks at the face of Melody, who looks confused, as she probably does not even know what an aura is.


    "Do you want to see?" asked Edgar.


    Melody turned her head and turned silent. Is it alright to hope again? She hugged her zither more tightly. The man beside her seems so capable that he can even enter her world of imagination. Her eyes look more determined, then she turned her head and faces Edgar.


    "I want to see," answered Melody.


    Edgar smiles when he heard her.


    "I will put my hand on your head and bring you into an illusion. Don''t resist. It will be very difficult to put you in an illusion because of your will of concept. I will meet you in the illusion, andter, I will introduce you to your master."


    Melody nods.


    Edgar put his left hand on Melody''s head, then he cast illusion dust. There is only a faint red dust on his palm. If others do not look at it closely, they will think that Edgar and Melody are just flirting.


    Melody is brought into the illusion space ofbat. She is shocked, as she can see everything¡ªthe white background, her body, and her zither.


    "This is my illusion space ofbat," Edgar''s voice is suddenly heard by Melody.


    Edgar''s figure is forming in front of her. He looks transparent until he bespletely clear. He showed his real figure to her.


    Melody still feels unbelievable about what is happening. She asked how she could see and evenmunicate with him. Edgar exined that the illusion pulled her consciousness into the illusion space ofbat, and Edgar could make her see what he wanted her to see.


    Edgar started teaching her about the basics of aura and concept.


    "I will show you the power of concept," said Edgar with a smile.


    A thirty-meter orange magic circle formed in the sky. Threads of fire element and white aura rotate on Edgar''s right hand, quickly forming the King''s Sword.


    METEOR


    A 25-meter fireball came out of the magic circle and started falling from the sky toward Edgar and Melody.


    "W-what?!" Melody is shocked and subconsciously steps back as she sees the giant fireball in the sky falling down on them.


    Edgar smiles and thought,"It''s been a while since I have this strength."


    He casually swung his right arm, which holds the king''s sword.


    SPLITTING SKY


    A thirty-meter white aura de rapidly flew to the air.


    WENNG! The giant fireball is cut into two. It separates into left and right.


    BOOM! The fireball exploded in the air. The shockwave of the explosion reached the ground, making the hair and clothes of Edgar and Melody sway. Fire rains on both sides.


    Edgar looks at Melody and says,"You can have that kind of power. You just need to cultivate an aura and learn how to use your concept."


    Melody''s look seems to say, I don''t believe you.


    Edgar chuckles when he sees the look of Melody. She will find out her real strength soon.


    After teaching her, he introduced her master.


    TNNG! A zither sound caught Melody''s attention. She looks behind her, and she sees another person.


    Edgar smiles when he sees the familiar figure. He looks at Melody, then he slowly disappears.


    Melody looks at the man with long hair and a loose blue robe holding a zither.


    "I am Flute. I will be your master. You will be the Legatee of the Art of Zither."

 Chapter 112 First Member of Hidden Dragon Guard

    <h4>Chapter 112 First Member of Hidden Dragon Guard</h4>


    Flute in illusion space cannot interact with Melody. Edgar has only developed the illusion space recently. He can''t make the character act like an AI. He can only make Flute demonstrate the Art of Zither. It is like Melody is watching a recorded tutorial.


    Flute will only show the basics of the Art of Zither, the first few rhythmic movements and breathing to reach the first level of aura, so Melody could use life detection to see.


    Edgar pulled his consciousness out of the illusion, but his hand is still on Melody''s head. He felt a stare. He turned his head, and he saw the little girl staring at him with unkind eyes. The chocte had been eaten by herpletely. She remembered that she had to guard her older sister. She is surprised and looks angry that the handsome brother is touching her sister''s head. She crossed her arms, and a frown appeared on her face.


    "Is he taking advantage of sister Melody? But why is sister Melody not resisting? Did handsome brother threaten her? That is not good. I need to think of a solution to take sister away from the w of handsome brother," the little girl thought.


    Edgar smiles as he sees the frowning little girl.


    He put his right hand in his pocket and took out another chocte from his storage space. He raised his right hand, which holds the chocte, and shook it. The little girl saw it, but she snorted.


    "Hmpf! Handsome brother, you think the same method will trick me twice! You are underestimating me too much!" Thought the little girl as she saw Edgar shaking the chocte.


    Edgar put an imperceptible wind on the chocte bar and threw it in the direction of the little girl. The chocte gentlynded beside the little girl.


    The little girl snorted, but her eyeballs turned, and she looks at the chocte bar.


    "A Belgian chocte with walnuts and a new vor?" The little girl took her vision away from the chocte and started to think.


    "Yes, that''s right! My brain cells need energy to consume. I will take advantage of what he gave me to think of a solution on how to handle him! Ha, I''m so smart!" She looks at Edgar and grins as if she outsmarted him. She took the chocte bar and started eating it.


    "Hmm? This chocte tastes better than what I ate earlier." The little girl is analyzing the vor of the chocte. Her feet are swaying while eating with relish, and Edgar and Melody are blown away from her mind again.


    After Flute taught Melody the basics of the Art of Zither, Edgar appeared in the illusion space again to exin the situation of hyperbeings. The monopoly of knowledge and hyperbeings seempelled not to spread.


    "That is one of the reasons why I have to hide that I am an aura master and magician. When you sessfully cultivate magic and aura, I will give you magic equipment to temporarily hide your energy. When the dayes that you no longer need to hide your true energy, you will already be one of the strongest hyperbeings in the world," said Edgar.


    Melody does not seem to believe it.


    Edgar smiles at the expression of Melody, who does not believe what he said. She doesn''t know how strong she will be.


    "Don''t practice the rhythm of the art of zither yet. I will prepare a ce where you can practice and the medicines that you will need for cultivation. I will take you from the orphanage tomorrow and bring you there," said Edgar.


    Melody nods.


    "Thank you," Melody softly said. Although she doesn''t truly understand how powerful aura and magic are, she understands that it is a rare opportunity based on what Edgar said to her.


    "Why are you helping me?" asked Melody.


    "You know the danger of a magic beast, right?" asked Edgar.


    Melody nods, but she feels confused about why Edgar asked it.


    "If your orphanage is suddenly attacked by a magic beast, don''t you want to have the power to fight back? You heard the news, right? A sudden world''s burst could happen anywhere, and help might be toote to arrive," said Edgar.


    Melody''s grip on the zither became hard. She lost her parents to a magic beast. She cannot allow that tragedy to repeat. Her eyes are getting more determined. She will not just train to see. She will get the strength that will crush beasts!


    Edgar smiles when he sees her eyes, which yearn for power. He did not exin to her yet that she would be one of the main forces of the hidden dragon guard. He also did not exin the mission of the dragon guards. She is not ready to carry the burden yet. He will train her first, and with the help of illusion, he is confident that he can train her to have an iron will and carry out the mission of the hidden dragon guard.


    They went out of the illusion. It''s only been twenty minutes since Edgar cast the illusion, but Melody stayed in the illusion for eight hours.


    Edgar took his hand from Melody''s head.


    Melody opened her eyes. The world of darkness surrounds her again. Her grip on her zither became stronger.


    "Soon. You will disappear from my vision soon," thought Melody, as if she were telling it to the world of darkness in which she stares.


    The little girl finishes eating the chocte and remembers that she has to think about how to handle Edgar.


    "Oh right, I need to think about how to handle handsome broth¡ªwaaah! Handsome brother tricked me!" The little girl looks shocked. Her hands are put on her cheeks, as she can''t believe she fell for handsome brother''s trick. She jumped from the bench and ran toward Edgar and Melody.


    "Sisteeer! Move away from handsome brother! H-He is a scheming man!" Shouted the little girl. Edgar and Melodyugh.


    Edgar put money in the box as a promise and sent money online to the bank ount of Saving Grace Orphanage. He called for a driverless taxi and apanied them to the orphanage. He will return tomorrow and bring food for children as promised, but he did not expect to meet another Legatee when he returns to the orphanage, a Legatee of Feiyu.

 Chapter 113 Encounter with Second Legatee

    <h4>Chapter 113 Encounter with Second Legatee</h4>


    Edgar went back to the market for hyperbeings while in disguise. He bought magic materials in a store that does not have high-tech equipment. The store owner asked for an ID as a registered hyperbeing. Edgar gave a fake ID. The ID shows unique lights when mana is injected into it. It cannot be easily copied even by Master Runesmith, so some store owners do not bother checking it in the database. One of the reasons why underground markets thrive is because you do not need to show your real identity to buy or sell. A stolen magic weapon could be seen being sold in the underground market the next evening.


    Edgar went home, then he smithed a magic oxygen mask. He also smithed a magic leash for the cubs. The runes for the leash are easy to make as magic pets thrive in the virtual world when world peace was truly achieved, a higher quality of life was in demand, and many beings had time to take care of magic pets. A magic leash became a necessity to protect the children. Foodpanies for pets also thrive because of magic pets. One of his granddaughters loves magic pets so much that she started apany that sells food for them. Emilia, his three-year-old great-granddaughter, had a magic wolf and a cat as pets. He sometimes helped the child prepare food for her pets. Her aunt loves Emilia a lot, so she made a special recipe for her pets. They are the best food for magic pets.


    Edgar is in the underground training hall. The magic mask and leash had been smithed.


    He is staring at the big piece of meat floating in the air. He raised his right hand, d his palm with an aura, and then the aura turned sharper.


    The wolf cubs are near his feet. They are staring at the meat.


    Edgar''s eyes turned sharp, and he swings his arm toward the big meat. There are many shadows of his arms in the air.


    Edgar stopped, and then the pieces of magic beast meat turned into many tiny pieces.


    He raised his left palm, then a magic circle appeared. The tiny pieces of meat were pulled into the magic circle.


    Edgar stares at the magic meat on the magic circle.


    "I can''t believe that I am using advance potion making to make foods for pets."


    Although he helped Emilia prepare food for her pets, the ingredients were already prepared. He just needed to mix them. He looks at the cubs, then remembers their mother.


    "A promise is a promise. I will take care of both of you well," said Edgar, then he continued making the best food for magic pets.


    When Sasha and Fei arrive, they are surprised that two cute wolf cubs are at home.


    The male cub became fierce when other creatures intruded on the house, which he considered their territory. The teachings of Edgar in the illusion space ofbat were blown away from his mind.


    The female cub pped the head of her sibling, and then she approached Sasha. Her nose smelled Sasha, then she runs around her, acting cute. The female cub even looks like it is smiling. Edgar gave the food to Sasha and let her feed her.


    The male cub''s eyes lit up when he saw his sister being fed after acting cute. Edgar let them taste the food earlier. It was the best food they had ever tasted. They can never forget its taste. It also runs around Sasha and acts cute. He tries to smile, but he looks hideous instead of cute. Theyugh at the action of the cub. There is more joy andughter in the Rios family because of the cubs.


    In the morning, Edgar is driving a ck Ford Raptor toward the orphanage. He bought it earlier. He can''t make a blind girl ride behind his motorbike, and it is more convenient when he needs to buy more materials in public and can''t use his storage space.


    He is near the suburb. He is driving on elevatednd. Thend is three meters high. The top is a cement road, and its edge has a road barrier. There is another elevatednd on the opposite side. The wall of thend is covered with green grass. Some terrain had been changed in Man due to the attack of strong magic beasts in the first year that broken worlds appeared. One of the purposes of elevatednd is to redirect water to prevent flooding during the rainy season due to changes in terrain.


    Between the elevatednds, there is a shallow creek. The water is clear. Stones and pebbles can be seen. There is t ground with green grass on both sides of the creek.


    The elevatednd was made by an earth magician. The water alsoes from different sources. It will pass through a water treatment facility and then flow to the creek. The creek is connected to a waterwork that will lead to the Pasig River.


    Not too far in front of him, there is a bridge over the creek. There is a little boy watching what is happening below the bridge. There is a curious little brown puppy beside him. It approaches the edge of the bridge and looks over.


    Below the bridge, there are men training karate. They are wearing a karate uniform. At the back of the group is the youngest among them. He looks like he is in senior high. His ck hair is quite long, and he is wearing circr eyesses with a white, thin frame. He has several bandages on his face and arms.


    The little puppy on the bridge lost its footing and fell from the bridge. The little boy saw it. His face looks so anxious.


    "Rocket! Noo!" shouted the little boy. His eyes turned teary.


    The young man with eyesses heard the shout of the boy and saw the falling puppy.


    He stepped his right foot to his back.


    Woosh! He swiftly rotated his body for three hundred sixty degrees while moving forward and lowering his body. He stretched down his right arm while in a sideward position. His right foot is in front, while his left foot is at the back. His hair and loose uniform are swaying due to his quick rotation.


    Flop! The young man''s right arm catches the puppy.


    The young man stood up and hugs the puppy.


    "Phew!" The young man raised his left hand and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    He smiles and caresses the head of the puppy. He climbs the wall of the elevatednd, which is like a slope, and then gives the puppy to the little boy who is standing beside the barrier.


    "T-thank you," said the little boy while tightly hugging the puppy. He seems to really like the puppy.


    "You are wee. Guard him very well from now on," said the young man.


    The little boy nods.


    The young man went back to the group.


    The middle-aged man who teaches them karate called for the young man.


    "Seanlu,e back here!"


    "Yes, teacher!" answered Seanlu.


    The young man ran and reached the back of the group.


    "Here!" said the teacher.


    "Yes!" Seanlu moved to the front of the teacher.


    "Come on! Give me a punch!" said the teacher as he raised his right palm.


    "Yes!" Seanlu took a karate stance. His eyes turned sharp.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Seanlu as he gathers strength for his right arm, then throws a straight punch with his right fist.


    Tap! His right fist hit the right palm of the teacher, but it felt like a slight tap.


    There is silence for a while.


    Seanlu''s fellow apprenticesugh.


    "Damn it! What did you learn in a few weeks? How useful is the movement that you showed earlier when you can''t even control it at will?!" shouted the teacher.


    "I-I''m sorry, teacher," said Seanlu while bowing his head.


    "Teacher, be lenient with Seanlu. This is his first time practicing martial art," said a muscr young man with dark brown skin. He was the only one who did notugh at Seanlu.


    "Alright! Alright! Let''s continue the training tomorrow," said the teacher.


    "Yes, teacher!" answered the karate students, then they saluted and moved in separate ways.


    Flop! The young man,Bart, patted Seanlu''s shoulder and said,"Don''t give up."


    Seanlu smiles. He appreciates the support being given by his senior brother.


    "Thank you, senior brother."


    Edgar saw what happened on the bridge. He even used life detection to measure the true energy of the young man. Like Melody, he is an ordinary human.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the young man.


    "Feiyu, I might have found your legatee."

 Chapter 114 Four eyes Seanlu: Legatee of Feiyu

    <h4>Chapter 114 Four eyes Seanlu: Legatee of Feiyu</h4>


    Seanlu is left alone. He wants to keep practicing. He took a karate stance and practiced straight punches.


    His practice is interrupted by the sudden, loudughter of several people.


    "Hahahaha, I can''t believe that guy is really not joking! He said he saw four eyes practicing martial art! Hahahaha, look, four eyes is really there, clumsily punching. My eight-year-old cousin is even better at punching!" said a young man wearing t-shirts with basketball jerseys and shorts. He is wearing a cap put in a backward position. He has short yellow hair and an earring on his lips. His left hand is holding a basketball. His name is Renz.


    The three boys around him alsough.


    Seanlu stopped practicing. He is standing straight and gripping his fists hard when he heard the mockery of Renz and theirughter. His head is down, and he looks at the ground.


    Renz held the road barrier with his right hand, then jumped. He slides on the slope while holding the basketball with his left hand.


    Hended on the ground and approached Seanlu with a grin.


    The young men on top of the elevatednd are smiling. They are expecting a good show to happen.


    Renz chuckles as he looks at Seanlu.


    "Four eyes, stop doing useless things and just do your role. You will always be our errand boy and toy. If you be disobedient, I will p you until your face cannot be recognized even by your parents. Do you understand?" said Renz.


    Seanlu is still looking at the ground. He is biting his lips as he endures his anger.


    Renz lowers his head and looks at the face of Seanlu, who is looking down on the ground.


    "Do you understand?" Renz asked again. Seanlu still did not answer. Renz grins. His face turns hideous.


    He raised his head, then raised his left arm with the basketball above his head.


    "I SAID, DO YOU UNDERSTAND?!!" Shouted Renz as he mmed down the ball to Seanlu''s head. A sudden shout stopped his movement.


    "Seanluuu!"Bart shouted. He is running on the ground beside the creek.


    Their other fellow apprentices are also approaching on the top of the elevatednd.


    Renz saw the others approaching. They even outnumbered them.


    He moved his head closer to Seanlu and said,"Summer vacation will be ending soon. See you in school, Four Eyes."


    Renz chuckled as he turned around. He climbed the slope and returned to the top. He left with his cronies.


    "Seanlu, you forgot to give the key to the dojo when you cleaned it," said Bart as he approached.


    Seanlu took the key from his pocket and silently gave it to Bart.


    Bart looks at the backs of the leaving young men.


    "Is it them?" asked Bart, then he tried to move and chased them.


    Seanlu moved and blocked him.


    "It''s not them, senior brother," said Seanlu.


    "There is a hyperbeing behind them. Senior brother and even master are just ordinary humans. Senior brother has a little sister who is fully dependent on him. I can''t let them get involved. I can''t bear it if something bad happens to them," thought Seanlu.


    Bart is silent, then he sighs. He patted Seanlu''s shoulder.


    "You are a good young man, but you should not bear it alone, or else it will crush you," said Bart.


    Seanlu nods, then Bart leaves. The other apprentices were there by coincidence.


    Seanlu is left alone again. He walks toward the creek and kneels. There are small wild nts beside the creek. He washes his hands.


    He looks at his face in the clear water. The images of his parents appear in his vision. They always have a look of concern on their faces when they see bruises on his face and body. Seanlu excused that it was because he is clumsy during sports activities in school. He does not want to inform them because he does not want to burden them. Letting them go to school and report the bullying will not change anything. Those people will not stop. It will be worse. They have ways to teach him a lesson without getting their hands dirty. If they be more cruel, they might target his parents. A hyperbeing who thinks too highly of himself can easily trample lives like nothing.


    The tired faces of his parents when they got home after work always made Seanlu have teary eyes.


    "Mom, Dad, I can bear it," said Seanlu as tears falls from his eyes.


    A man''s voice reaches Seanlu''s ears.


    "There is a wide variety of martial arts."


    Seanlu raised his head and looks at the source of the voice.


    A man is standing on a concrete corner of the barrier on top of the elevatednd. His ck hair, gray robe, and loose clothes are swaying.


    Edgar stepped his left foot and let himself fall onto the slope. He changed his posture in mid-air to a sideward position. Hended on the slope and started sliding.


    WOOSH! He rotates his body while sliding down the slope. He raised his right hand. His right palm is facing his body. As he rotates his body, he continues speaking.


    "One is as fluid as water"


    WOOSH! His body rotates for one hundred eighty degrees.


    Grasses on the slope where Edgar rotated flew and rotate together with him.


    Edgar rotates for ny more degrees on the slope.


    "But-"


    He jumped from the slope. He rotates his body to the right while in mid-air. He did not use magic, but there are faint threads of wind around him. Grasses are flying around him. Hepleted the three hundred sixty-degree rotation. He is already near the ground. He is moving his right hand to the right.


    "As strong as an explosion when one learns how to direct the force."


    BANG! There is a strong sound of shockwaves. Strong blows of wind move to the right. Seanlu''s hair, the grasses, and the wild nts are swaying to the right.


    Edgar''s whole body is shifted to the right. Many grasses that were moving around him are all blown in the same direction.


    Seanlu''s face looks so shocked, but his heart is quickly beating, as that is the kind of movement that he has been trying hard to control. Sometimes he seeds, but more often he fails.


    Edgar stands straight and looks at the astonished face of the young man.


    "Do you want to learn?"


    Seanlu is even more shocked that the man is willing to teach him, but he feels ecstatic and quickly stands up.


    "Y-Yes! Please teach me!" Answered Seanlu as he bowed his head.


    Edgar nodded and said,"Follow me."


    He turned to his back and walks toward the slope.


    "Yes!" Seanlu excitedly crossed the creek, but he stepped on a slippery stone.


    "Ahhh!" screams Seanlu.


    Ssh! He fell on the creek, and his clothes got wet.


    Edgar turned his head and chuckled.


    "It seems Feiyu''s Legatee candidate is a little clumsy," thought Edgar.


    He took out a towel and gray shirt from his storage space but pretended to take them from the car. He can''t inform him yet that he is a hyperbeing. He has to scrutinize him first. He has a good eye for judgment on people. He knows a good or evil one from his observation without truly knowing that person. He thinks the young man is a good person, but he has to know more about him.


    Seanlu changed his upper clothes. His white robe karate uniform is hanging on the barrier to dry. He is wearing a gray shirt given to him by Edgar. He is wiping his body with a towel.


    Edgar approaches him while holding two cans of soft drinks. He gives the other one to Seanlu.


    "Here," said Edgar.


    Seanlu thanked Edgar. They are sitting on the slope. Edgar introduced his name, and Seanlu did the same.


    "Why do you want to learn martial arts?" asked Edgar.


    Seanlu''s grip on the can became stronger.


    "To protect myself."


    Seanlu''s family was living in another city when the business where his father was working closed. His father had to find another job. His father found a job, but it was too far from their apartment. They decided to find an apartment closer there. Seanlu had to transfer schools because of that. School days were fine.He even met his childhood friend, but one day, when he was walking near an alley, he heard his friend''s voice pleading. He rushed to the alley, and he saw his friend being hit by his ssmates.


    His friend saw him. Tears flowed from his friend''s eyes, and he said, "M-Move away, Seanlu! Hurry!"


    Seanlu cannot leave his friend like that. He rushes forward, but they were pummeled to the ground together. His days of nightmares began at that time.

 Chapter 115 Training Legatees

    <h4>Chapter 115 Training Legatees</h4>


    Seanlu was included in their target of bullying because he tried to save his friend. The bullies targeted his friend because he also tried to save someone else. The bullying became tant when a hyperbeing transferred to their school and became their ssmate. His friend could not endure it, so he transferred to another school, just like the student that he saved.


    Their ss representative, a girl, cannot endure watching the bullying, so she tried to report it, but Seanlu stopped it. He exined the situation to her, and she understood it. She felt sorry for Seanlu, and since then, she has been secretly helping him to treat his injuries and even helping him catch up with ss lessons when he cannot go to school because of his injuries.


    As Edgar is listening, he casts illusion dust on Seanlu. He wants to know if his heart did not be dark after experiencing that nightmare.


    A faint red dust has covered Seanlu. His eyes turned dull, and he stares nkly. He is in a bliss illusion.


    "He is a good young man. He has a strong heart, and he is able to keep his mind sane and not twisted after all that suffering. Hmm? Is that her dream girl? Is that their ss rep?" thought Edgar while touching his chin.


    Seanlu''s cheeks blush. He has an infatuated smile, and saliva almost flows out of his mouth.


    Edgar deactivated the illusion. The faint red dust is blown away by the wind.


    Seanlu regains his consciousness. He looks around him and is shocked. It felt so realistic.


    "S-Sorry, I suddenly daydreamed," said Seanlu as he scratched his head.


    Edgar pats his shoulder.


    "You can do it. Chase your dream girl," said Edgar.


    "W-What are you talking about?" asked Seanlu with an embarrassed face.


    Edgarughs. He stands up, then says,"Come on, I will let you meet your teammate, andter, I will introduce you to your master."


    "Y-Yes!" answered Seanlu as he stands up with excitement. Although Edgar will not teach him, he believes that Edgar will not let him have a bad teacher.


    Seanlu took his wet clothes and followed Edgar to the car.


    When Seanlu sat inside the car, he asked Edgar.


    "Where are we going, sir?" Seanlu asked awkwardly, as he didn''t know how to address Edgar.


    "We are going to Saving Grace Orphanage, andter, we will go to a vi where you will train. You can just call me boss," said Edgar.


    "B-boss? A-Am I going to be part of a gang?" blurted Seanlu.


    Edgar chuckles. He raises his right hand, his palm facing up, and a white magic circle forms. The wet cloth that Seanlu is holding flew and floated over the magic circle. The magic circle moves up, and the wet cloth turns dry and clean. A magic circle forms above Seanlu and moves down from his head. He became clean, and his pants and shoes also turned dry.


    Seanlu''s eyes and mouth are wide open.


    "B-boss,you are a hyperbeing?!" asked Seanlu with shock.


    Edgar smiled and said,"You will also be one soon."


    VROOM! The car starts driving on the road.


    They reached the orphanage. Food had already been delivered for the kids. He talked with a fast food chain yesterday and agreed to deliver the food for their lunch.


    He talked with Sister Lora, and he told her that he like Melody''s y of music and want to hire her for the opening of thepany that he would buildter. He wants Melody to practice together with the other musicians that he will hire. The ce is not too far from the orphanage.


    Melody already told Sister Lora what happened yesterday. She just said that there is a kind man who donated to their orphanage, and he would like to talk with her.


    "Waaah! The scheming brother handsome is here!" Shouted the little girl, L. She ran, then moved in front of Melody.


    "Don''t worry, sister! This time I will guard you!" Said L as she stares at Edgar. Her eyes are saying, you can''t trick me again.


    Theyugh at the behavior of the little girl.


    Sister Lora patted her head and told her that Edgar nned to hire her. The little girl is happy for her sister.


    Edgar took Melody out of the orphanage. Sister Lora does notpletely trust Edgar, but Melody assured her that she would be fine.


    Edgar introduced Seanlu, who is waiting beside the car, to Melody, and then they went to a vi. A real estate agent is waiting there. He just needs to sign the paper, and then he will own the vi. He already paid for it online. If the real estate agent does not follow the contract, they will be sued. The contract is recorded in the national database. Sudden gain of wealth is no longer surprising, as a farmer who went to the mountain could be rich overnight if he identally finds a rare medicine. It happens a few times a year. After signing the papers, he received thend deed, and then they entered the vi.


    They went to the living room. Edgar turned on the light and air conditioning with magic, closed the window, and made the furniture and tables float, then moved them away to create a big open space in the middle.


    He took out a martial arts mat from his storage space and put it in the open space.


    Edgar looks at Melody, who is wearing a green dress.


    "Your practice will definitely make you sweat a lot. I can prepare a cloth for you to wear," said Edgar.


    Melody shakes her head and says,"I brought a spare. It''s in my paper bag."


    Edgar nods. He took out a potion from his storage space.


    The potion is shining emerald, but with faint threads of gold flowing inside.


    He opened the cap and put it on Melody''s right hand.


    "The potion in your hand is a medicine that your body cells need in aura cultivation. Without it, it will take a lot longer to cultivate aura and reach the first stage. You can take it now and start practicing what Flute taught you," said Edgar.


    Melody nods, then takes the potion. She is already barefoot. They all took off their footwear before entering the vi. Edgar guides her to the middle.


    Melody''s left hand is holding the zither, and then she gracefully moves her body with the zither. Her breathing and movement are in rhythm. Although this is her first time doing it in reality, she has already repeatedly done it in the illusion space. She is a prodigy.


    Seanlu watches with amazement how a blind girl could move like that.


    Edgar patted the young man''s shoulder and let him sit on the sofa.


    "I will put you into illusion. I will introduce you to the basics of aura and the cautions that you need to take when you be a hyperbeing. Then I will let you meet with your master."


    Seanlu nodded, then closed his eyes. Red dust is starting to cover him. He looks around the illusion space, which has a white background. Edgar''s figure appeared, then he started talking about aura and the situation of hyperbeing. He also exined the time difference between the illusion and the real world so that the young man wouldn''t get worried after staying in the illusion space for many hours. After that, he let him meet his master.


    Feiyu appears, and Seanlu looks at his master.


    Feiyu took a palm stance, released his aura, then swiftly rotated his whole body for one hundred eighty degrees. A red sphere of aura forms, then it turns into threads of aura that rotate on Feiyu''s palm.


    Feiyu is standing straight in front of Seanlu while his right palm has a rotating red sphere the size of a basketball, and remnants of threads of red aura are still flowing around it.


    "I am Feiyu. I will be your master, and you will be the Legatee of Water Flow Style."


    Seanlu feels so excited. His whole being is being electrified. This is it! He feels as if Water Flow Style is his soulmate in terms of martial arts.


    Edgar left the illusion in space. He starts to think about how to efficiently train the dragon guards. He don''t have enough mana to put them into illusion for a long time, and he must put them into illusion separately because it be difficult to control multiple characters at the same time.


    Edgar touches his chin.


    "I should elerate the research on a magic chamber that can keep and maintain illusion dust," thought Edgar.


    Seanlu stayed in the illusion space for two days before he could follow the basic movement and breathing of Water Flow Style. Edgar had to replenish his mana to cast the illusion dust for two hours.


    Edgar gave Seanlu a potion, and then the young man also started practicing in the real world.


    As Edgar watches them practice, he starts thinking of a n.


    "I will create an underground hall beneath the vi for training, but I must find an indter because this ce cannot amodate arge number of people. Hidden dragon guards will definitely have many memberster. It will catch attention if too many people go in and out of the vi. Space crystal is absolutely necessary if I want to create a hidden headquarters in the ocean. I must find it in the spacend,?and I should start building an AI. The time to start a new era wille soon, an era where all humans on Earth will have a chance to gain power."

 Chapter 116 Preparation for the New Era

    <h4>Chapter 116 Preparation for the New Era</h4>


    After Melody and Seanlu''s practice of aura, he let them soak in bath tubs with medicine in separate bathrooms.


    While they are in the bathroom, Edgar smithed another piece of equipment that will hide the true energy of Seanlu.


    After they took a bath, he put them into illusion again and taught them magic. He gave them the rune equipment after their practice.


    When he took them home, he flew to the restricted area and went inside the broken world, Space Land. He took off his mask and put on the magic oxygen mask that covered his nose and mouth. It has a big space inside, which is like a small storage space. The space is where oxygen is stored. A magician can activate the runes and absorb oxygen from the air, then store it in space.


    Edgar flew to the northwest to continue his exploration.


    As he flew further, the nts got bigger.


    The dark purple nts are thirty to fifty meters tall.


    Near the nts, there is a big purple flower. It looks like Dahlia. The flower has one hundred meters of circumference. It is sitting on huge leaves that look like the leaves of an agave nt. The leaves are dark purple with faint shimmering purple lights. There is huge dew falling from its leaves, causing a purpleke to form around the nt. There are a variety of beasts drinking in theke. Huge, dark purple bees are flying around the flower, protecting it from any harm.


    After flying for a while, Edgar flew down.


    Hended on the ground. Around him are small mounds with one- to two-meter-tall purple grasses withvender flowers.


    LIFE DETECTION


    The shockwave spread below the ground.


    "Finally, I found it," said Edgar with a smile. He float, then flew forward.


    He reached the area. There are stony, purple mountains around. The ground has huge roots, but it is barren. There are no grass or nts.


    Edgarnded on the ground.


    Bang! Two huge carnivorous nts jumped out of the ground. Their huge mouths with saliva are wide open, and they are moving toward Edgar on his left and right.


    Magic circles shed on Edgar''s hands. He raised his arms.


    Brrgh! Two huge earthen purple arms rose from the ground and catched the heads of the carnivorous nts.


    Edgar grips his fists.


    CRUNCH! The heads of the nts are crushed as the earthen arms squeeze their heads. Purple liquids flow from the fists of the earthen arms.


    A magic circle shed beneath Edgar''s feet.


    WARRIOR OF IFFENHEIM


    An earth mound rises from the ground, including the earthen arms. The mound rises up to ten meters, then molds into a purple golem with gorgeous whole-body armor. Magic runes appear on the armor. The helmet almost covers its whole face. Edgar is standing on its shoulder. The golem stretched its arm to the side, then the earth floated from the ground and formed a huge sword. Runes appear on the sword, then it bes smooth and sharp.


    The golem took a sword stance.


    Boom! A huge hole appears on the ground as the golem dashes forward.


    At the front, the earth is shaking as something big ising out.


    Bang! Boulders were blown away as the huge head of a carnivorous nt came out of the ground.


    ROOOA- The ferocious nt wanted to roar and announce its presence, but it was cut off by the golem.


    CRUNCH! The huge head of the carnivorous nt separates from its body.


    Behind the nt is the huge golem that shed the huge sword. There is purple blood on the sword.


    Bang! The huge head crashed to the ground. The body of the nt fell into the hole where it came from.


    The huge golem swings the sword to remove the blood, then walks toward a stony mountain with a cave.


    Within a cave, there are purple crystals embedded in the ground and walls. There are also purple crystals beneath the cave, which Edgar detected earlier.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the space crystals.


    The sword on the golem''s hand turned into a pickaxe.


    Edgar floats and moves away from the golem.


    Bang! The golem swings the pickaxe on tough rocks around the crystal. It started mining.


    Edgar stopped mining after many crystals had been mined.


    He went home and went to his underground training hall, where his clone is studying thest book on theputer.


    He had already expanded his underground hall. In the corner, there is a huge room. In front of the room is a light purple shield that moves like a waterfall. It is a shield that protects the room from a possible idental attack by Edgar during his training. The waterfall-like shield is powered by lightning.


    Edgar moves in front of the room, and the shield separates.


    The wall of the room is white. In the middle, there is a huge chamber. The huge chamber is currently empty. On the left and right sides of the room are smaller purple chambers. The chambers have magic runes. They are power sources. The color purple within them is lightning that Edgar put in and sealed in the chamber. Under the floor, there are wires that connect the power source to the big chamber in the middle, the waterfall-like shield, theputers, and the lighting in the whole underground training hall.


    The clone closes the book. There are bookcases on both sides of the room. They are filled with knowledge onputers and electronics. Edgar has been putting the clone in an illusion whenever he is at home, when the clone does not need to guard his family because he is at home. The clone has already studied for nearly one year and a half in the illusion. The clone uses the illusion to study while Edgar uses parallel thought. Edgar has now learned a lot.


    There is a touch-screenputer in front of the clone. In front of theputer is a hologram. The clone operates theputer and swiftly types on the touchscreen keyboard, many hologram screens with codes appear.


    Edgar nods. He controls the clone.


    The clone closed the screens, then stood up and faced Edgar.


    "Here ites," said Edgar.


    Puff! The clone puffs into blue smoke.


    The clone''s consciousnessbined with Edgar''s


    "Ahhh!" screamed Edgar as the many days of knowledge that the clone had learned forcefullybined with his memory.


    "Shit! I already experienced it many times, but the pain does not decrease at all! These are just days of memory. Van meworth''s many years of memory are not this painful! Was it because my mind was protected by the gate? I should elerate the research of magic that will help prevent the side effects, or else I won''t be able to fully take advantage of the illusion space and it might have a bad effect on my mind in the long term. Seanlu and Melody were okay because it''s their own consciousness that entered the illusion space, not a separate consciousness like mine," thought Edgar as he holds his head because of the pain.


    He created another clone and put it into an illusion. He let it study the code and runes for the AI. He willbine magic, electronics, andputers. He also let it set aside more time for the study of magic that would prevent the painful side effects ofbining memories.


    In the morning, he went to the vi again and trained the legatees.


    In the afternoon, after taking them back home, he flew to the broken world.


    At home, he put the clone into illusion again, then absorbed the clone''s memory. The routine repeated itself for one week.


    One weekter, the clone is standing in front of Edgar.


    Edgar stretched his left hand.


    A magic circle formed beneath the feet of the clone.


    SPHERE OF MEMORY


    WOOSH! White threads rotate and gather around the clone. The threads are forming a sphere.


    The white sphere has formed. It covers the clone while slowly rotating, and it has magic runes on its surface.


    The clone puffs into blue smoke. The smoke is trapped within the sphere, but the blue smoke slowly moves out. What remained in the sphere is a faint, small white fog.


    The white sphere floats and moves to Edgar. It gets smaller as it moves until it bes a size of ping pong ball, then it moves to his forehead and disappears.


    A blue magic rune in Edgar''s sea of consciousness shed, then a white sphere suddenly surrounded the magic rune. He let the sphere release a little of the white fog, and a memory appeared in Edgar''s mind.


    "Sess!" said Edgar, with a smile. It is no longer painful. He slowly digested the memory, and when it started to get painful, he stopped releasing the white fog. The sphere shrinks to the magic rune. It will appear when Edgar needs tobine the memories again.


    He looks at the center of the room. The ss in the chamber has been removed. Within the chamber, there are alreadyputerponents installed. They all have magic runes. The runes are ck because they are not activated yet. They will light up once they are supplied with energy. There is onestponent missing in the center: the core chip.

 Chapter 117 World Cultivation of Aura and Magic

    <h4>Chapter 117 World Cultivation of Aura and Magic</h4>


    Edgar raised his right hand, a white magic circle formed on his right palm, and aputer chip appeared above the circle.


    He bought the AI chip with strongputational power on the underground market.


    The chip is floating above the magic circle.


    Small white threads appear and rotate on the chip. Tiny magic runes are appearing on the chip. It continued for a period of time.


    Woosh! The threads dispersed, and a chip with shining white magic runes appeared.


    Edgar walks to the big chamber in the center, then controls the chip to fly.


    The chip floats above the center of the chamber, then slowly falls.


    Click! The chip is fitted at the center.


    A magic circle appears above the chamber, then slowly moves down. The upper part and ss of the chamber appear as the circle moves down. The whole chamber is now assembled.


    Eight small lightning bolts spread beneath Edgar''s feet and move to the purple chambers that are not lit up.


    ZOOOM! The eight purple chambers lit up and gave power to the big chamber.


    The magic runes on theputerponents lit up. White, shimmering lights float within the chamber. The whole big chamber turned into white light.


    "Wee to the world, Pris. Let us shake the world together," said Edgar as he looks at the white chamber.


    It is morning in the eastern part of the world, and no one is expecting a shocking change that will shake the world.


    In Batangas City, there is an inconspicuous gym. Inside the ring, Mike and his friend, Tim, are currently sparring. They are wearing gloves. Mike is not wearing headgear, but Tim does. They are wearing sleeveless shirts, jogging pants, and sports shoes.


    Tim is rapidly punching with jabs and straight punches, but Mike is swiftly avoiding them. He stepped his left foot forward and delivered a powerful straight punch. Mike swiftly stepped to the side and moved behind Tim with footwork. Tim rotates his body to his back.


    Boom! Mike punched Tim with a jab, and Tim was hit in the cheek.


    Tim punched with a hook. Mike ducks, moves forward, and then punches Tim in the abdomen with his left fist.


    "k!" Tim almost spit out the mouthpiece. Mike followed up with an uppercut but stopped when it nearly touch the chin.


    They stopped their sparring. Tim took off his headgear andughed.


    "Boss! Your skill in boxing hasn''t rusted." He is one of the gang members that Edgar saved. Although he is Mike''s friend, they are already used to calling him boss.


    Mike just smiles.


    Bang! The sliding door suddenly opened, and its sound is loud because of the powerful swing. The youngest of their gang is frantically running.


    Mike thought there is bad news.


    "Boss! There is a shocking video spreading on the inte! Take a look quickly!" shouted the young man, then he showed a video from his phone.


    The video starts ying.


    "Hello world, I''m Sypher, and what I am about to teach you is aura. What is aura? It is life energy in the air..."


    "Aura has four levels..."


    "The aura technique that I am about to teach you is called Stream Fist Art. It is suitable for most ages. It should not be trained by children under eight years old. Here are the sets of movement and breathing..."


    The three of them are very shocked. Although the youngest had already watched it, he still hadn''t recovered from shock, so Mike reacted.


    "COPY IT QUICKLY! It might get deleted soon!" Shouted Mike. The other two reacted and quickly made a copy.


    "Getting ability does not need to spontaneously happen! Shit! The whole world has been fooled for a long time!" said Mike with anger. The other two also have ugly faces.


    "Call the others after copying it! We must make sure to hide a spare in a secure ce. To be able to hide it for a long time from the public, there should be a very powerful force that maintains the. Everyone that had downloaded the video might have been tracked. Quickly ask for an IT expert and remove the traces. Also, copy it on paper. One of us must bring it away just to make sure," said Mike. Their faces are serious, but they feel excited.


    In Cebu City, within a small apartment, a loud shout suddenly startled the father and daughter in the living room, who were discussing something. Their faces changed, and they went into a room.


    "What happened?!" asked the father.


    His youngest daughter quickly showed the video on her phone.


    "To cultivate magic requires a meditation technique. The meditation technique that I am about to teach you is called Aurora. Here is how you establish a mana core and your first circle..."


    "If you want to know your elemental affinity, meditate and see the elements in the air and try to control them. The easiest element you can control means that is your best affinity. Now, let''s move on to forming magic runes in the sea of consciousness..."


    "Here are the basic runes for basic magic skills in all elements..."


    "To form those magic runes, you need to understand magic runes. There is a link below the video description. The link contains files on how you can understand magic runes..."


    "Quick! Quick! Copy it!" Shouted the father.They are the family that Edgar saved from the hands of the fat man.


    In a za in Metro Man, a female teen with an earpiece is watching a video on a website when she notices a video with rapidly rising views. She clicked on it, and not long after, she screamed.


    "Kyaaa!" screamed the girl.


    "What is it?! What is it?" her female friends asked.


    "Quick! Open the video website and download the video! This will change our lives forever!" Shouted the teen.


    They watch the video on the website, then they all gasp. They immediately call their family members.


    "Mom, quickly download a video..," one of them shouts.


    "Where are mom and dad?! Why can''t I reach them?! Fine, listen, download a video¡ªtut tut, hello? Hello? Dumb kid!" One of the teens shouted.


    Some of the crowd are curious, so they asked them, and then the scene repeated itself.


    It is happening all over the world. In a mall,puter cafe, restaurant, business office, or house, the spread of the video is too fast.


    Inside the building of Saber''s Guild Headquarters, a manager named Henry is happily calling with his phone.


    "Hahahaha, alright, alright, tonight I will go to the vi and wear the gift that I sent you. I want to see you in that outfit." Hisugh is interrupted by frantic knocks on the door.


    Henry frowns. He ends the call and lets the secretarye in.


    "Sir, there is an emergency. A video about aura and magic cultivation is spreading on the inte. It already has half a billion views on top websites and 30 million views on video websites in our country," the secretary quickly said.


    "W-what?!! How is that possible?!! Those world-toppanies assure that their AI monitors the inte to prevent that kind of thing! Is there any stone vow or contract of promise that got destroyed?" Henry''s face is sweating. The guild leader and vice leader are not in the headquarters. They can''t be contacted. He is in charge of temporarymand.


    "No stone vow or contract is destroyed, sir. We don''t know yet how Sypher was able to bypass the AI," answered the secretary.


    "S-shit," blurted Henry. His mind is cloudy. He doesn''t know what to do.


    TNNNG! An invitation for a video conference appears on his touch-screen table.


    Henry feels relieved and thinks,"That man should be able toe up with a solution."


    The bosses of bigpanies, guilds, and even governments are in panic.


    In the headquarters of PHA, Owen is discussing the issue with Viel. Viel called for an emergency meeting to discuss the issue. The others are on their way.


    "Sir, this will be a big problem. It seems that Sypher is an expert inputer. The video spread quickly. If the whole world knows magic and aura cultivation, the resources will not be able to keep up. We won''t be able to train high-level hyperbeings. Even with the resources of tier 3 broken worlds around the world, we still experienced shortages sometimes.


    If too many people suddenly be hyperbeings, we won''t have enough people to carry outw enforcement and supervision. If we were to pull out the hyperbeings that guard the restricted area, the defense that we set up would have many holes. We have tacit agreements with families, bigpanies and guilds to strictly prevent the spread of knowledge because of those reasons. Every hyperbeing that got registered in the world has a stone vow or signed a contract of promise. No stone vow or contract is destroyed in our country. So no one leaked the knowledge on our side," said Owen.


    Viel is silent.


    Knock! Knock! There is a rushed knock on the door. A female officer rushes in.


    "Sir, I sent a file to your ount. There is encrypted information that was sent to our email by Sypher."


    Viel touches his touch-screen table and opens his ount. He is shocked when he saw the names of the folders.

 Chapter 118 World Cultivation of Aura and Magic(2)

    <h4>Chapter 118 World Cultivation of Aura and Magic(2)</h4>


    Viel gripped his fist when he saw one of the names.


    The names are:plete stream fist art, form for medicines of aura and magic cultivation, how to mass produce magical nts, and theplete 8th circle aurora meditation technique.


    "8th circle meditation?!!" Owen asked with shock.


    Edgar only spread aura cultivation up to the second level and magic cultivation up to the fifth circle.


    He gave theplete cultivation to the government body that supervises the hyperbeings around the world.


    The governments are overjoyed, but many guilds, prominent families, and toppanies hate his whole being. They are on the move to hunt him down.


    Viel opens the folder of Aurora meditation and looks at the magic runes of the eight circles. He took a deep breath after staring at it. He looks at the officer and gave an order.


    "Call a potion master and try to make the form. Contact the army and police. Let them prepare the personnel on the list who are supposed to be the next batch for aura and magic cultivation. Once the form is tested, buy a big amount of the materials in the market. Avoid getting notice by the guilds and families. Don''t tell anyone about the email that we got from Sypher."


    "Yes, sir," answered the officer. She has a hesitation on her face, and Viel notices it.


    "What is it?" asked Viel.


    "Sir, we already deleted the videos and files uploaded by Sypher, but they were uploaded again. There are powerful hackers that are spontaneously helping spread aura and magic cultivation. Thepanies and guilds are urging us to help in deleting them. Sir, with the information that Sypher gave us, we will not need to worry aboutck of resources," said the officer.


    Viel turned silent for a while and smiled.


    "Dy the deletion of the videos and files. Tell them that there are powerful hackers blocking us. It''s time to give our fellow citizens a chance. They have been oppressed by arrogant hyperbeings for a long time. We are tied byw and their threats, but that all changed when Sypher sent us the email," said Viel.


    "Yes, sir!" The female officer looks happy and excitedly left the office.


    "Hahahaha, those guilds and families are probably in panic right now, but president, what if they stop clearing broken worlds? It will take time before we can train aura masters and magicians," said Owen.


    "Once we bought a big amount of materials that are included in the form, anonymously spread that we got theplete cultivation for 3rd level, ambiguously say that we have a way of mass production of resources and we have magic runes for the higher circle of Aurora meditation. Many guild leaders are working like horses for those families, big guilds andpanies, in hope that they will be given the 3rd level aura technique and runes for the higher circle. Some have been working for them for many years, but they only receive the 3rd level cultivation, but there is no sign of the higher circle.


    Those guilds will definitely turn to us once they know that we have aplete meditation technique. We can''tpletely admit the information that Sypher gave us because those families, guilds andpanies will definitely demand it. Make it ambiguous to those guilds that want to join us. Although we won''t directly admit it, those guild leaders should be able to understand," Viel exined with a smile.


    "Hahahaha, president, they probably think that we are still on the same page. They kept shouting and insulting that our officers are too ipetent. I''d like to see their expression once we give them a big pter," said Owen.


    Within a secret room, there is an ongoing meeting of representatives of top families,panies and guilds in the Philippines.


    Within the room, a man with a goatee is sitting in front of a circr hologram screen. His name is Don.


    Over the hologram are screens of various representatives.


    "Shit! Why are they still not removed?! You! One of the video websites is yours. Why are they not removed yet?" Poison Lord asked one of the people on the screen.


    The man has a mustache and is wearing a suit. The others also look at the man, which made him feel too much pressure. Sweat appears on his face.


    "T-there is a powerful hacker that prevents us from deleting it, but it should be deleted soon. The hacker is only one person, unlike on international websites, where powerful hackers are working together to prevent those world-toppanies from deleting those videos," the man said.


    Don looks at the flustered people, then he speaks.


    "Even if the videos are deleted, the knowledge on aura and magic cultivation has already spread. What we need to do now is how we will maintain our grip on power and stay on top."


    "Do you have an idea?" asked Poison Lord.


    Don grins.


    "We hold most of the resources for magic and aura cultivation. We will mobilize our guild members to upy every broken world that we find. Thew states that whoever finds it first will own it as long as they are capable of clearing it. If a guild is not capable of clearing it, then another guild from our group will help.


    It doesn''t matter if it''s not cleared on time and a world''s burst happens. We don''t care if civilian casualties ur as long as we upy the broken world.We will mobilize politicians under our payroll to strictly not allow anyone not registered to enter the restricted zone. Make themws that will make it difficult for hyperbeings to enter restricted zones but easier if they be members of our group''s guild.


    We will set up schools to teach magic, aura, potion, and runesmithing. We will give resources to those who are obedient. We will oppress those who are stubborn, and we will subtly guide them to be obedient to us. It will be difficult for people to improve their aura and magic without resources. If they want to gain strength, they will be forced to follow our will. Nothing will change. We will still be at the top."


    Everyoneughs and ps.


    "Hahahaha, as expected of the leader of the group, you can immediately think of a solution," said Poison Lord with a grin.


    Donughs, then an email is sent to him that is marked as urgent.


    "Hmm?" Don opened the email, and his face became distorted. The email said that PHA has magic runes for the higher circle of Aurora meditation. They also have the remaining set of movements and breathing to reach the third level of stream fist art. The biggest blow is that PHA has a way to mass-produce resources for aura and magic.


    The others in the room also received the email. Their eyes turned bloodshot due to anger.


    "FUCK YOUUU SYPHEEER!!!"

 Chapter 119 Family Training, Melody鈥檚 Power of Concept

    <h4>Chapter 119 Family Training, Melody''s Power of Concept</h4>


    Don was invited to a video conference hosted by world-top families,panies and guilds working behind the scenes that monopolize knowledge and control the majority of hyperbeings in the world. They discussed how to cope with the situation.


    After their discussion, they had formted a temporary solution, and they also put a big bounty on Sypher''s head. The reward is ten billion dors. Any small clue that will lead to his identity will be rewarded with a minimum of ten million dors. They want to know the real identity of Sypher and let him experience hell, including anyone close to him, as a deterrent example. The rules they set cannot be arbitrarily broken by anyone. Many people, hyperbeings or not, are tempted by the reward.


    Yuxin, the demigod of the Ruyi Guild,ughs at the courage of Sypher. David and St. Analyn, the 8th circle magicians currently on Earth, smiled when they were informed about Sypher. Some of them actually want to spread aura and magic cultivation. They are not afraid to do it, but the government pleads to temporarily not spread it because of ack of resources and social unrest that may happen. The government won''t have enough force to carry out supervision and enforcement if too many magicians and aura masters appear. They bought a form that could decrease the resources needed for aura and magic cultivation, but it is still being researched because some of the magical nts in the form cannot be found on Earth.


    Edgar understands the predicament of governments around the world. What he gave to PHA is also given to simr associations around the world. He chose associations that could not be manipted by top families and guilds. He knows that the information he gave cannot be hidden for too long, but he hopes to buy time for ordinary beings to rise and strengthen the government body that supervises hyperbeings. He cannot be the enemy of the whole world. That is suicide, and his future ns will be greatly affected. He must pull the government to his side.


    Edgar walked out of his room. He went to the yard and watches Sasha y with the two wolf cubs.


    He will teach her magic and aura when Fei and Tony arrive. He will bring them to the illusion space. He will pretend that it is a unique power that he got when he sessfully cultivated magic. Many magicians who spontaneously developed magical abilities have unique powers, like Oscar, who has parallel thought abilities. With the help of Gaia, their magic core, magic circle, and rune skill for their unique skill are automatically formed in their sea of consciousness, but they will remain as the first circle forever if they don''t know how to form their second circle.


    Fei and Tony rushed to go home. They already made a call and informed Edgar of what happened on the inte. They were so excited.


    Edgar brings out a crystal that measures the aptitude for magic. He said that he bought it in an underground market when he saw their expression of surprise as to why he had it. He smithed a measuring crystal that looks the same in the market.


    Sasha and Fei have an aptitude for water magic, but Tony unfortunately doesn''t have an aptitude for magic.


    Next, he measures their aptitude for aura. Fei and Tony have good aptitude. The little girl has poor aptitude for aura. Edgar pats the little girl''s head. Although it''s unfortunate that she has poor aptitude for aura, he will help her be a powerful water magician.


    Edgar told them about his unique power, the illusion space. They are very happy for him. He helps them train in his illusion space. They train stream fist art and how to stay steady during meditation. Forming a magic core cannot be done in illusion space, but they can practice how to meditate. Little Sasha is too young to endure the training.


    "Brother, can you bring wisegray and simplegray here?" asked Sasha to Edgar.


    She is referring to the cubs. Wisegray is the female cub, while Simplegray is the male cub.


    "Yes," answered Edgar as she patted her head. He disappeared in the illusion space and took the cubs that were ying in the yard. Their tails are swaying. They thought Edgar would feed them, but they were brought to the illusion space. The two cubs remember the hard training in the illusion space, and they look at Edgar with fear.


    "Wisegray! Simplegray!" shouted Sasha. The two cubs quickly ran toward the little girl and hid behind her back.


    Edgarughs at the action of the cubs. He clicked his finger, and then big water bubbles appeared around them.


    "Wow, brother, it is beautiful!" said Sasha as she pped her hands.


    Edgar cast magic, then a cloud appeared in front of Sasha.


    "Sit on it with wisegray and simplegray. I will let you experience flying," said Edgar.


    "Really?!" Sasha eximed.


    "Let us do it too!" said Tony and Fei. They are not surprised that Edgar could do it because he controls the illusion space.


    The three of them sit on separate clouds. The cloud felt like a sofa. It floated, and then they flew in the air.


    "Hahahaha!" All three of them areughing as they fly. There are water bubbles in the air. The two cubs are also enjoying the flight. Edgar also sits on a cloud and flies with them.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at them.


    In the morning, he went to Seanlu''s house, then drove to the orphanage to take Melody.


    "Boss, did you watch the video of Sypher? Hahahaha, I was very happy that the monopoly of those arrogant bastards is now broken. I watched it, and I think it also fits me, but the aura technique that master Feiyu taught me is a lot more powerful. Boss, do I still need to use the magic equipment to hide my true energy?" said Seanlu.


    "It''s only been one day since it spreads. They will have suspicions about you if you suddenly have high energy. Some might think that you are a genius, but some might not think like that. You know, any clue about Sypher has a high reward. You might wake up in a torture chamber," said Edgar.


    Seanlu''s face sweats as he imagines it.


    "Wait for a few more weeks," said Edgar with a smile.


    Seanlu nods, indicating that he understands.


    They reached the orphanage and took Melody to the vi.


    In the underground training hall, Melody and Seanlu keep training. Both of them have already be first-circle magicians. They are wearing loose robes for martial arts. Edgar prepared them to make it morefortable for them.


    "Hmm?" Edgar noticed that more threads of red aura are gathering on Melody.


    Aura is starting to d Melody''s whole body.


    Woosh! The threads of aura dispersed. Melody''s whole body is covered in aura.


    Edgar smiles and thinks,"She will see the world again today."


    He approached Melody and says,"It''s time to teach you life detection."


    Melody nods her head. She has an expectant look on her face.


    He let her sit on a sofa, then put her into illusion. He taught her for two days in the illusion space.


    Melody opened her eyes.


    LIFE DETECTION


    An invisible shockwave spread from her, and she saw everything within the circumference of twenty kilometers.


    She sees sister Lora and others doingundry while little L is trying to help. The little kids are chasing each other. She sees the scenery, buildings, running vehicles, hundreds of thousands of people¡ªeverything within the range of detection. Tears fall from her eyes. Although the scene is ck and white, it is enough for her, who hasn''t seen the world for a very long time. She can keep using life detection, as it only requires a little aura to use. She looks at Edgar.


    "Thank you," said Melody. She feels very grateful to Edgar. She knows that he has a n for them. Whatever it is, she will try her best to help.


    Edgar just smile. He took out a zither with magic runes and gave it to Melody, then he says,"Try to use your concept."


    TNNNG! A sound of zithers appears in the training hall.


    Seanlu also heard the sound, but he ignored it. He has already heard it many times. He also feels fascinated, but he won''t feel like that if he focuses on his training. He saw Melody reach the first stage, so he couldn''t fall behind. He wanted to practice harder.


    His practice is interrupted by a shout. He heard the familiar voice of a girl.


    "Seanlu!"


    Seanlu turned his head and looked shocked.


    "C-ss rep?! What are you doing here?!" Seanlu asked with shock.


    Edgar looks at Seanlu, who is talking with no one but air.


    "It really is a sound of illusion."

 Chapter 120 St. Analyn, a glimpse of the Power of God

    <h4>Chapter 120 St. Analyn, a glimpse of the Power of God</h4>


    The next morning, an information war is happening on the inte.


    The solution for world-top guilds andpanies is to discredit Sypher. They spread a video of some people dying because they tried to follow the instructions of Sypher.


    In the video, Sypher is talking. A middle-aged man tries to follow the instruction, then vomits blood and dies. There are several videos with the same content. The Sypher in the video is actually a disguise that copied the appearance of Sypher. The instruction that he is giving is really harmful, but it should not cause immediate death. The immediate deaths of several people are caused by various means to make a scary impact.


    Media all over the world are trying hard to discredit Sypher, but there are many people who have spontaneously supported Sypher. They can feel an obvious difference in their bodies after their practice, and they provided evidence that it is safe. They are willing to expose themselves to fight the long oppression of those at the top. The media and troll army against ordinary people that got the benefits from Sypher are having an information war on the inte.


    Edgar smiles when he sees the ordinary people fighting back. He went out of the underground hall and went to the kitchen, where he saw his uncle rushing out after cooking. Tony hadn''t even eaten.


    Edgar looks at the back of his uncle.


    "It''s time to buy a restaurant for him. It should be easier for him to ept it now since money is just numbers for hyperbeings. I should also buy a hotel for cousin Fei. The location of the restaurant and hotel should be close. That way it will be easier to protect them," thought Edgar.


    When Tony returned home in the afternoon, he is surprised by the gift from Edgar. A white van and the ownership of a restaurant. Edgar said that it is a small repayment for taking care of them for five years.


    Edgar forced Tony to ept them, as he would not return them. Tony had watery eyes when he epted the keys to the van and the restaurant. Fei also has watery eyes. She ambiguously says that Edgar does not need to buy something for her as she is very happy with her work. The gifts for his father have already exceeded what they did for them. She reminds him that he does not need to return the help that they gave because they are family. Edgar just smiled when he heard Fei.


    A few dayster, Edgar is walking in an airport. He is wearing sunsses, white long sleeves, ck pants, and shoes. He is dragging a ck suitcase.


    There are many people of different nationalities at the airport.


    "Grandma, I''m hungry," said a pale little girl to a woman who looks seventy years old.


    "Just a little longer. We will reach the light guild soon," said the old woman.


    Tomorrow is the day of healing. It is an annual event. St. Analyn of the Light Guild will perform mass healing at their headquarters. Their headquarter is located in a suburb of Rome. Their territory is huge. There is a huge park that could amodate the people. There are tents in the park where people whock money could live. Light guild will even give food.


    Every year, the Light Guild will select thirty thousand sick people around the world. Hospitals under their management or affiliated with them will help select the list. In thirty thousand, there are fifty patients with life-threatening illnesses like cancer.


    Edgar had booked a hotel room several days in advance. Now, there is no room avable in the capital of Italy, as the families of the patients or tourists have already upied the rooms. He will attend the day of healing as a reporter. He faked his identity. He used the identity of a reporter in the Philippines who went to another country to cover a story. Every reporter is rigorously screened, but Edgar passed all that.


    The day of healing came. Many tourists start walking toward the headquarters of the Light Guild. Patients and the person apanying them went inside the headquarters of the light guild. The huge silver gate is open, guarded by guild members with silver armor. There is a silver arc above the gate with a crest and two wings with the capital letter LG. Only patients with one family member or friend could enter. The reporters are also allowed toe in.


    Edgar came in. He is wearing a ck sleeve. He is holding a camera. His face is different. He presented an ID given by Light Hospital, owned by Light Guild in the Philippines.


    He moved to the front and waited for St. Analyn to appear. In front of the crowd are people with severe illnesses.


    St. Analyn did not let the crowd wait longer. She appeared, and then the crowd cheered. She smiles at them. She is surrounded by guild members. She beckons the first ten patients with life-threatening illnesses to move forward first.


    Edgar is twenty meters away from St. Analyn.


    "Will it be SS or SSS Skill? The S or SS skills are not necessarily inherited by them but learned in the virtual world. Gods should not have the same level of power. Some are probably a lot stronger than others. Some heirs might have inherited SS skills," thought Edgar. He raised his camera, then activated his duplicate skill.


    St. Analyn raised her right hand. A huge golden magic circle formed above the patients.


    RAIN OF HEALING


    Big golden birds with long tails came out of the magic circle and flew around above the patients. Shimmering golden lights fall from their wings.


    The patients are rapidly recovering. Their recovery is visible to the naked eye. Everyone cheers.


    "The grand healers that Baynard cultivated can only treat severe illness one at a time. An 8th circle is really different. A SS skill takes ten minutes to duplicate," thought Edgar as he watches the scene.


    St. Analyn keeps performing the skill. The skill uses arge amount of mana, but she does not even sweat.


    Edgar is not surprised that St. Analyn can keep using the skill, as he understands why. If the 4th level aura master can mobilize the aura in the air to supplement their skill, then the 8th circle can mobilize the element in the air to supplement their skill. It is the power of that stage before godhood, the Elemental Authority.


    St. Analyn has light authority.


    TNNG! The rain of healing has been sessfully duplicated. Edgar smiles. From now on, he has the power and best aptitude for healing in the world.


    After a while, all the patients with life-threatening conditions were healed.


    St. Analyn looks at the almost thirty thousand patients.


    "Here ites, a glimpse of the power of God," thought Edgar.


    St. Analyn uses a lot of mana. Arge amount of golden energy surrounds her whole body.


    DIVINE PROJECTION


    An almost transparent, one hundred-meter-tall figure appears behind her. The figure is wearing white armor. It looks like a woman with golden hair and huge white wings.


    Edgar looks at the huge figure behind St. Analyn.


    "Can Poison Lord and Death God do it too?" asked Edgar in his mind as he grips his fist.


    St. Analyn and the huge figure spread their hands at the same time.


    A fifty-meter-tall golden magic circle appears in front of the huge figure.


    Big threads of light element are gathering on the magic circle. The light element is forming a huge cross.


    TNNNG! A huge cross with an oval head appears.


    SAINT STAFF: DIVINE HEALING


    The huge cross starts shining.


    Oom! A blinding golden light spread from the huge cross. The golden light covers all the thousands of patients.


    The golden light disappears, but a magnificent scene remains.


    Edgar took off his ck sunsses and looks at the golden aurora, which look like many long ribbons. The golden aurora passes through their bodies, and then the patients are recovering. An aurora also passes through Edgar''s body, but nothing happens to him.


    St. Analyn seems a little tired. She looks in the direction of Edgar.


    "Shit! Am I found out?" thought Edgar. He feels relieved that St. Analyn only looked at him for a second.


    "She probably found out that I am a hyperbeing. She did not find out that I am an heir," thought Edgar. He was not able to duplicate the divine projection, as it was only used for a very short time.


    Everyone cheers again and thanks St. Analyn. She waived her hand and went back inside the building. The guild members and police escorted the patients and their families.


    Edgar went directly to the airport.


    "With the healing skill, I can heal the scar and eyes of Melody," thought Edgar as he walks in the airport.

 Chapter 121 Growth of Legatees

    <h4>Chapter 121 Growth of Legatees</h4>


    Edgar returned to the Philippines in the evening, and then in the morning, he told Melody that he had learned a healing skill and could treat her illness and scar.


    Melody is silent for a while, then she starts talking.


    "Before you left, you told me of the threat that exists outside of Earth. I feel my concept getting stronger while my vision remains like this. Like you, I have people to protect. You told me that I could be one of the strongest on Earth. I want to gain that power. I don''t want to lose them, the people that help me keep on living," said Melody.


    Edgar smiles. He is surprised by her growth.


    "I understand, but your scar can still be removed," said Edgar.


    Melody nods.


    "Boss! Are you going to heal Sis'' scar?" asked Seanlu, who is listening from the side.


    "Yes," answered Edgar.


    Seanlu feels happy. He also treats Melody as his older sister. It''s been a week since Edgar spread aura and magic cultivation. Seanlu also reached the first stage of aura. Before Edgar left, he trained them to fight for a few days. Seanlu and Melody work together in the illusion space to fight a magic beast. If not for her, he could have been torn to pieces many times by magic beasts. If they die in the illusion space, they will experience headaches. They need to recover before they can enter the illusion space again. Edgar prepared a magic chamber that contains the illusion dust. There are two magic chambers in the underground hall. There are two buttons: one is for training the skill, and the other is forbat.


    Edgar let Melody lie on the sofa. He cast magic, and then very thin needles made up of light elements formed. He manipted them and punctured the nerves around the scar. He lifts the sofa with magic. He took out a scalpel from his storage space and d it with his aura. His concept d the edge, then he swiftly cut and removed the scar. To heal a scar using healing magic, it has to be removed first so the tissue can regenerate.


    He cast healing magic, then the wound started to heal, and the tissues are regenerating.


    The procedure is very fast.


    Edgar dispersed the needles, which turned into golden lights.


    Seanlu looks at Melody with an astonished face and says,"Sister, you are a lot more beautiful!"


    Melody just smiles. She no longer cares too much if she has a scar or not. The world is in danger. Beautiful or not, everyone might perish. She cares more about getting stronger.


    After training, he took Melody back to the orphanage. The orphanage looks a lot better. Edgar contracted a constructionpany to expand the orphanage. There are now more ygrounds for children. The orphanage became a lot morefortable for children to live in.


    Sister Lora and the children are surprised when they saw Melody. Edgar said that he has a friend who knows healing magic and asked him to heal the scar. Sister Lora holds Edgar''s hand and asks with hope if his friend can heal Melody''s eyes. Edgar shakes his head. Sister Lora looks sad, but Melody consoles her. She chose to stay blind to get the power that could protect them.


    Edgar drives toward Seanlu''s home.


    "Boss, is the concept so powerful that sister Melody is willing to not treat her eyes to better develop her concept?" asked Seanlu.


    "Of course, did you not experience her concept? The illusion looks so real. When she attacks, even experienced fighters will have difficulty identifying what is real and not real attack. A weak attack might be strong, a strong attack might be fake. Her application of illusion has many possibilities. Your master also reached that stage, trained diligently, believed in yourself. You have the talent for martial arts," said Edgar.


    "Y-yes, boss," said Seanlu.


    Edgar smiles at Seanlu, whocks confidence.


    "The will of the kid hasn''t been honed yet," thought Edgar.


    "When can you have your driver''s license? I will buy you a car and give you money. Go make a convenience store. Just let them supervise it. Don''t let your parents work hard anymore. You now have the power to give them a good life," said Edgar.


    Seanlu''s eyes turned watery. He is very grateful to Edgar. His life changed a lot when he met him. He wiped his tears.


    "B-But how can I exin where I got the money, boss? I am still hiding that I became a hyperbeing," said Seanlu.


    "Simple, I will give you a rare medicinal nt, and you will sell it. Just say that you will go to a mountain with friends and return home with the medicinal nt that I will give you. It''s amon reason but so effective," said Edgar.


    "Is it really that simple, boss?" asked Seanlu with an astonished face.


    Edgar smiled and said, "Trust me, it will work."


    Seanlu did what Edgar had said, and his parents had shocking expressions. They apanied him to sell it to a popr store, and they suddenly became rich. They franchise a convenience store in a good location. Seanlu is now able to focus more on his training.


    In one evening, Edgar is standing on the balcony while looking at the sky with beautiful full moon and dense stars.


    "It''s been almost a month since I spread aura and magic cultivation. It is almost time to assemble the hidden dragon guards. People with good talent should have achieved sess in aura and magic cultivation. I can test their character with illusion," thought Edgar.


    One week has passed.


    Seanlu is standing in front of the school gate. His hair is swaying as the wind blows. His eyes no longer look the same. His eyes look sharp. The look of a timid boy is no longer there.


    He entered the school and then walks toward his ssroom, where some arrogant boys are waiting for him.


    Today, everyone will see a new Seanlu.

 Chapter 122 Revenge of the Bullied Four Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 122 Revenge of the Bullied Four Eyes</h4>


    Seanlu entered his ssroom, then looks at thest row of chairs.


    There are five boys in the back row. The other four are loudly talking andughing, while the other one with orange hair, named Tyron, is smiling while ying games on his phone.


    The man with yellow hair, Renz, notices Seanlu, then grins.


    He raised his hand and said,"Hey four eyes, long time no see!"


    The other three also look at Seanlu, and then theyugh. The man with orange hair did not raise his head but just keeps ying games.


    Seanlu ignored them and sat in the first row. There are only a few students in the ssroom, as the others went somewhere else for a meeting.


    "Hey four eyes! Go get some bread and drink, damn! Why did you note early?! I feel very hungry because of you!" said the man with a shaved head. His name is Raul.


    Seanlu did not move. His hands are in his pockets.


    The four boys saw that four eyes is not moving. They look at each other andugh.


    "Four eyes seem to have forgotten his role during the summer," said Renz.


    Raul grins when he heard Renz. He stood up, then started walking toward Seanlu. Tyron saw it, and then he smirked.


    Raul raises his left arm.


    "Hey four eyes! Do I need to remind you of your role?!!" shouted Raul as he swings down his left arm with powerful force toward the shoulder of Seanlu.


    Seanlu swiftly stood up, his hands still in his pockets. He is facing Raul.


    Raul missed Seanlu. His face turned ugly.


    Seanlu pushes up his eyesses with his right hand and says,"I will no longer be your errand boy or toy."


    Raul looks angry.


    "Shut up!! Four Eyes!" shouted Raul as he swung his left arm to p Seanlu in the face.


    Seanlu moved forward. His right arm holds the left arm of Raul, and his left foot trips the right foot when Seanlu shifts Raul''s gravity to the right. It happened in an instant.


    Raul loses bnce.


    Seanlu took out his left hand from his pocket, rotated his body, and then struck his left palm to Raul''s face.


    Bang! "k!" Bloodes out of Raul''s nose.


    Boom! He crashes on chairs and tables.


    The students scream and quickly ran out of the ssroom.


    Themotion attracts attention. More students gather outside of the ssroom.


    The four boys are surprised, then the threeugh while Tyron continues ying games again.


    "Hahahaha, four eyes did learn something from his martial arts lesson. Is that why his guts suddenly swollen?" asked Renz.


    The three boys stand up. They move arrogantly toward Seanlu. There is a cracking noise as they sway their necks and grip their knuckles. They grin as they look at Seanlu.


    "Four eyes, you think training for just two months is enough?! We have been fighting for many years, and you just got lucky because he is careless, idiot!" said the man in front of the three as he took a boxing stance and rushed to Seanlu.


    His right fist struck Seanlu''s face.


    Seanlu ducks, steps his right foot forward, and hits the man''s abdomen with his right elbow.


    "k!" The man sprayed out his saliva.


    Seanlu holds the right arm of the man and rotates his body, then throws the man to a desk.


    Bang! The man hit a desk and bounced toward Raul, who is trying to stand up.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Raul and the man.


    Another man''s left fist is moving toward Seanlu''s head.


    Seanlu rotates while raising his right elbow.


    Boom! He hit the man''s body with his elbow, then struck the man''s jaw with his right palm.


    "k!" Blood leaks from the man''s mouth. He is lifted into the air a little. Seanlu holds the clothes of the man near the cor with his right arm, then threw him to the front.


    "Ahhh!" screams the man as he rolls on the ground.


    Renz made a roundkick with all his strength.


    Seanlu moved forward and holds the right foot of Renz with his left arm. He shifted the gravity of Renz to the left, which made him lose bnce. He struck Renz''s body with his right palm.


    Boom! "k!" Renz sprayed out saliva and gastric contents from his mouth as he flew toward the wall.


    Seanlu put more strength into his feet as he fiercely stares at Renz. Scenes of humiliation shes through his mind. Renz is the one who severely humiliated him and his friend.


    Boom! Seanlu charges forward. His right palm has a faint thread of wind as it rotates,?moving toward the body of Renz.


    "This is for my friend."


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screamed Renz as his body is struck by a powerful palm.


    Boom! His back hit the wall. Blood ising out of his mouth.


    Woosh! Seanlu appears in front of him, ready to fire a barrage of palm strikes.


    "This is for me and insulting my parents."


    Bang! Bang! Many palms attack Renz all over his body, including his face.


    Boom! Seanlu finished his attack with a powerful palm on the face of Renz.


    Renz is already unconscious. His face is swelling. Blood leaks from his nose and mouth. He has missing teeth.


    Seanlu let go of his right palm, then Renz slid from the wall and fell to the floor.


    Tyronughs after watching the scene.


    He stands up from his seat and walks toward Seanlu.


    He chuckled and said,"Four eyes. I did not want to dirty my hands on ants like you, but I enjoyed watching your struggle. Hahahaha, who would expect that the ant would be a bigger ant?"


    He released his aura, then covered his right fist with fire.


    He grins and says,"I am prohibited from using my power on ordinary humans, but not on your four eyes."


    Seanlu looks sharply at Tyron. Because of him, the four boys got strong backing to tantly bully him and his friend. They were not afraid of the school authority.


    Seanlu also released his aura.


    The students watching the scene are shock when they saw Seanlu d in an aura. They also tried practicing magic and aura, but it was difficult. No one among them seeded in establishing their mana core until now. It is even more difficult to reach the first level in aura as cultivating it requires a lot of time without medicinal nts, which are costly.


    "First level? That fucking Sypher is really a shit. Even ants have the guts to confront us now because of learning a fur about aura and magic," said Tyron with annoyance, then he looks fiercely at Seanlu.


    "Four eyes, let me show you the difference in quality of aura technique."

 Chapter 123 Revenge of the Bullied Four Eyes(2)

    <h4>Chapter 123 Revenge of the Bullied Four Eyes(2)</h4>


    "Four eyes, let me show you the difference in quality of aura technique," said Tyron.


    Seanlu took a palm stance.


    Tyron grins, then rushes to Seanlu.


    SPLASH! A sound of water appears. Seanlu slides forward with water. He rotates his right palm as he stretches it toward Tyron. Faint threads of wind rotate on his arm.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: INNER PALM


    BOOM! "k!" Tyron coughed out blood. His abdomen is hit. He is lifted to the air and pushed to his back. His cloth on his back is torn to pieces by the shockwave of Seanlu''s palm.


    Seanlu jumped, then he cast earth magic.


    Boom! He charged forward, holds the face of Tyron, and then smashed his head against the wall.


    Bang! A crack appeared on the wall where Tyron''s head hit.


    Seanlu jumped back andnded on the top of a chair. The chair does not fall, even if he stands on it.


    Tyron slides down to the floor. He has a little consciousness. He is able to stand weakly while his back is supported by the wall. His nose and mouth are bleeding. He is missing a few teeth.


    Seanlu pushes up his eyesses, then looks down at Tyron.


    "Your time of trampling people at will has already passed. You don''t even know it, so I helped you be aware of it," said Seanlu.


    Tyron lost all his remaining strength when he heard it. He fainted, and his body fell forward.


    Bang! His body hit the chair where Seanlu is standing.


    Seanlu jumped back andnded on the floor.


    "Bastard!" shouted a middle-aged man when he saw the condition of Tyron. He just arrived in the room as themotion attracted his attention. He is the bodyguard of Tyron, and he is wearing casual clothes. He was flirting with a female teacher. He did not expect something to happen while he was gone for a short time.


    The students frantically moved away from the door.


    The man entered the room with killing intent. He took out a dagger, then released his aura. The dagger is d in aura. He is a level two aura master.


    Seanlu is calm, even if he is facing level two. He took a palm stance.


    Bang! The floor cracked as the man dashed forward.


    "DIE!" shouts the man as he stabs his dagger.


    Seanlu swiftly moves to the right. He holds the man''s arm and rotates his body.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: SHIFT IMPACT


    He threw the man to the floor.


    BANG! The man coughed out blood. Arge crack appeared on the floor. The man fainted.


    The students watching the scene are very shocked. Their eyes and mouths are wide open.


    Edgar, who is watching the scene, smiles. He is standing on a branch of a tree. He camouged himself with the color of the tree. He detected the level two aura master when he used life detection at Senlu''s school. If Seanlu can''t handle it, he will help him handle it. The kid did not disappoint him. His intense training in the illusion and real world has good results.


    Seanlu fixes his eyesses that fall down a little. He walks toward his seat. Everyone''s eyes follow him with a look of awe.


    "S-Seanlu."


    Seanlu turned his head toward the source of the voice.


    "Hello, ss Rep," said Seanlu with a smile.


    The ss rep has a blush on her face. She just arrived and saw the scene of Seanlu smashing the level two aura master to the ground. When she heard that Seanlu was fighting his bullies, she immediately went to the teacher''s room and reported themotion. She begged the teachers, but they were too afraid to meddle. There is one PE teacher who has the guts to meddle, but she can''t find him. In desperation, she went back to the ssroom because she thought that the fight was over. She is expecting to see a severely injured Seanlu. She went to the ssroom with a heavy heart, but the scene was opposite to what she imagined.


    "S-Seanlu, y-your zipper is open," said the ss rep while pointing her finger, and her head is looking away. Her face is blushing.


    The ssroom turned silent.


    Seanlu turned his back.


    He looks down at his zipper.


    ""FUCK YOU ZIPPER!!! All that coolness are wasted!!"


    His face looks distorted as he curses the zipper in his mind.


    Edgarughs. He flew and went to his car that is parked nearby. Seanlu has enough money to pay for the damages. He will handle the backup of the hyperbeings that Seanlu defeated.


    He took out his tablet and searched the school''s database. He can easily hack theirputer. He looks at the details of Tyron.


    "Saber''s guild manager is a major sponsor of the school, and he supports Tyron. Their surnames are different but they look alike. Is it an illegitimate child? The principal also has a strong backing. Although he has no aptitude for aura and magic, he has family members that are part of a strong guild. I just need to give him an interest so Seanlu will not be expelled. The potion for aura cultivation has already entered the underground market.


    Although the government is very strict, there will always be ck sheep. Some potion masters themselves probably sold it. I''ll disguise myself and give the principal a consistent supply of the potion. Seanlu needs the disguise of a student. I can also make his learning of potion an excuse so he can be allowed to not attend sses for a period of time," thought Edgar as he scrolled the information on his tablet. He put the tablet back in his storage space and went to school again.


    He sneaks to the principal''s office.


    The principal is shocked when he saw an uninvited persone in.


    Edgar took out a shimmering emerald potion with faint golden threads.


    The principal looks at the potion and feels even more shocked.


    "I-is that-"


    "Yes, it''s the aura potion," answered Edgar without waiting to finish the question from the principal.


    The principal knows it. His grandson took it. The aura cultivation of his grandson became fast. It is difficult to buy it in the underground market. The government is prioritizing using the potion for soldiers and police. There is only a small quota for guilds that closely cooperate with them. It will take time before the magical nts are sessfully cultivated.


    Edgar approaches the principal and says,"I am the master of Seanlu. I would like to discuss cooperation. Are you interested in hearing it?"


    The principal feels happy. He treated Edgar as a VIP.

 Chapter 124 Threats

    <h4>Chapter 124 Threats</h4>


    Edgar is within the underground training hall of the headquarters of the Hidden Dragon Guards.


    There is a silver tower carved with magic runes. Below the tower is an elevated circle, which is also carved with runes.


    The tower is a space point for teleportation.


    On the front wall of the hall, there is a huge rectangr gap. It looks like a huge door. Its edge is made of silver, carved with magic runes.


    Within the gap, there are magic runes and circuit-like lines carved on the walls and floor. At the center is a magic circle with four purple crystals embedded.


    Edgar is within the gap while raising his arms. A huge purple crystal is floating in the air.


    Edgar controls the purple crystal and lets it fall to the center of the magic circle.


    "With this, the pocket dimension is nearlyplete," said Edgar.


    "Warning! Hostile forces detected," said Pris in the earpiece worn by Edgar.


    Pris stillcks many functions. Edgar ns to recruit a true expert inputers, someone who can also give assistance to members while on a mission, because he can''t do that all the time.


    He took out a tablet from his storage space and opened the analysis report of Pris.


    There are pictures of suspicious men who have been monitoring the parents of Seanlu.


    "Hmm, is the Saber''s Guild manager making a move?" thought Edgar.


    LIFE DETECTION


    The invincible shockwave spread and covered Man.


    He detected a suspicious ck van hidden between trees. It is a remote ce in the suburb near the factory where Seanlu''s father works. It is a shortcut that he often uses to return home with his electric scooter. There is also the suspicious man who has been monitoring Seanlu''s parents. The man is now monitoring the road.


    Edgar went up and walked to the garage. His motorcycle rises from a magic circle. The garage door opened, and then he went out of the vi.


    He drives to a recently closed, remote tunnel because of repairs.


    The motorbike drives on a downward cement road.


    There is a barricade on the road.


    VROOM! The motorbike elerated.


    At the front of the barricade, earth gathers and rapidly forms an upward slope.


    VROOM! The motorbike runs on the slope and flies to the air.


    The slope crumbled and turned into dust.


    Bang! The motorbikended on the cement road and continue to drive to the dark tunnel.


    The lights and CCTV within the tunnel are shut down because of the repair.


    A huge magic circle appears in front.


    Edgar and the motorbike pass through the circle. The motorbike is disappearing while Edgar''s outfit is changing. His hair turned long and red.


    Edgar flew out of the tunnel with camouge that cloaked his whole body.


    Within the suspicious ck van, one man is sitting in the driver''s seat while the other is sitting at the back.


    "Boss, why can''t we just attack the kid?" asked the driver.


    The boss named Mon is?lighting a cigarette when he heard the driver''s question. He let out a smoke and opened the door of the van.


    "That kid catches the attention of PHA. He even applied for his registration as a hyperbeing. PHA has be much stronger now because many guilds have be affiliated with them. We cannot be as tant as before. We need to make maneuvers.


    Saber''s will not protect us if we fuck up. We will surely die if we leave direct evidence because PHA needs to kill us to warn the others. It needs to show it''s fang. They won''t y the rules of the game if it exceeded their tolerance. PHA''s tolerance has be lower because their strength has increased. Guilds have be more careful now. We can''t be the chicken to warn the monkeys.


    We need the kid toe to us. The manager said that the kid has potential. We will force him to sign a contract with Saber. His father will be a hostage. Saber has already experienced this kind of situation. In the end, all those that were forced into a contract became obedient when they experienced women and luxuries that they never had before," said Mon.


    "What if he refuses, boss?" asked the driver.


    Mon let out a smoke from his mouth.


    "That will be too bad. All those who refused have evaporated from the surface of the earth."


    Flop! A footnded on the ground in front of the van''s door, and then a white shield instantly covered the van and the area around it.


    Bang! "k!" The right cheek of Mon is punched by the left fist of Edgar. Mon''s teeth and cigarette flew out of his mouth.


    Bang! Mon''s head hit the car''s window. The window broke into several pieces.


    The driver who looks flustered took out his gun and fired at Edgar.


    "DIE!" shouted the driver as he frantically fired at Edgar.


    ng! ng! The bullets are bouncing as they hit Edgar''s aura that ds his body.


    Edgar caught a bullet.


    "Hmm, this will be usefulter," thought Edgar.


    A huge magic circle formed below the van.


    GROUND SPIKE


    BOOM! The car is torn to shreds as several ground spikes suddenly rise from the ground. The bodies of Mon and the driver are punctured and hanging on the ground spikes.


    "This should be enough warning for that manager," Edgar thought, then he flew to another location.


    Hended on a branch of a tree. He camouged himself with the color of wood. Twenty meters away from him, a man is resting his back on a tree trunk as he smokes and observes the road. There are few people walking on the road, and several cars are passing by.


    Edgar took a bullet. The bullet floats on his right palm with a purple magic circle. Threads of lightning elements gather at the tail of the bullet.


    Edgar aims at the suspicious man.


    Bang! The bullet with crackling lightning rapidly flew.


    Crunch! The bullet hit the head of the suspicious man. The bullet came out from the other side of the head.


    The body of the man fell to the ground.


    "Kyaaa!" screams a woman walking her dog.


    Edgar flew from the scene.


    In the afternoon, Seanlu arrived at the training hall. He teleported within the circle of the space point.


    "Boss, I''m already registered as a hyperbeing. They asked me what force is behind my back. I already said that no one is behind me, just like you said. Several guilds approached me, but they did not coerce me. They seem to know that I have someone backing me, and they won''t coerce me unless they have clear information on my backing. Boss, your prediction is right," said Seanlu with a thumbs up. His boss is not just strong, but smart.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Seanlu.


    Before sses resumed, Edgar already erased the traces of Seanlu moving to his vi and anything that would lead to himself. Some interested people will now monitor Seanlu. He told him to buy a house, and then he built an underground hall for the space point. Now, Seanlu can move to the headquarters and return to his home without getting tracked.


    He also has a purpose for letting him register.


    "Do they stillpel the hyperbeings not to spread aura and magic cultivation?"

 Chapter 125 Stone of Vow and Contract of Promise

    <h4>Chapter 125 Stone of Vow and Contract of Promise</h4>


    Seanlu''s face turned serious when he heard Edgar''s question.


    "Yes, boss! It is included in thew, so PHA has to carry it out. Thew states that every hyperbeing must use a stone of vow or contract of promise to state their obligation. We all thought before that it was just a ritual for every new hyperbeing, but it is actually a way topel the hyperbeings. Thew did not state clearly the stone of vow and contract of promise, so the truth has been hidden for a long time."


    The stone of vow originated from elves.


    The first to discover the gate of inheritance was, unfortunately, a group led by a descendant of a famous family that belongs to a world-toppany. The descendant failed to pass the trial because of ack of preparation, but he was able to learn meditation and aura techniques.


    The descendant informed his father of the discovery, and they killed everyone who saw the pce of God except the descendant. The father and son know that the secret cannot be hidden for a long time because Tier 3 broken worlds are appearing all around the world.


    They won''t be able to monopolize the knowledge alone, but at least it must be shared with people who share the same interests as them, the top families. They share the same interest that keeps their position at the top while making sure that the bottomposed of ordinary people, remains the same.


    They cooperated with?top families andpanies in each country that shared the same mindset as them. They frantically search for Tier 3 broken world and try to search for magic that canpel a hyperbeing to keep the secret of aura and magic. After searching during the trial, a descendant seeded. He found an elven magic, the stone of vow. If a hyperbeing makes a vow on the stone using elvennguage, a rune will form in the sea of consciousness.


    If the vow is broken, the rune will burst, and the stone will break into tiny pieces. Although the rune will burst, the hyperbeing will be fine, but that is enough. The broken stone vow will help them identify who is trying to leak the knowledge. Smithing Stone Vow is costly, but they are willing to spend that amount to keep their power. The stones of vow are keep in a sophisticated machine and heavily guarded facility. Once a stone of vow is broken, an AI will immediately give notice.


    They also pooled resources to create an AI that monitors the inte and will instantly delete any leaks on potion making, runesmithing, aura, and meditation techniques.


    Some hyperbeings tried to leak aura and meditation techniques, but their stone of vow broke. The AI gave notification, and then those hyperbeings were immediately apprehended and died miserably, including the people close to them.The top families andpanies did not im responsibility, but everyone knows that those were their work. The governments did not spread the miserable consequences of those that tried to leak the knowledge, but hyperbeings that work under the families actively and clearly stated the consequences, and they even showed examples to newly registered hyperbeings.


    More hyperbeings popped out three years ago because Michael of the Sun Guild brought out the contract of promise. Aside from the top of the Sun Guild and the US government, no one knows where he got it. The contract is much cheaper than the stone of vow. It will puff into blue smoke once the promise is broken. A universalnguage is used in the contract instead of an elvennguage.


    Because of the cheap contracts, the top families andpanies hired obedient dogs: the thugs and gangs. So in thest three years, many scum became hyperbeings.


    Edgar touches his chin.


    "It seems they have not given up. They control the media and will keep discrediting Sypher. They also control most of the traffic on the inte. They probably think that they may not be able to control this generation, but the following generations will dance again on their palms," said Edgar.


    "What?! Will it return to the period when they can just trample beings at will?!" asked Seanlu.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Seanlu.


    "What do you think is the purpose of Dragon Hall? It will be a sword of damocles on the heads of scums. It is a hidden force that will not be tied byw. Their wish to remain at the top and dictate the lives of beings will not return. I''m sure that among the ordinary people that benefited from Sypher, there are geniuses that will carry on his will. A single demigod or 8th circle magicians will bring great trouble to those families, but what if three or more pop out among the ordinary people?


    They will be destroyed. They spent so much time on intrigues. They don''t know the true power of demigods and 8th circle magicians because they did not have the chance to show it on Earth. The guild members that witnessed their power in the broken world probably saw only a glimpse of their real power and will keep it secret for them. How else can those elites act high and mighty although they don''t have 8th circle or demigod under theirmand? Their tails should be tucked between their legs," said Edgar.


    Seanlu subconsciously swallowed when he heard Edgar because there are two aura masters that already have concepts and will definitely be demigods in their team, Melody and his boss.


    "B-Boss, d-does that mean that our team alone, which has only three members, can contend against those world elites banding together?" asked Seanlu.


    "Of course, when you reach the fourth level, we can have the power to destroy them," said Edgar as he pats Seanlu''s shoulder.


    Seanlu''s eyes burn with fighting spirit.


    "Prepare yourself. I will bring you to a Tier 2 Broken World," said Edgar.


    Seanlu feels excited. It will be his first time exploring a broken world.


    "What kind of broken world, boss?" asked Seanlu.


    Edgar smiles at the excited Seanlu.


    "Underwater World."

 Chapter 126 Fighting a Dragon in Underwater World

    <h4>Chapter 126 Fighting a Dragon in Underwater World</h4>


    Edgar and Seanlu entered a broken world.


    Seanlu looks around with wide, open eyes.


    The portal is at the top of hundreds of meters of gorge.


    They are at the bottom of the underwater world. The bottom has many towering gorges and rock formations.


    Seanlu looks at the top. He can''t measure the depth because he can''t even see the surface.


    "Follow me," said Edgar. They are wearing white and blue armor and a magic oxygen mask.


    Boom! They are like torpedoes as they move in the water while their bodies are d with blue mana.


    They stop moving on top of a particr stone formation.


    A giant blue jellyfish came out of a cave. It has a mouth with many sharp teeth. Its organ inside its body is visible to the naked eye.


    "It is a Tier 1 beast. Try fighting it," said Edgar.


    "Yes, boss," answered Seanlu as he seriously gazes at the beast.


    Seanlu moves to the jellyfish.


    He stretched his left hand and fired water bombs.


    The jellyfish opens its mouth and roars at the small creature that dares to attack. It swings its tentacles at the water bombs while rapidly moving to Seanlu.


    Bang! Bang! The water bombs are getting destroyed.


    The jellyfish reached Seanlu and tried to grab him with its tentacles, but he is slippery.


    Seanlu avoided the tentacles as he fired water bombs.


    The jellyfish got angry, and then a blue mana surrounded its whole body. Its speed suddenly increased. It moved to Seanlu and rapidly swings its tentacles.


    Seanlu is caught off guard. He can''t keep hisposure. He just moves down, and then a tentacle is rapidly moving toward him.


    "Oh shit," blurted?Seanlu


    WATER SHIELD


    Bang! The water shield broke, and Seanlu was hit. He flew down toward the top of the huge rocks.


    Boom! Cracks and dust appeared where Seanlu crashed.


    The jellyfish follows Seanlu. It stabbed its tentacles where Seanlu crashed.


    WOOSH! Seanlu moved up and dodged the attack. His right palm has a magic circle. Threads of water rotate and gather on the circle. They are forming a rotating water sphere.


    Boom! He elerated toward the jellyfish as threads of water continue rotating on his palm.


    The jellyfish stabbed its tentacles into the air.


    Seanlu moves up while rotating his body.


    Boom! He elerated again, and he instantly arrived at the front of the jellyfish. He struck his palm with the rotating sphere.


    WATER SPEAR


    BOOM! The water sphere transformed into a rotating spear that punctured the body of the jellyfish and crushed its organ.


    The jellyfish instantly perished.


    Boom! It''s tentacles and huge body dropped to the ground.


    "Huff huff." Seanlu is panting, but he looks happy.


    Edgarnded on the top of the rock and patted Seanlu''s shoulder.


    "You did a good job," said Edgar.


    Seanlu smiled and then said,"Boss, can you smith something from it? It''s the first beast I ever hunted."


    Edgar nodded, then said,"Use your storage space. I will make something from it once we return to the headquarters."


    "Thanks, boss!" happily replied Seanlu. He approached the corpse and stretched his arms. A huge circle appeared and sucked up the corpse. Edgar gave Melody and Seanlu a ne with a huge storage space. He has many space crystals, so he can be extravagant for the legatees.


    "Hmm?" Edgar notices a rapidly approaching beast.


    LIFE DETECTION


    He detected a dragon moving toward them.


    "Move back to where we came from. Stay two kilometers away. Don''t move too far because you might get lost. A strong beast is approaching here," Edgar quickly said to Seanlu.


    Seanlu nods, then immediately moves away. He looks back at Edgar. His boss'' expression does not seem flustered. He feels relieved. he thinks that his boss is probably confident that he can handle the beast.


    The blue dragon looks like a western fantasy dragon.


    "I did not detect it before. Did it notice the fight here with the vibration in water? If I can use aura in the air for detection, then this dragon can probably detect prey with the vibration in water many kilometers away."


    The dragon opened its mouth and formed a huge energy ball.


    WOOSH! The energy ball moves much faster than Edgar''s estimate.


    Edgar quickly moves up.


    BANG! A huge explosion happened on the rock formations where Edgar was standing. Large rocks are blown away. Some rocks even reached Seanlu.


    The shockwave from the explosion affected Edgar.


    His body is uncontrobly rotating.


    Huge rocks are moving toward him.


    Edgar stretched his arms to the side, and magic circles shed on his palms.


    WATER GLOBE


    Water rotates around Edgar and forms a rotating water globe.


    Bang! Bang! The huge rocks hit the globe, and they broke into smaller pieces.


    The dragon attacks again.


    Smaller water globes formed and move around the globe that covered Edgar.


    Edgar maniptes the globes to move away.


    Boom! Boom! The smaller globes are moving around, protecting the globe at its center and blocking the energy balls rapidly being fired by the dragon.


    The attacks stop, but the dragon is actually umting more energy.


    Oom! A huge water beam is moving toward the big globe.


    Boom! The globes are annihted.


    Edgar dodged the attack. He is rapidly moving forward.


    He formed a magic circle at the front.


    As he passes through the circle, an eastern fantasy water dragones out, and he stands on its head.


    The eastern dragon formed an energy ball and fired at the blue dragon approaching from the side.


    The big energy ball turned into many water beams.


    The blue dragon formed a shield around its body.


    The beams hit the shield, but they can''t prate it.


    Edgar moves down to a gorge while the blue dragon is blocking the beams.


    He dispersed the water dragon, then moved to the wall of the gorge and stands on a protruding rock.


    CLOAKING


    A transparent cloak covers his whole body. His energy is hidden.


    The blue dragon senses that the creature''s energy has disappeared. How can it let a prey escape from its grasp? It moves toward the gorge where Edgar went earlier.


    Woosh! The blue dragon dives into the gorge. It did not notice Edgar.


    A magic circle shed on Edgar''s right arm, and then he struck his arm toward the head of the dragon.


    Brrgh! A huge rocky arm stretched from the wall of the gorge and struck the head of the dragon.

 Chapter 127 Dragon Potion

    <h4>Chapter 127 Dragon Potion</h4>


    Brrgh! A huge rocky arm stretched from the wall of the gorge and struck the head of the dragon.


    Boom! The dragon felt dizzy and is now wobbling.


    The huge rocky arm moves up, then rapidly swings down toward the body of the dragon.


    Bang! The dragon flew down to the ground.


    Woosh! Edgar follows the dragon.


    Boom! The dragon crashed to the ground. A crater appeared on the ground, and the rocks are crushed into smaller pieces.


    Edgar stretched his arms, and magic circles appeared on his palms.


    EARTH BIND


    Flexible earth pirs rise from the ground, move around the body of the dragon, and tie it down.


    Edgar raised his right arm.


    A big magic circle appears above.


    A huge blue sword ising down from the circle.


    Threads of white aura rotate on the sword as ites out of the circle.


    ROOOAR! The dragon roars and tries to break away.


    Crakk! Cracks appeared on the earth pirs.


    "It''s toote, Dragon," said Edgar.


    The twenty-meter-tall blue sword came out. It is standing above the dragon''s head. It''s edge is d with Edgar''s concept.


    Edgar''s swings down his arm.


    SWORD OF JUDGMENT


    The huge blue sword rapidly falls.


    The dragon felt the threat, then surrounded itself with a magic shield.


    BANG! The huge sword instantly broke the shield.


    BOOM! The sword is stabbed into the ground.


    The huge head of the dragon separated from its body.


    Bang! The head hit the ground, followed by its body.


    Edgar is panting. Sword of Judgment is a water magic. It will require a lot more mana if the area is not rich with water. It is only possible in the current stage of Edgar because he is surrounded by water.


    Edgar looks at the corpse of the blue dragon.


    "That kid Seanlu is lucky. A dragon potion for water aptitude is possible. I just need to revise some of the form of the dragon potion I took before in the virtual world. I will freeze some dragon parts for Sasha. She will take it when she grows up. It will be up to cousin Fei if she is willing to endure the pain in exchange for gaining power. I will also have more chips when I negotiate with Evenheartter."


    He moves down andnded beside the corpse of the dragon.


    The earth that binds the dragon crumbles.


    Edgar stretched his arm to the dragon and put it into his storage space, then he moves toward Seanlu.


    Seanlu moved to Edgar when he saw him approaching. They move together like torpedoes toward the direction of the portal.


    "Boss! That was so cool! Can I also learn those powerful water magics?" asked Seanlu.


    "Before, you won''t be able to do it. Your talent in water magic was just slightly above average, but if you endure some suffering, your aptitude for aura and water magic will increase a lot," said Edgar.


    "Suffering?" Seanlu smiled when he heard it.


    "I have suffered a lot because I was weak. Now there is a threat that could destroy our world. How can mere suffering stop me from getting stronger?" said Seanlu. He looks extraordinarily solemn when he said it. He feels that he looks cool when he said it.


    "F-fuck." Cursed by Seanlu as he sits cross-legged in the underground hall. His lip is blue, and his skin turned slightly blue.


    A few days after they return from the broken world, Edgar sessfully researched the dragon potion for water magician.


    Seanlu took it, but the pain is much stronger than he thought. Without the help of Edgar, he might not be able to endure it.


    His skin turned more blue.


    An orange magic circle appeared beneath him, then threads of fire moved around him, making his body warmer. His skin color returned to light blue, and then the threads of fire dispersed.


    Edgar is standing beside Seanlu and helping him when his body cannot endure it. He must only use fire magic when it is necessary to avoid wasting the effect of the potion. Once the body cells transform and adapt to the potion, taking more dragon potion will no longer have any effect. Minimizing the use of fire magic can maximize the effect of the dragon potion.


    Melody is watching Seanlu with concern.


    "How many times will he take the dragon potion?" asked Melody.


    "As many as he can until the potion no longer works," said Edgar.


    "Many times?" Melody is shocked. She looks at Seanlu, who is enduring so much pain.


    Seanlu notices Melody''s concern, and then he says,"S-Sister, I-I can do it."


    After a few hours, the effect of the potion diminished. Seanlu felt like many days had passed. He felt so tired, then he fainted.


    Edgar lifts Seanlu with a water ribbon, then soaks him in medicine to repair his body.


    Edgar returned home after training the legatees. His family is waiting for him. Today, Cousin Fei will battle a beast for the first time in his illusion space. He is honing her will before he gives her the dragon potion.


    He took them all to the illusion space, including the cubs.


    "Are you ready?" Edgar asked Fei.


    "Yes," answered Fei.


    Fei has a cheering squad. They are wearing white cloth on their foreheads and pom-poms on their hands.


    "Go Fei! Go Fei! Go! Go! Go!" cheered Uncle Tony.


    "You can do it, Aunt Fei!" cheered Sasha.


    Awoo! Cheered by Wisegray. Simplegray does not understand what is happening. He is thinking of food for dinner. Wisegray notices that her sibling is not cheering. She ps the head of Simplegray and barks at him. Simplegray finally understands.


    Awoo! Cheered by Simplegray.


    Fei feels embarrassed.


    Edgarughs. A magic circle forms on the ground, and then a fire lion rises from the circle.


    Fei released her aura, then magic circles formed on both her hands. Edgar has been giving them potions for aura and magic. He attributed them to his imaginary magician friend. Telling them the truth will put a lot of burden on them because they will always worry about him as he are being hunted down by powerfulpanies and guilds around the world. He trained Fei for a few hours, then they all went out to prepare for dinner.


    In the evening, Edgar is floating in the air. His coat and hair are swaying as he stares at Metro Man. He can see various gorgeous lights while in the sky.


    "It''s time to look for dragon guards," thought Edgar.


    The next day, he just came out of his room when he received a text message from his friend.


    "I am back. I am at Sofie''s ce."


    Edgar''s face looks mncholic when he saw the message. He went to the garage and drove his car. He is going to meet his friend, who will also be a member of the Hidden Dragon Guard.

 Chapter 128 The Past

    <h4>Chapter 128 The Past</h4>


    Edgar is driving in a remote ce. No cars or other people are around. There are nts and trees on the side of the road. There are pink flower petals falling from trees. Edgar slows down his car.


    He stretched his left arm outside of the window''s car. A magic circle formed on his left hand.


    The leaves from nts and falling pink petals flew to the magic circle. They float and rotate on the magic circle. The green leaves turned into tiny pieces and form a green stem. The pink petals rotate and slowly stick together, then they form a flower.


    Edgar dispersed the magic circle and holds the pink flower. It looks like a pink rose.


    It didn''t take long. He reached his destination, a memorial park.


    He drove inside the cemetery and parked his car. He walks inside while holding the pink rose.


    After walking for a while, he stands in front of a tomb.


    There is a fresh flower on the tomb. It was probably left by his friend.


    The tomb belongs to his close friend, who was a victim of hyperbeing. Her name is Sofie Palma.


    Edgar put the pink rose on the tomb, then stretched his hand and touched it.


    He smiles with a sad face and said,"I thought that the next time I visit you, I will already be holding his head."


    He turned silent for a while as he remembers the past.


    "Your dream of building Dragon Hall, I am already preparing for it, but it won''t follow your n to join the police because that is stupid. You were too foolish. Why did you do it when you don''t have the power to fight them?" said Edgar with teary eyes.


    In the year 2027, when his parents had just died from a magic beast, he met Sofie Palma.


    "k!" A 15-year-old Edgar is being hold by two teenagers. His face is swelling from punches as the teenager in front of him keeps hitting him.


    They are in a park in Man. They are surrounded by trees, and there is a river not too far from them.


    "If I say that you move away, you should move away. If I say that is my spot, that is my spot. Why would you force me to do this to make you understand?" said the yellow haired teenager named Fernan as he punched Edgar''s abdomen.


    "k!" Blood is leaking from Edgar''s mouth.


    "Huff huff, it''s a public area. Anyone has the right to sit in that spot. How can you own that spot?!" shouted Edgar.


    Pak! Edgar''s face is pped by Fernan.


    Fernan chuckles as he grabs Edgar''s hair. He shook Edgar''s head and then pped him a few times.


    Edgar is still stubbornly staring at Fernan. Fernan let go of Edgar''s hair.


    "Sigh, what do we do? This guy is so stubborn," said Fernan as he raised his left hand and touches his hair, but his face is actually turning more hideous. His grin became bigger. His cronies noticed the grin of Fernan, and they chuckle. Stubborn guys like Edgar are the favorites of Fernan to break.


    Fernan walks toward a stone and picks it up. His cronies force Edgar to the ground and ce his hand on the ground. Edgar is struggling, but he is firmly hold.


    Fernan has a big grin as he walks toward Edgar. His grin is stopped by a loud shout.


    "Stooop!" shouted a girl who looks seventeen years old, wearing white shorts and rubber shoes. She has ponytailed brown hair. She has sweat on her face caused by her jogging a while ago.


    Fernan looks at the girl with an annoyed face and says,"Woman, don''t meddle with what we do, or else I will make you lose some teeth."


    The girl did not stop approaching.


    Fernan''s face became fierce. He threw the stone at the girl''s face.


    The girl swiftly avoided the stone


    Fernan rushes to the girl.


    "I told you not to meddle, woman!"


    Fernan struck with his right fist.


    The girl stepped to the right and made a judo throw. Fernan flew into the air.


    Fernan''s cronies shoved Edgar to the ground, and then they also attacked the girl.


    The girl is swiftly avoiding their fists and kicks.


    "Ahhh!" the teenager rushes to the girl and wants to grab her.


    The girl rotated and dodged the rushing teenager, then made a round kick. She kicked the back of the teenager.


    The teenager is pushed into the tree.


    "k!" The teenager''s face hit the tree, and he fell to the ground.


    The remaining teenager is charging nearby, ready to throw a punch, but the girl is faster.


    She made a front kick and hit the sr plexus of the teenager. The teenager''s legs went limp.


    "Phew," the girl breathes in relief. She wipes the sweat from her forehead, then turns her head to Edgar to ask.


    "Are you all ri-" She looks around her. Then she sees Edgar, who is already walking away.


    "Waaah, that ungrateful bastard! Hmpf!" She stomped her feet as she looks at the back of Edgar, who is moving away without even thanking her.


    The next day, at noon, the girl went to a restaurant to eat.


    A teenager with dark brown skin and ponytailed ck hair saw the girl entering the restaurant.


    "Hey Sophie, is it beef again? Aren''t you afraid of getting fat?" asked the teenager.


    "Hahaha Gan, how can I get fat if they all burned when I practiced martial arts?" said Sofie with acent face as she taps her t tummy.


    Gan justughed at thecent Sofie, then he shouted to the kitchen.


    "Hey Edgar, one order for beef."


    After a while, Edgar came out from the kitchen and served the order. There are bandages on his face.


    Sofie is looking at her phone. She did not notice the approaching Edgar. When Edgar put the food on her table, she raised her head to thank him, but she is surprised as she saw his familiar face.


    "It''s you," said Sofie, pointing her finger to Edgar.


    Edgar returned to the kitchen after serving the meal.


    Gan has just served a table near Sofie and noticed her pointing her finger at Edgar.


    "Is there a problem?" asked Gan.


    "Gan, do you know that ungrateful bastard?" asked Sofie.


    "Are you referring to Edgar? He is my friend. Why are you calling him an ungrateful bastard?" asked Gan.


    Sofie narrates what happened yesterday.


    Gan sighs and says,"Something unfortunate happened to his parents very recently. He has be a lot silent since then."


    Gan tells Sofie what happened to Edgar''s parents and the fact that he has a three-year-old sister to take care of.


    Sofie turned silent when she heard what happened.


    In the afternoon, Edgar returned to the park, where his parents always bring them when they have time.


    He sits on a small mound. The mound is full of green grass and has some trees. Below, there is a road made up of stones and tiles. There is a river beside the road.


    It is a remote spot often visited by them.


    His eyes turned watery as he remembers his parents.


    There is a sound of footsteps behind him.


    He wiped his tears and looked behind him.


    Sofie is walking toward him while holding a branch of a tree. She is wearing a skirt and blouse. Her shoulder-length brown hair is loose.


    Sofie''s parents brought her here to rx. She went to this spot because she heard the story of Edgar. She did expect that he really is here.


    She jumped on the slope of the mound, then jumped again andnded on the road.


    She takes a sword stance, then swings the wooden branch as if it''s a sword.


    "Crying will not bring them back," said Sofie as she performs graceful sword arts.


    "Wallowing in sadness will not help you prevent the tragedy from happening again." She stopped performing sword arts, and she faces Edgar.


    "Don''t you still have a family? Are you going to allow the tragedy to repeat? Will you allow yourself to be helpless again or will you get the strength to fight back?" asked Sofie.


    She raised the wooden branch, then stepped forward and stabbed toward Edgar.


    "My martial arts might not be as strong as the power of hyperbeings, but it''s a good start toward the strength that you need, isn''t it?" said Sofie with a smile as her hair and clothes sway. In Edgar''s eyes, she was extra graceful at that time.

 Chapter 129 The Past(2)

    <h4>Chapter 129 The Past(2)</h4>


    When Edgar heard what Sofie had said, he remembered how his father entrusted his sister to him before hisst breath.


    His eyes turned watery, and he bit his lips to prevent himself from howling. He stares at Sofie. Her words keep ringing in his ears. He grips his fists hard. He wiped his tears, then his eyes are changing. His eyes are getting filled with more will to fight.


    He stood up and said,"I will get it. I will get that strength."


    Sofie has a bigger smile when she heard Edgar.


    "Come down here. I will teach you the basics first," said Sofie.


    Edgar imitated Sofie and jumped on the uneven slope of the mound, but he slipped.


    "Ah! Shit!" He fell on the slope and rolled to the ground.


    "Waah! Are you all right?" asked Sofie as she runs toward Edgar.


    "It hurts!" thought Edgar, but his face is expressionless. He cannot further lose face.


    He stands up, touches his nose, and says,"Hmpf! It''s nothing."


    He did not know that his hand is dirty, so his hand put dirt on his nose.


    Sofie giggle when she saw it.


    She broke the branch into two and gave the other half to Edgar.


    "Attack me," said Sofie as she took a sword stance.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Edgar as he rushes to Sofie and swings down the branch.


    Sofie swiftly avoided it.


    Edgar keeps attacking, but all of them are avoided easily by Sofie. He was also hit in several parts of his body.


    "Huff huff," Edgar is heavily panting. He did not even touch the clothes of Sofie.


    Sofie approached him with a smile and said,"You should start with basic footwork first and repeatedly practice sword stances and sh. I will demonstrate them to you, and you should practice them every day. You should also jog to increase your endurance. Don''t overdo it. Don''t exceed your body''s tolerance. There is a dojo in our school where I practice, but you can''t go there. This park is good enough. I will help you practice here."


    Edgar nods. Sofie demonstrated the basics. She looks at the time on her watch. It''s time for her to return.


    Edgar looks at the girl. He is a stranger to her, but she went to such a length to help him.


    "Thank you, and I''m sorry that I did not thank you before," said Edgar.


    "It''s fine," said Sofie.


    Edgar looks at the girl and asks, "Why are you helping me?"


    Sofie smiles, moves to the railings, and watches the scene on the opposite side of the river with a reminiscent look.


    "When I was a child, I was almost kidnapped, but I was saved by a female stranger at the expense of her life."


    Sofie''s back looks solemn with the rays of the sunset.


    "Edgar, before the broken world appears, the world is already dark. Now, the world has be darker, but there are rare beings that will lend a hand to a stranger even in times of danger. I call them Pris."


    Sofie turned to her back and smiled at Edgar.


    "Let''s meet againter," said Sofie as she walked away.


    "Wait! I still don''t know your name!" shouted Edgar.


    Sofie looks at him.


    "Sofie, Sofie Palma."


    Sofie continues walking away after saying her name.


    Edgar looks at her back.


    "Sofie, Pris." Murmured by Edgar, then he looks at the top of the mound.


    "Father, Mother, don''t worry, I will take care of Sasha," Edgar thought as he grips his fists.


    After that day, Edgar trained hard, not just in swords but even in spears. He trained together with Sofie for eight months, and they became close friends.


    One day, Edgar is standing on top of the mound. His left hand is holding the sheath of the sword. His right hand is holding a bunch of leaves. He threw the bunch of leaves, then jumped on the slope of the mound.


    Boom! He charged forward, then drew his sword in the air.


    TNNG! The sword shed a leaf in the air, then he rotates to his back in mid-air.


    Flop! Hended on the stone road, then takes a shing stance. He charged forward, then shed the leaves that are already near the ground.


    All the leaves fell to the ground without any cuts.


    "Shit! I cannot even cut one leaf!" cursed Edgar.


    "Why is Sofie not here yet?" Edgar asks himself as he wipes his sweat.


    "Hmm?" He notices Gan running toward him.


    "Edgaaaar! Something happened to Sofie! Someone called me and told me to go to the site quickly!" Gan shouted. His face looks so worried.


    Edgar''s face changed. He has a very bad feeling.


    They quickly rushed to the site. After running, they reached the ce. There are police cars and?many people.


    When Edgar saw the police cars and policemen, he prayed earnestly.


    "No! No! Please, Sofie, be fine!" Edgar earnestly hopes in his mind, but his hope is crushed by a despairing howl.


    "Ahhhhhh! Sofiiiiiie!" Sofie''s mother is embracing a girl covered by a white cloth on the ground. Her upper body is naked, and her skin has turned purple. Sofie''s father is kneeling on the cement road. They keep wailing. It was so painful for them to see the state of Sofie''s body.


    Edgar and Gan are petrified. Their eyes turned watery. They can''t stop their tears from gushing.


    Edgar bit his lips to prevent himself from howling.


    The onlookers are whispering together.


    "I heard that she tries to save a girl being forcefully dragged to a van. She injured the man, then more powerful men came out and took her down. Both her and the girl are taken inside. The van moved away, but not long after, she was thrown outside without clothes. Her limbs are broken. Her face is, sigh, she definitely suffered a lot."


    More tears flow from Edgar''s eyes, and he grips his fists hard when he heard it. His mouth is trembling as he holds himself back from wailing.


    The ambnce came and took Sofie''s body. The mother went with the ambnce, while the father went with the police.


    Gan wipes his tears, and he pats Edgar''s shoulder. His eyes are still red.


    "We should go to the morgue. Her parents need support right now," said Gan.


    "I-I will followter,"absentmindedly said by Edgar.


    Gan nodded, then he left.


    The onlookers are leaving.


    Edgar sat on the roadside. His mind is nk, as he still can''t ept what happened.


    There are policemen talking inside the patrol car. They didn''t notice Edgar, who is sitting near their car.


    A man with a beard and messy hair is sitting in the back seat. He took out a cigarette, opened the window, lit the cigarette, and started smoking. He is wearing civilian clothes.


    "There is only one poison user that can cause that skin color," said the investigator in the back seat.


    "Sigh, what can we do? It involves a hyperbeing. The case will be transferred to PHA, but I doubt that they can do something about it. They are powerless against that man. That man will probably force a random man to take the me," said the policeman in the front seat.


    The investigator smokes. His face looks exhausted. He said,"I am getting tired of seeing the results of the investigation but can''t put the real perpetrators behind bars. If I don''t have family to feed and support, I could have resigned a long time ago, but I don''t know how long I can hold on."


    "Sigh, you should take a break," said the policeman to his friend.


    Edgar returned to the spot where he always trained with Sofie. He is holding the railing beside the river. As he looks at the setting sun, tears are flowing from his eyes. Sofie''s voice is reverberating in his ears. It was also sundown when she mentioned her dream.


    "My dream is to make Man a safe ce for everyone to live. From Man to other cities, then to the whole country. I will join the police and create an elite squad, I will call it Dragon Hall!" said Sofie as she spread her arms to wee the flowing wind.

 Chapter 130 Recruiting Dragon Guards

    <h4>Chapter 130 Recruiting Dragon Guards</h4>


    "Tsk! What a foolish dream! How can ordinary humans fight hyperbeings thatmit crimes? Even gangsposed of normal humans are probably backed by someone powerful. How else can they exist until now?" said Edgar.


    "YAAAA!" Sofie struck Edgar''s head with her fist.


    "Shit! Why did you hit me?" asked Edgar as he holds his head, hit by Sofie.


    "Hmpf! How can you belittle my dream? You will be the vice captain of Dragon Hall. You will be responsible for everything, and I will be responsible for morale," said Sofie as she pointed her finger at Edgar.


    "Fuck! Aren''t you just a decoration if you pass all the work to me?!" Edgar shouted.


    "Hahahaha, you should read more. It''s calledissez-faire leadership," said Sofie as she pats Edgar''s shoulder whileughing.


    More tears flow from Edgar''s eyes as he remembers the scene. He can no longer hold it back.


    "AHHHHHHH!" screams Edgar. Snots and tears flowed from his face as he wailed.


    In the evening, he went back to their house. They are now living with his uncle Tony and cousin Fei. He went to his room and did some research. He wants to find out who the hyperbeing is¡ªthe real perpetrator¡ªas the investigator and the policeman said a while ago. After researching, he found the hyperbeing. Since that time, he has never forgotten his face¡ªthe hyperbeing that rules a whole ind, someone that cannot be chained byws: Poison Lord.


    "Wait a little longer. I will personally send him to hell," said Edgar as he touched the tomb, then wiped his tears.


    There are footsteps behind him.


    "I thought I saw someone else. I almost did not recognize you," said a young man standing behind Edgar. He has brown skin and quite long ck hair.


    Edgar turned his back and smiled at the man. He hasn''t seen him for more than a year. Gan had to go home to their province to take care of his sick mother. His mother had already recovered, but he did not return to Man.


    "Gan, it''s good to see you again. Why are you only returning now?" asked Edgar.


    "That-," Gan scratched the back of his head and seems embarrassed.


    "I became a father,"said Gan with an embarrassed face.


    Edgar is surprised and happy for his friend.


    "Damn! Why did you not tell me?" asked Edgar.


    "I was very busy! I have to work several jobs for my family! All I have in mind is my family! How can I have time to think about anything else? You don''t understand how a father feels!" Gan shouted.


    Edgar subconsciously rubbed his nose out of embarrassment. He couldn''t tell his friend yet that he had already experienced being a father and even a great-grandfather.


    "Fufufu, let me show you my treasure," said Gan. Then he took out his wallet and showed hard copy of a photo.


    Edgar looks at it.


    "W-what?! How did you fool her?!" asked Edgar with a shocked face. The photo shows a smiling, beautifuldy holding a very cute baby. The woman''s skin is white. She looks like the daughter of a rich family.


    Gan''s face turned ugly. He grabs Edgar''s clothes and shouts at him.


    "Damn you! You are my friend! Why do you have the same reaction as the others?! You know me, even better than my mother. Y-You are my friend!" said Gan as he shakes Edgar''s body. He feels sad that they all think the same, even his close friend. His eyes became teary.


    "Hahahaha, I''m just kidding," said Edgar. He feels happy that he is still the Gan that he knows.


    He patted Gan''s shoulder.


    "Gan, join me. Let''s continue the dream of Sofie."


    In the evening, within a remote pub somewhere in Man, a weary-looking middle-aged man with messy curly hair and a beard is drinking beer. On the desk, there is a paper with a written resignation letter as the title. His name is Gin, a professional investigator of CIU. He was the investigator in Sofie''s case. The Criminal Investigation Unit, or CIU, is an arm of the Philippine Police Force. It is responsible for the investigation.


    He is wearing a blue jean jacket, pants, a white polo shirt, and ck shoes. He finished drinking his beer, picked up his letter, and put it in his jacket.


    He is walking in an alley while looking down on the ground, then stopped on his tracks after he heard a chuckle. He raised his head, and he looks shocked.


    "Gin, I admit that if I were to just rely on ourselves, we would not be able to find you, but too bad, someone gave us a tip, so here I am," said a man with gray hair wearing a striped long sleeve and rubber shoes. His hands are in his pocket. He looks hideous as he grins at Gin.


    "Sigh,why were you so stubborn? We already warned you to keep your eyes closed. Did you not get the message when we sent an ordinary human assassin to kill you? I could have targeted your family to give you a clearer message, but you are really good at hiding them," said Willow with a look of regret.


    "Willow, I already wrote the resignation letter. I will resign from my job tomorrow," said Gin. His face looks very serious.


    Willow raised his left hand and shook his hair.


    He chuckled and said,"You should have done it earlier. I already personally went out. How can I go back empty-handed? I should at least take your head."


    Gin pulled out his gun from his back and aimed at Willow.


    Shoo! A dagger d with wind element stabbed the barrel of the gun and destroyed it.


    Willow flicked his right hand, and a dagger came out of his sleeve.


    He chuckles, raises his right hand, and sways his dagger while saying,"No guns allowed. I heard you are good with daggers. y with me for a while."


    Gin stepped back, let go of his gun, and immediately turned to his back to run, but he stopped on his track again. There is someone behind him.


    A tall, burly man with a crew-cut hairstyle is standing while his back rests against a wall. He has an earring on his right ear.He is wearing a fitted shirt and loose pants.


    He lit his cigarette on his mouth. He let out a smoke and said,"y with him. You will instantly die if you move this way."


    Raff, the burly man, did not even look at Gin while he was speaking. He continued to smoke after giving his warning.


    Gin observes his situation, and he knows there is no escape. He has a mncholic smile. He didn''t expect that he would not lose his life while on active duty, but tonight, before his resignation tomorrow,


    "Mimi, I''m very sorry. I failed as a father to you," thought Gin as he felt his impending doom.


    He raised his hands and fixed his hair. He reached out to his back and took his daggers, then he faced Willow. His eyes are sharp.?He will not die without fighting back.


    Willow chuckles and walks to Gin.


    "Hmm?" Willow heard footsteps behind him. He looks behind him, and then he sees a man. The man has white hair. He is wearing a mask, a ck jacket, and casual clothes.


    "That is enough. You scums really enjoy toying with others. Let me y with you instead. Consider it yourst game," said Edgar as he walks toward Willow.


    Willow''s face turned fierce when he heard Edgar. He chuckled, then turned around to face Edgar. He released his aura, then wind flows around his body. Threads of wind element rotated on his dagger. The dagger became a shortser sword.


    Edgar also released his aura while walking. Threads of wind move around his body.


    Willow dashes forward. His eyes look fierce as he stares at Edgar. He imagines his dagger making a hole in Edgar''s neck.


    He fiercely stabbed his dagger.


    Edgar swiftly dodged the dagger by stepping to the left side and rotating his body as he moves forward.


    His left hand reached out into Willow''s hair. Threads of wind rotate on his left leg, and more aura gathered on the leg.


    His left hand holds Willow''s hair. Willow swung his dagger, but Edgar blocked it by holding the right arm that holds the dagger with his right hand.


    Edgar pulled down Willow''s hair.


    Willow''s upper body is forced to bend. Edgar''s whole body force is concentrated on his left knee, moving to the back of Willow.


    MINUTE SUBTLETY: WIND SHOCK


    Boom! "k!" Willow coughed out blood. The cloth in front of his body is torn to pieces by a shockwave. There is still a rotating wind in the air that originated from Willow''s body.


    Crakk! A cracking sound of bone appeared. Willow''s spine is broken.

 Chapter 131 Gin Codename: Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 131 Gin Codename: Shadow</h4>


    Willow dropped to the ground. He is twitching and cannot move.


    Raff threw away his cigarette, and he stares fiercely at Edgar. He thought Willow could handle his enemy. He did not expect that the battle would end in an instant. He activated his skill. He is confident that he can defeat Edgar. His speed and strength are better than Willow''s.


    Riiip! His clothes are ripped apart as his whole body swells, and then blue fur appears on his body.


    He became a beastman, a blue wolf.


    Raff d his whole body with an aura.


    "Boy, you made me lose a valuable partner. I will make sure to slowly rip you apart!" said Raff.


    He walks toward Edgar. When he moved closer, he lowered his body and put more aura on his feet.


    Raff stares at Edgar with strong bloodlust and said,"Boy! I will take your left leg first that hit Wil-"


    Boom! Raff was not able to continue to talk after a red blur with shing lightning moved. There was a white line that shed in the air.


    Raff''s head is flying in the air.


    Behind Raff''s body is Edgar.


    Edgar''s body is shing with lightning. His sword is d with his concept.


    "Wha-" Raff did not even finish his thought. He lost his consciousness forever. His head fell to the ground. The head and body reverted back to human form.


    Edgar puts his sword back in his storage space, then looks at Gin.


    "Do you know their background?" asked Edgar.


    "No one will take revenge for them because they are frencers. They had gained magical ability spontaneously, and they don''t want to join the guild or government. They offer some shady services in exchange for magic and aura resources. I was investigating a trafficking ring. Their trafficking business was destroyed because of me," said Gin.


    Edgar nods, as expected of a dragon guard member that he selected. He has been flying around Metro Man and nearby provinces at night. He has been looking for people with a good aptitude for aura and magic. He also tested their character in the illusion.


    Gin has a poor aptitude for aura and an average aptitude for magic. He has no affinity for other elements. That is probably the reason that he is not selected for cultivation in the police force. What they didn''t know is that he has a good aptitude for shadow magic. He wants to cultivate him, so he tested all possible affinities.


    Dragon Hall needs an intelligence source, but the Philippines is not Baynard. He is not a prince or king. He is just an average citizen of the country. It will be difficult to build an intelligencework from scratch, but there is a ready-made intelligencework for him, the CIU. He just needs someone who will give Pris ess to theirwork¡ªsomeone who can do it with ease because of his high position¡ªGin, the deputy director of CIU.


    Edgar looks at the corpses of the two hyperbeings, then casts magic. Lines of fire moved to the corpse, then they became a fire tornado. The fire tornado turned the corpses into ash, and Edgar cleaned them with magic.


    Edgar looks at Gin, then starts talking with him.


    "If you are investigating the trafficking, then you should already be aware of the seriousness of the matter. There are shady matters going on that make the eradication of trafficking difficult. Sometimes, thew itself ties the hands of the government body. A force is needed to eradicate the pests without being tied byw.


    Join me, Gin. This is the best time to move while the top families and guilds haven''tpletely adjusted to the new era. It will just be a matter of time before a system that will restrict all new hyperbeings is established. If we move now, it will be difficult for them to point the assant, as there are many new hyperbeings not registered. Gin, give your daughter a safe ce to live where she can y at a park without making you feel worried that she will be taken away."


    Gin''s eyes are starting to burn with fighting spirit as he listens to Edgar. The feeling that he had when he just started working as a newbie with big dreams started to ignite. He grips his fists hard. Although he is somehow persuaded by Edgar, he has to know him more if he can be trusted.


    "What is your n?" asked Gin.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Gin.


    Edgar talks about his n, and Gin listens carefully. The more Gin listens, the more his eyes turn wide.


    Gin turned silent for a while, then sighed. He took out a cigarette and lit it. He smokes and looks at the sky. The smiling face of his seven-year-old daughter appears in the sky. He too wants his daughter to grow up and enjoy her life in a safe ce. He took the cigarette out of his mouth and smiled.


    He stretched his hand to Edgar and said,"Let me formally introduce myself. I''m Gin Magna, and my codename will be Shadow."


    Edgar smiles, and he shakes Gin''s hand.


    "Wee to the team, Shadow."


    Edgar flew to another city. He wants to find more potential members. He has already selected the others. He will meet them in the next few days. He reached Navotas City, then used life detection.


    "Hmm?" Edgar detected an injured young man on the beach.


    He flew toward the beach. The young man is unconscious.


    He healed the man''s injuries, then he controlled the sand and let it lift the young man. He molded the sand into a golem and let it hold the young man like a princess, then let it walk toward the mangrove. The golem slowly turned back into sand as it dropped the young man to the ground.


    Edgar activated illusion dust.


    "His name is Oswal. Hmmm, he also has a grudge against Poison Lord, and he was saved by a secret agent of PHA. His personality is not bad," thought Edgar as he watches the illusion. He deactivated the illusion after watching for a while.


    "This kid is smart and has a brave heart. He probably sneaked out from Pwan Ind through the ship used by Poison Guild members," thought Edgar.


    He measures the aptitude of the young man. He couldn''t help but smile when he saw the result.


    "He has a high aptitude for aura and lightning. He could be a Legatee of Aktor''s Legacy."

 Chapter 132 Assemble Hidden Dragon Guards

    <h4>Chapter 132 Assemble Hidden Dragon Guards</h4>


    The next day, Seanlu, who had just finished soaking in a bath tub with medicine, went to the living room of the vi.


    "Boss, my vision has improved a lot. The previous n will no longer work," said Seanlu.


    "Are there some guilds that still monitor and want to recruit you?" asked Edgar.


    "Yes, boss. They thought PHA is the force that secretly protects me, but I did not formally join yet, so they think they can still recruit me," said Seanlu.


    "I allowed you to take the potion because I already modified the n. Let''s carry it out tomorrow," said Edgar.


    Seanlu went to a hospital the next day. He is followed by someone hired by a guild. Edgar put the opthalmologist to sleep in the parking lot. Before the car of the opthalmologist arrives, he hacks the CCTV to move, and the reserved parking lot for the car can no longer be seen by the camera.


    He disguised himself as an opthalmologist and went to a clinic room in the hospital. Seanlu was the first patient. He gave him a document containing a fake assessment of his vision. Edgar had studied the basics of opthalmology when he modified the n. He went back to the parking lot and waited for Seanlu and the person hired by the guild to leave before waking up the opthalmologist. The opthalmologist he selected is antisocial. The staff won''t talk with him, even if they find something weird about him today.


    Seanlu went to the bathroom, put the document on the tiles beside the washbasin, and then went inside the cubicle. The person hired by the guild took a photo of the document, and then he immediately left.


    Not long after he went out of the bathroom, his phone rang.


    "It''s me. Damn! It will require a high-level healer to heal that. We need to pay a high price to invite one. Invite him for a sparring. We''ll see if he is worth the price or if he just won the fight because of a fluke," said someone on the other side of the phone.


    Seanlu agreed to the request of a guild for sparring. He deliberately acted clumsy. The guild thinks that Seanlu won because he was underestimated too much and is nothing special once his enemy is prepared. They think that the students who witnessed the fight exaggerated what they saw. Tyron and the level two aura master insist that they were just careless. The guild''s final assessment is that he is ordinary with severe illness in his eyes, not worthy of their attention. Their assessment result spread to other guilds, so they stopped wasting their time on him.


    "Hahahaha, boss, your n works. Those annoying stalkers are gone," said Seanlu.


    Edgar nodded, then said,"I will give you an eyess with a normal lens."


    "B-boss, can you use the frame of my eyesses and change the lens? It has sentimental value," said Seanlu with an embarrassed look.


    Edgar chuckled when he heard his request. The eyesses were probably gifted by the ss rep.


    A few dayster, in the early morning, a female teenager with yellow hair looks fidgety as she approaches a spot within a park in Man. She is wearing shorts and rubber shoes.


    She climbs an uneven slope of a mound. She is careful, so she won''t slip.


    "Phew." She wipes away the sweat that do not exist when she reached the top. The mound is not that high. She smiles, then walks forward and swings the big nts that block the way.


    She froze when she saw what is in front of her. Several men with sharp eyes are looking at her.


    "A-Am I fooled? W-Will I be kidnapped? I shouldn''t have believed that Mister Ghost, b-but the power he showed is real. It''s difficult not to believe him. I-I want to go home," thought the female teenager.


    A man chuckled when he saw the female teenager. His age seems to be in senior high. He has long orange hair, brown skin, and a muscr body. His name is Busca.


    Busca faces the girl and says,"Since you are here, don''t think of going home yet."


    "k!" The girl feels terrified. Her worst thought really happened. Her eyes became watery.


    "Hahahaha, Busca, your look and the way you said it will make her misunderstand. She might think you are a kidnapper," said a man with a crew cut, z-line hairstlyle while holding a cigarette. He is Mike, the gangster saved by Edgar.


    "What did you say?!"?Busca asked angrily.


    Mike looks at the girl and says, "Girl, don''t misunderstand, we are all given an invitation by Mr. Ghost."


    "Really?" The girl is surprised and happy.


    Someone''s voice catches everyone''s attention.


    "You are all here."


    Edgar came out from behind a tree. His whole body is cloak in the color of wood. He walks toward the mound as the cloak disappears. He is wearing a white coat. His hair is ck, but his face is different.


    He jumped to the mound.


    He rides a wind in midair, then moves to the front of the mound.


    All the people in the mound are Legatees that he selected. He met them in his current disguise.


    Edgar looks at everyone.


    Mike, the gangster, will carry on the legacy of Marco.


    Oswal, the revenger, is Aktor''s legatee.


    Busca, a delinquent teenager with a soft spot for puppies and children, is Bartos'' legatee.


    Eric, the spear fanatic, will carry the legacy of Rey.


    Emily,a clumsy girl, is a natural archer who will inherit Lily''s art of archery.


    Gan and Gin are already at headquarters. He needed to measure the resolve of everyone who came here before bringing them to the headquarters.


    "Before joining the team, I want you to know its mission first. If you don''t have the resolve to carry it, it is better that you quit now," said Edgar.


    Everyone has a serious look on their face.


    "We are not the only beings in the universe. Outside of Earth, there are beings that are invading and destroying worlds. You heard the news of a sudden world''s burst in Quezon City. The truth is, the beings that came out aren''t mindless beings but orcs and ogres that can think like us. Our world has caught the eye of the powerful force behind the invasion of various worlds in the universe," said Edgar.


    Everyone''s face is very shocked. Their faces turned pale, and sweat flow from their foreheads.


    "I want to form a force that can fight those invaders. You right now cannot even fight the weakest cannon fodders of the invaders, but I can give you that power. Will you watch on the sidelines as invaders cause destruction, or will you fight back? Step forward if you have the resolve to fight," said Edgar, then looks at the expressions of everyone.


    Mike has no family, but he has friends that he treats as brothers. He grips his fist hard. He does not want to have those powerless feelings again as he watches his brothers get injured and about to be killed. He took the cigarette from his mouth that was about to finish. He gripped the cigarette, then fire enveloped his fist, and the cigarette turned into ash. His eyes became more determined, and he is the first to step forward.


    Busca lost his family. He grew up on the street. The first few years of the appearance of a broken world were chaotic. There was not enough time, manpower, and resources to manage those affected by the rampage of the magic beasts. Some children are forced to live on their own in the street. Busca was one of them.


    When the government fully adjusted to the effects of the broken world and hyperbeings, they finally had enough time to manage all the street children, but Busca did not go to the orphanage. He is used to living on his own. He has good neighbors. There are children who treat him as their older brother. He even recently adopted a street puppy. The faces of innocent children and the puppy appear in his mind.


    "I want to see them grow up," thought Busca. He grins, then takes a step forward.


    Eric grips his spear harder. Hees from a schrly family. He is shunned in his family because he is not good at his studies and is always distracted by his spear training. His father is cold toward him, and his mother seldom talks to him, but he knows they are concerned about him.


    There is always medicine on the table whenever Eric injures his palm from his practice. His father buys it, but he does not directly give it to him. His mother wants to talk to him, but his father always stares at her, making her shut up. They are deliberately acting cold so he can give up his spear. Thankfully, he has a cousin who always supports him.


    "I will make my parents realize that a pen is not what we need but power. I will get that power, and I must protect my cousin from that damn simp four eyes!" thought Eric, then he stepped forward.


    Edgar imperceptibly smiles when he sees Eric stepping forward and thinks


    "Things will be interesting in the headquarterster."

 Chapter 133 Assemble Hidden Dragon Guards(2)

    <h4>Chapter 133 Assemble Hidden Dragon Guards(2)</h4>


    Oswal looks different. His skin is fair. The poison guild will not be able to recognize him. They won''t look for him in Metro Man because it won''t cross their minds that he is able to escape from Pwan Ind as an ordinary being. Although they won''t look for him here, Edgar still gave him a little disguise, at least turning his dark brown skin into fair skin. He also gave him money and time to think about whether he wanted to join PHA or his team. He also showed him the power of Aktor''s legacy on the beach.


    Oswal thought that his biggest purpose is revenge, but that is actually so insignificant whenpared to the world that is at risk of being destroyed.


    "Mr. Simon is gone, but his parents, who are already old, are still alive. They don''t even know that Mr.Simon is gone," thought Oswal.


    He knew that Simon is gone because they were trying to lure him with his corpse when he was hiding in the restricted area. When Simon let him escape,he entrusted his parents to him. The poison guild does not know that Simon has a family. Simon asked him a favor: visit his parents during the holidays every year.


    "Mr. Simon, I owe you my life. I promise to protect your parents'' lives," Oswal thought, and then he also stepped forward.


    Emily looks left and right. Everyone has already stepped forward. She looks anxious. She felt pressured, so she also stepped forward.


    Edgar chuckles at silly Emily.


    He turned to his back and looks at the railing. Sofie''s back appears in Edgar''s vision.


    "You will be called Dragon Guards. It will take time before you be qualified to face the invaders, but I prepared steps that will make you have that qualification. One of the steps is to have an iron will. There is a way to help you hone your will while contributing a good deed¡ªeliminating the scums. Let''s make Dragon Hall give them terror, and let''s make our ce a little safer for ordinary people to live," said Edgar.


    Everyone smiles while they look at Edgar''s back. They feel that they are doing a lofty job.


    A magic circle appears beneath Edgar''s feet. It became bigger until the circle included everyone, then they teleported.


    They appeared in the underground hall of the vi.


    Everyone looks shocked that they suddenly appeared in another ce.


    They look at the hall. Aside from the tower in the middle and a strange-colored purple door with a silver edge, the hall looks empty.


    "Follow me," said Edgar.


    He walks toward the purple space door.


    Everyone excitedly follows Edgar. They thought that there was nothing special about the headquarters of the Dragon Guards when they saw the empty hall.


    They entered the space door, and then they are shock.


    The wide pathway is made up of stone. On both sides are trees with many branches and pink leaves. Below the trees are lush green grasses. Twenty meters away from the entrance, there is a wide open space and a fountain with a gorgeous water disy.


    On the left side, twenty meters away from trees with pink leaves, there is a forty-meter-circumference blueke. There is a long wooden pathway in theke that leads to the gazebo in the middle. On the left side of theke is a garden with a wide variety of magical or medicinal nts.


    There are giant trees that look like brocolii with many branches all over the pocket dimension. There are giant mushrooms near theke, but they are actually cottages built by Edgar.


    The nts and trees can survive because beneath them, there are runes controlled by Pris. The runes are all powered by lightning within a sealed chamber.


    The sky is blue with cloud formations. It is a projection. There is a big sun in the sky that will turn into a moon in the evening. The sky and the sun are also controlled by Pris.


    Edgar went back and forth from a restricted area to the vi to transnt the nts and trees.


    He has bigger storage equipment, so he only moved back and forth a few times. Theke is made with water magic. He went to such lengths to ensure that the dragon guards could have a safe ce to rx and enjoy their time with their teammates.


    Edgar looks at them. He removed his disguise, and then his real face and hair color appeared.


    "Wee to Dragon Guards Headquarters. My real name is Edgar Rios," said Edgar while smiling at them.


    Everyone is surprised that Edgar is willing to show his real face. They can understand if he does not show his real face now since they only met recently.


    "Are we still in the country?" asked Emily.


    Edgar nodded, then said,"You are still in the vi. You are within a pocket dimension."


    "What?!" everyone eximed when they heard it. They felt that their boss is much more capable than they thought. They feel excited.


    "Hmm?" Eric seems to have noticed something on theke.


    A young man is riding a water wave. His upper body is naked. He is wearing white pants for martial arts. He jumped forward, then released his aura in mid-air. He rotated in the air while slowly swinging his right arm.


    A water ribbon rises from theke and moves around the young man, then it follows his rhythm.


    The young man seems familiar to Eric. He rubs his eyes to ensure that he is not mistaken. He looks at the young man again.


    "Fuck! Four eyes! It''s really you!" shouted Eric as he pointed his finger at Seanlu.


    Seanlu stopped practicing and looked at the source of the voice, which sounded familiar and irritating to him. Then he saw Eric.


    "Damn! Why is the spear addict here? Shit, the boss told us that new dragon guards are going to arrive. Is he selected? Damn! How can fate be so cruel? I will see his annoying face every day!" Seanlu''s face turned ugly as he looks at Eric.


    Melody was tending the garden. She already saw them with her life detection when they arrived. She walked out of the garden. A magic circle shed beneath her feet, then a wind carries her to the sky, and she flew toward Edgar and the other new members.


    Melody''s ash-long hair and white dress are swaying as she flies.


    "What a beautifuldy," said Mike as he saw Melody flying toward them. He is only amazed. His type is mature women.


    Busca does not care, the same as Oswal. They only think about martial arts right now. More so when they knew the crisis on Earth.


    Eric seems to have someone else in his heart, so he is not affected much by Melody''s beauty. He still stares at Seanlu, who is riding a water wave and also moving toward them.


    Emily feels very happy that there is anotherdy on the team.


    There are two other men walking toward them.


    "Hahahaha! Are they the new members?" asked Gan.


    Gin has a much better look. He does not look as decadent as before. He shaved his beard. His eyes look sharper.


    Everyone arrived.


    Edgar looks at them.


    "Right now, we need to hide our forces as we are still too weak to face the forces that will suppress us once we be a threat. Once wee out of hiding, anyone that touches us must be ready to face destruction!"

 Chapter 134 Oscar Codename: Android

    <h4>Chapter 134 Oscar Codename: Android</h4>


    Within a lush forest not too far from Metro Man, there is a secret underground headquarters.


    A man with long red hair wearing a ck coat is looking at the floating screen over a hologram. The screen is showing an alert level 3 of Worlds Burst in a city. There are other screens that show videos of what is going on in the city.


    In the shadow of a corner within the room, there is a tall shadow of a human.


    In the videos, there are beastmen wreaking havoc. They are tall orange lizards. They are wearing armor and holding weapons. There are hyperbeings fighting against them.


    The red-haired man speaks.


    "You have been training for a long time. I no longer need to appear. Go, save the city, and show hell to those invaders."


    "Yes, boss," the tall, muscr man answered as he came out of the shadow. He is wearing green armor and a cape. He is Oscar.


    Oscar moved out of the monitoring room and went to an open space.


    The top is opening. A ray of sunlightes in, and then the sky can be clearly seen.


    Oscar lowers his body, releases his aura, and then threads of wind move around his body.


    Boom! He jumped up and moved out of the opening. The magic runes on his cape shed.


    He flew toward the direction of the city.


    He forms a magic circle, then flies through it.


    Boom! A sonic boom appears in the air.


    Oscar''s speed elerated.


    His speed is so fast.


    WOO! The tops of the trees bend as he flies near them.


    There are children 6¨C8 years old ying in a small park. They are startled as they hear the sound of a flying ne. They look at the source of the sound, and they are shocked.


    "Is it a bird? Is it a ne? No its-" the young boy scratched his head as he couldn''t remember the superhero.


    "Who is that flying superhero again?" the boy asked a seven-year-old girl.


    The little girl starts to think, then she says, "It''s superkulolo."


    The young boy quickly climbed to the top of the slide and raised his hands.


    Oscar is flying over the yground.


    "Go! Superkulolo!"


    WOO! A wind blows on the yground, causing the nts to sway.


    "B-But isn''t superkulolo a dog?" The youngest girl with pigtails asked.


    "Hahaha, it''s fine. I''m sure that person did not hear what I said," the young boy said while scratching his head.


    "Damn Boy! From today onwards, you all will remember my name. I am Oscar, the Almighty Android Master!" thought Oscar.


    Oscar almost reached the city after flying for a few more minutes.


    Four huge magic circles appear around him.


    Four three-meter-tall Androids came out of Oscar''s storage space. Their backs suddenly open, then thrusters appear. Different colors of jets came out of the thrusters. The androids flew together with Oscar.


    Oscar reached the city, and there are ongoing fights on the ground.


    Two of the androids flew down. They raised their arms toward the orange lizards. Their palms have crytals. Magic elements are gathering on the crystals.


    "Invaders! Have a taste of thebined power of science and magic!" said Oscar.


    The red android with a red crystal fired orangeser beams at the lizardmen.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the lizardmen.


    More screams appeared as the other android on the other side fired blueser beams.


    Bang! Bang! A lizardman is holding a big shield, blocking the blueser beams.


    The blue android flies down toward the lizardman.


    The lizardman saw the iing android. He sneered, and prepared himself.


    "Die!" the lizardman shouted as he threw his axe toward the android.


    The android rotated its body in the air while still flying down toward the lizardman.


    An opening suddenly appears on its right forearm, and then a blueser sword appears.


    The android swung the longser sword as it rotated.


    WENNG! The head of the lizardman flew into the air.


    Flop! The androidnded on the cement road.


    Boom! The jet on its back suddenly increased, and it suddenly appeared in front of a lizardman who was about to throw a spear.


    Theser sword has prated the mouth of the lizardman.


    In the air, the two remaining androids flew down and helped the hyperbeings.


    On the ground, a green monster being ridden by a lizardman is wreaking havoc. The monster is six and a half meters long. It looks like a komodo dragon.


    Boom! Boom! The cars on the highway are getting crashed as the monster walks over them.


    There are people trapped in the car in front.


    The lizardman grins, then hemands the beast.


    The beast opened its mouth, and fire elements are gathering in its mouth.


    In the air, the purple android raised its right hand. Lightning element is gathering over its palm until it formed a lightning spear. Lightning shes on the spear, and then the android threw it.


    Shoo! The spear rapidly flew down.


    BOOM! The spear prated the ground.


    The head of the lizardman disappeared. The neck of the beast has a big hole. The beast wailed for a while until it died.


    At the boundary of the city where the world''s burst happens, Susan and the others are currently fighting a huge lizardman. They have injuries to varying degrees.


    The three-meter-tall orange lizardman is covered with mes whileughing.


    "Hahahaha, humans, give up. If you agree to be my ves, I might spare your liv-"


    BOOM! His head is buried to the ground by the huge hand of a white android.


    The android lifts the head of the lizardman.


    The mouth of the lizardman is leaking blood.


    Bang! A huge me is suddenly released by the lizardman and escapes the grasp of the android. It formed a flying fire lizard beneath his feet, and he flew in the air.


    He raised his arms, and then the fire element gathers between his palms. A fireball with rotating threads of fire is forming.


    The huge android raised its right arm. The surface of the right arm suddenly breaks into several parts and makes adjustments. The right arm transformed into a huge cannon.


    Wind element gathers on the cannon.


    The lizardman looks fiercely at the android and humans on the ground.


    "Turn into ash, humans!"


    FIRE OF DESTRUCTION


    The lizardman threw the huge energy ball with rotating threads of fire to the ground.


    The android fired the cannon.


    OX5 CANNON: HELL MESSENGER


    Oom! A huge beam rapidly flew.


    BANG! The energy ball is instantly destroyed, and the beam continues to move toward the lizardman.


    "NOOOO!" screamed the lizardman. He is turned into dust by the beam.


    The beam continue to fly, then it pierced a cloud in the sky.


    The android walks toward Susan''s group. Its arm is reverting back to its original form.


    "Are you alright, Ms. Susan?" The android asked.


    "T-That voice, a-are you?" Susan dares not continue as she can''t believe it.


    The body of the huge android is suddenly moving and making an opening, and then Oscar floats out of the android and moves in front of Susan.


    "O-Oscar?!!" Everyone is shocked.


    Oscar smiles as he looks at them, then he lifts Susan like a princess.


    "What are you doing?!" asked Susan.


    "Ms. Susan, the fight is over. You now need treatment," said Oscar as they floated.


    "Y-You bad boy!" Susan shouted with a blush.


    Outside of Oscar''s bliss illusion, Edgar is touching his chin as he thinks of the possibility of the android in Oscar''s illusion.


    Oscar is covered with illusion dust. He has an infatuated look on his face as he lies on his bed. Saliva is flowing from his mouth.


    "Hmmm, it will be difficult to turn those androids into a reality, but there might be a possibility if I duplicate the unique skill of the puppet master Yuto. If I can study the runes of the skill, Oscar''s androids might really appear," thought Edgar.

 Chapter 135 New Member

    <h4>Chapter 135 New Member</h4>


    Oscar is surprised as he looks around. His beautiful dream is cut off, and now he is standing on a field surrounded by white backgrounds.


    Pak! "Fuck! It hurt!" said Oscar as he pped himself.


    "How is this possible?" asked Oscar to himself.


    "Where am I? Am I kidnapped by aliens?"


    Oscar heard a chuckling sound, which made his whole body shiver.


    A silhouette of a man is forming in front of Oscar.


    "Ahhhh!" screamed Oscar as he stepped to his back.


    Edgar chuckles at the reaction of Fatso.


    "It''s me," said Edgar as his whole figure formed. He is wearing a mask with long red hair.


    "It''s you!" said Oscar. He looks surprised, then feels excited.


    "I-I have been looking for you to thank you, a-and if you need an extra hand, I-I am willing to work for free." Said by Oscar with a look of embarrassment, he is not confident that the red-haired will ept him as he has nothing to offer. He just wants to try.


    "How much do you know aboutputers?" asked Edgar. He knows that parallel thought is very useful in studying. If Oscar is not dumb, then he should have also realized that.


    "Oscar already possessed the skill for many years. He shouldn''t have used it on gaming only. There is only one field that might fit his hobby and interest to study, theputer field," thought Edgar.


    Oscar felt ecstatic when he heard Red''s question.


    "I know a lot! I know a lot! I am even one of the top hackers in the world, but no one knows that except me!" Oscar said quickly.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Oscar. He already tested his personality. He can trust him.


    His disguise disappears, and then his real look appears in front of Oscar.


    Oscar looks very shocked. The man looks younger than himself, but his awe did not diminish.


    "My real name is Edgar Rios. You can just call me boss. You will be responsible for the information technology of the team, and you will help me finish the AI that I am building," said Edgar. Even if Oscar finishes the AI, the core is still controlled by Edgar. He can easily control the AI because of the magic runes that he put on theponents.


    Oscar feels happy that his boss immediately gave him a heavy responsibility.


    "Yes, Boss! I will build an AI that can contend with manypanies in the world!" said Oscar. He does not know that the AI Edgar made isbined with magic. Theck ofponents because of the technology blockade is made up by magic to fill the gap. Its technology isparable to the best AI in the world.


    "Boss, why do you look familiar?" asked Oscar. His memory is good. Although Edgar has white hair, Oscar seems to have seen him before.


    "You have seen me before. You yed with five veterans alone when your teammates left the game," Calmly said to Edgar.


    Oscar remembers the young man who looks mysterious.


    "T-that''s you, boss! Boss, we might really be destined to meet," said Oscar happily.


    Edgarughs at the shameless fatso.


    "This is an illusion space. I will meet you in the real world and bring you to the headquarters. There are sleeping quarters there," said Edgar.


    Edgar brought Oscar into the pocket dimension.


    Oscar''s eyes and mouth turned wide when he arrived within the dimension.


    The sky has nebe and is full of stars.


    There is a big moon that reflects on theke.


    The stone pathway has streetmps, and the fountain has gorgeous lights and a water disy.


    Edgar led Oscar to a big building.


    The building''s light is turned on.


    When Edgar and Oscar went in, several people sitting in the lounge noticed them.


    Gan and Gin are sitting on a sofa while drinking a beer. Busca is drying his hair with a towel as he watches the TV while a small puppy is sleeping beside him. Edgar has already made a space point in their houses. It only needs a small space, as only one person will teleport. He either created an underground space or a small secret room.


    "Yo Edgar! Is he a new member?" asked Gan as he raised his beer can.


    "Yes, his name is Oscar," answered Edgar.


    Oscar approached them with a humble face.


    "Hello, nice to meet you all. I''m Oscar, please take care of me," said Oscar as he bows his head.


    "Hmm, Oscar? That name sounds familiar," said Gan.


    Oscar feels ecstatic as he thinks his name is popr in the game world and one of the members is familiar with him. The member might also be a gamer. They could be buddies.


    He looks at Gan happily.


    "You could have heard my name. I am famously known as Game King in the game world," Oscar ecstatically said.


    Gan''s face turned ugly when he heard Oscar.


    He stands up and grabs Oscar''s clothes.


    "Asshole! You called my wife ame gamer!" shouted Gan.


    "C-calm down! W-we are now teammates. T-that was just a joke," said Oscar with a sweat.


    Edgarughs and calms down Gan. He feels funny about the turn of events.


    Buscaughs as he watches the scene. He thinks it will be more interesting at headquarters. There are two rival boys, four eyes, and a spear addict. Now, the fat guy also looks interesting, he might bring more color to the team.


    Gin smiles when he sees Oscar. Information technology is one of the vital parts of the team and their n.


    Edgar brought Oscar to the monitoring room.


    Within the room, there are sofas and tables that are set up like a lounge. There is also a TV and a huge hologram screen on the ground. Beside the hologram screen are a touchscreenputer and aputer seat. It will be a room where Oscar will work.


    Edgar led Oscar to a purple shield that moves like a waterfall. The shield opened, and then they went inside. There are purple chambers on each side of the room, and in the middle is a huge white chamber. Edgar created a better home for the AI.


    Oscar looks at the huge chamber with shimmering white lights. He looks fascinated.


    "Meet Pris, our team''s AI," said Edgar.


    Oscar''s eyes start to burn.


    "Boss, I will make a world-ss AI that will make the world''s top technologypanies tremble!"

 Chapter 136 Cooperation with Evenheart

    <h4>Chapter 136 Cooperation with Evenheart</h4>


    In a particr district in Man, a huge building with a crest of EG and an ice sword stands. There are smaller buildings nearby. They are industries that belong to the Co family. The guild leader of Evenheart is the eldest daughter of the family, Ste Co.


    Merryl Co, the second daughter of the family, is boredly sitting on a spinning chair. She is at the top of the Evenheart Guild building.


    "I''m bored. Sister Ste should have returned now. Why is shete?" Merryl asked to herself. She stopped spinning, then started to think.


    "Did that snake made some trouble for my sister again?" Merryl murmured.


    She cast water magic with her left hand. A blob of water floats in the air, then molds into a head with the face of a man.


    The head turned into ice.


    Merrly stood up. Her right hand is d in aura. She struck the ice with her right hand.


    "Damn Snake!" shouted Merryl.


    Bang! The ice turned into tiny pieces.


    She controls the broken ice, then lets it fly to the pot of a nt.


    The Co family owns manypanies. The next head of the family is Ste, but their uncle Edward keeps obstructing Ste. Under Ste and her father''s management, the Co family and their industries are truly conscious businesses. They are a rare type of top family. Although they are careful not to harm the collective interests of other families, they do not join them in exploiting ordinary people.


    The top families could have been fine with the mindset of Ste and her father, as they do not harm their collective interests. Under the maniption of Edward, they started to think that Ste and her father might really join the side of ordinary people someday, which could harm their interests, so in recent years they have been supporting Edward behind the scenes. Under Edward''s leadership, all projects have be sessful with the cooperation of families, and some projects under Ste''s management failed due to the intervention of Edward and the families. Edward became more popr in thepany and Co family. He is getting more power and has be a powerful candidate as the next head of the family.


    Merryl frowned and thought,"Should I call sister?"


    "Hmm?" Her touch-screen table has a notice that she received an email.


    "What?! Red-haired?" Meryl is shocked as she opens her email. She read the email, and then her eyes became wider. She immediately took out her phone and called her sister.


    In the lounge of a hotel, Ste is currently negotiating with a business partner.


    "Ms. Ste, you should further lower the price of yourpany''s magic equipment. That is the only way they can be sold and renew our contract with our shop," said Jon with an arrogant look.


    Ste frowns when she hears Jon.


    Her secretary frantically moves toward her.


    "Ms. Ste, your sister has something important to tell you," said the secretary.


    Ste is surprised. She knows that her secretary won''t dare disturb the meeting if it isn''t so important.


    She excused herself, then talked with Merryl on the phone.


    "Sister,e back quickly. Red-haired sent me a message. He wants to talk with you. He wants to have cooperation with Evenheart, including Runesmith," said Merryl on the phone.


    "Tell him that I agree," said Ste, then she went back to the lounge.


    "Let''s go," said Ste to her secretary without looking at Jon. She thinks that his business partner has been bought by his uncle.


    Jon chuckles when he sees the action of Ste.


    "What a damn brat," said Jon, then he dialed a number on his phone.


    "How is it?" asked someone from the other line.


    "It''s done. She did not even finish the negotiation. Hey Edward, you should do what you promise or else I will lose my job. I lose an important business partner of thepany. You know, I''m just a regional manager of an internationalpany," said Jon with a smile.


    "Hahahaha, Ste and her father''s connections are also my connections. I have even wider connections now, so you don''t have to worry about that. I will also introduce a better Runesmithpany so all your losses are covered," said Edward.


    Jon chuckles, then he says, "It''s really good to make negotiations with smart people. I am looking forward to our long-term cooperation."


    Jon happily orders a wine. He does not know that he won''t be happy for too long and will wallow in regret instead.


    Somewhere in Man, a private meeting is happening between Edgar and Ste. Merryl, Susan, and Robert are outside of the room. Edgar has a n for them.


    Edgar is not wearing a mask, but he is in disguise, and they know it.


    "How should we call you Mr. Red-haired?" asked Ste.


    "Just call me Swordsman. As I told you in an email, I will have a cooperation with you in Runesmith. Take a look at this," said Edgar as he took out a folder from his storage space. He chose to cooperate with Evenheart for their powerful connections and for his future ns.


    Ste took the folder and opened it. As she looks at it, her eyes turned big. She takes a deep breath and looks at Edgar seriously.


    "What do you want?" asked Ste.


    "51% of the controlling stake of the Runesmith Company. Also, build a potionpany for me. You will manage it on my behalf, but I will hold 80% of the stake. The Runesmith Company will change the name to meworth Collection, but your brand will still be used on weapons, armor, and equipment. The name of the potionpany will be meworth Form," said Edgar.


    Edgar is not worried about using names that originated in Aurora World, as every trial in the Gate of Inheritance will be different. The previous challenger that tried the trial for the divine core and skills that Edgar inherited had the trial in a different virtual world.


    "That''s impossible. What you are offering is not enough for what you are asking," said Ste.


    "I can make the three people outside be more powerful. They will be able to fight a peak third level alone," said Edgar.


    "What?!" Ste stood up. She feels very shocked, as she can''t believe what she heard. She knows the strength of peak third level.


    She sits back and asks,"How can you do that?"


    Edgar took out a dragon potion. The dark blue potion is shimmering.


    "It''s a dragon potion that works on water magicians below the third level of aura. It will tremendously improve their aura and water aptitude. Merryl can use it. Susan and Robert are on the verge of breaking into the third level. I will help them break through, and I will also teach them powerful magic skills," said Edgar.


    Ste feels persuaded. She knows how important abat power is, and having three peak third-levelbat powers under hermand will be a big help for her. Three peak-level power plus the runesmith and potionpanies will crush Edward''s umted advantage.


    "How long will you train them?" asked Ste.


    "A few days or weeks, it depends if they can immediately understand the skills," said Edgar.


    "D-days?" Blurted by Ste


    Edgar smiles at the shocked expression of Ste.


    "If you can trust me, I will show you how I will do it. I have a unique power of illusion. In the illusion space, one day is equivalent to one hour in the real world," said Edgar.


    Ste had experienced many shocks from Edgar. She seriously looks at Edgar. What a monster! Thought by her.


    "What more secret does he have?" asked Ste to herself.


    Ste agreed, then Edgar put her into an illusion.


    Ste opened her eyes and looks at the illusion space.


    "Its my illusion space ofbat. You can try using your skills," said Edgar.


    Ste nods, then casts magic.


    FLOWER OF ALUMBRA


    Threads of ice element rotate around them, a huge ice lotus forms.


    Ste and Edgar are within the lotus.


    Edgar touches his chin as he looks at the ice lotus. He also knows the skill, but they have different names. It is an offense and defense skill.


    Ste controls the ice petals.


    FLOWER OF ALUMBRA: AUTUMN


    The huge ice petals on the outer part of the lotus flew. They move around the lotus and keep trying maneuvers in the air. Their edges are very sharp, and their tops are pointed.


    "I should ask her to spar with meter. She has the best ice aptitude in the country," Edgar thought as he looks at the flying, sharp ice petals.

 Chapter 137 The Honey Trap Team

    <h4>Chapter 137 The Honey Trap Team</h4>


    Edgar and Ste are walking to a room.


    Ste opened the door and led Edgar inside.


    There are hyperbeings inside. They all passed out. Their heads are resting on the table.


    "Are they all here?" asked Edgar.


    "Yes," answered Ste.


    She agreed to cooperate with Edgar.


    Edgar told her to select runesmith masters and potion masters that she trusts. He will teach them runesmithing and potion-making in illusion space, but they must be tested by him first with his illusion.


    Illusion dust covers all the people at the table.


    Edgar watches them in the illusion.


    Edgar chuckles after watching the illusions.


    He looks at Ste and said,"Your method of spy prevention is too bad. All the boys are either paid by your uncle or by otherpanies. Only the three girls can be trusted."


    Ste''s face turned ugly.


    Edgar brought the three girls, Merryl, Robert, and Susan, to a room.


    "I will return them within a month," said Edgar.


    Ste nodded, then said,"Thepanies will be ready at that time."


    Edgar and the others teleported.


    "He really is capable of teleportation. Does he have a secret cooperation with a demigod or 8th circle? But he has technology that not even a demigod or 8th circle have." Thought Ste.


    Edgar and the others teleported into an underground hall. It is located in a forest outside of Metro Man. He can''t lead them to their headquarters.


    Edgar looks at the astonished faces of everyone.


    "After a month, you will be reborn."


    Today is the weekend, and everyone is present at the headquarters except Edgar, Gan, and Gin. It is now time for lunch.


    "What?! You prepared lunch for us?" asked Mike.


    Melody nodded.


    Seanlu''s face changed when he heard it.


    "I-I forgot my phone. I will go get it," said Seanlu with a look of urgency.


    "Yo, Four Eyes, you forgot your phone," Busca shouted, beside him is Eric. They just finished their training and are also heading to the dining room.


    "Damn musclehead!" Cursed by Seanlu in his mind.


    "Hahahaha, Seanlu, I can''t believe that your punch is even weaker than ady two months ago. Except for the boss and Melody, no one among us can beat you, but I will definitely drag you down from your third position," said Busca as he put his arms on Seanlu''s shoulder.


    "Hmpf! Four eyes just got lucky that the boss found him first. I could have twice the result if I was him," said Eric.


    "Say that when you can hit me in sparring spear addict!" Seanlu shouted.


    "Damn four eyes! Wait until I reach first level. I will create a hole in your body! Don''t worry, you will not die! The boss will heal you!" Eric fiercely said.


    "Hahahaha, spear addict, it will not happen in your lifetime! You will forever chase behind my back,"said Seanlu.


    "Spear addict, you don''t know how much I suffer just to get stronger. Thankfully, ss rep is there to console me. Should I ask her out? I now have money. I didn''t have money before because they were always taken by the bullies. I should also buy a motorbike. It looks more cool. We will have a joyride while ss rep leans on my back," thought Seanlu as his cheeks turned red and his face looks infatuated.


    "Ha! That disgusting face! I know you are nning something four eyes! I will keep my eyes on you! I will not let your evil n happen!" said Eric as he pointed his finger at Seanlu''s face.


    Buscaughs at the two boys.


    They arrived at the dining room.


    "Shit! I forgot to excuse myself!" thought Seanlu.


    The others in headquarters are all present, even Oscar.


    Melody pushed a trolley, then opened a lid. There is a lot of meat on a te.


    She lifts the big meat to the air with wind magic.


    She took out her zither and d it with an aura. She waves her fingers toward the meat.


    Aura des cut the meat into several sections, and then the meat flew to the tes of everyone with wind magic.


    Oww! They look at Melody with awe and pped their hands.


    "Sister Melody, you are so awesome!" said Emily with a thumbs up.


    Melody smiles, and then she serves the sauce for the meat herself. It is still difficult for her to control liquids with wind magic.


    Everyone took rice from the table. They have expectations, as the dish looks good.


    They started tasting it, then their faces turned blue, sweat formed on their faces, and they have the urge to vomit except Oscar.


    "How is it?" asked Melody with expectation.


    They look at the face of Melody, who has an expectant look, and they force themselves to swallow the food with tears in their eyes.


    "Sister Melody, the taste deserves the beautiful appearance of the dish!" said Oscar with a thumbs up. He is the only one who remains calm.


    "Damn Fatso! It''s beautiful outside but awful inside!" cursed everyone.


    "It''s unptable, but so what? Hmpf! Sister Melody is the second strongest in the team, and she will be one of the strongest hyperbeings in the world. It will be foolish not to curry favor with her. This is the best opportunity to do that!" thought Oscar.


    Seanlu already expected it. He finished his food quickly, then he left.


    "Thank you, Oscar. Do you want a second?" asked Melody with a smile.


    Oscar sweats when he heard it.


    Edgarughs when he witnessed it. Melody is eager to do what she cannot do when she was not able to see, so she asked Edgar to teach her cooking when she learned life detection.


    Gan is responsible in cooking food for dragon guards, but he has to take his wife and daughter from the terminal today.


    Edgar touches his chin and thinks.


    "It should be time to hire capable maids and cooks. I already have candidates. They will make the headquarters more lively, the honey trap team."


    Two dayster, Edgar and Mike are walking toward a room.


    Mike knocks on the door, then a beautiful youngdy with auburn hair opens the door.


    "Brother Mike! Come in!" said Yuno happily.


    Mike nods and smiles at her.


    Edgar and Mike came in.


    There are two women sitting on a sofa. The older woman looks like she is in her thirties. She has blonde hair, a voluptuous body, and a big bust. All three of them are attractivedies. The three of them belong to the women saved by Mike and his friends.


    "Anne, long time no see. M-Mari, you look more beautiful," said Mike with a blush as he looks at the woman with yellow hair.


    "Hahahaha, brother Mike, give up. Sister Mari is into younger guys," said Anne, whose hair color is red.


    Mari smiled, then she said, "Say it directly. Why did you call us?"


    Mari looks at Edgar.


    "It''s probably rted to him," thought Mari.


    Mike scratched his head.


    "He is my boss, and he wants to offer you a job. You should think carefully. It is a once-in-a lifetime opportunity that could change your lives and the lives of the people close to you forever." Mike seriously said.


    The faces of the threedies changed, and then they seriously look at Edgar, who is calmly sitting on a sofa.


    Edgar smiles at them. He already tested their character in the illusionst night while they were sleeping.


    A sound blockade shield rises from Edgar''s feet, then spreads to the room. He raised his hand, then the wine bottle and sses float. Winees out of the bottle and fills the sses as they fly toward them.


    "He is a hyperbeing, and he can cast magic at ease," thought the threedies.


    Edgar holds the ss filled with wine, then sips a little.


    The other sses are on the table in front of thedies.


    "I can give you two job offers. One is cooking, cleaning, andundry with a six-digit monthly sry and many benefits. I can even treat any disease by anyone close to you. Two, I will teach you magic and aura. You will still do your job that I mention, but you will do a part-time mission. I might not even give you a mission, but in case your roles are needed, you will help in the mission. The mission I have in mind is just to distract the target until the objective is met. There is no need for intimacy in bed."


    He looks at the threedies, who are thinking seriously.


    "Mike rmended the three of you because you have a stronger mind than the others. I will tell you the true situation of the world and the mission of the team that will be supported by your jobs," said Edgar, then he exined the invasion of worlds and the dragon guard''s mission.


    Thedies'' eyes turned wide. They look at Mike, who is one of the dragon guards, and they feel astonished. They look at each other and made a decision.

 Chapter 138 Dragon Hall鈥檚 Preparation

    <h4>Chapter 138 Dragon Hall''s Preparation</h4>


    On an elevated circr tform, Mike and Busca are sparring.


    Busca jumped to the air, a magic circle shed on his right arm, an earthen glove covered his right fist, and then he charged down to Mike.


    Boom! He hit the floor where Mike was standing.


    Mike covered his fists with fire, then he dashed to Busca. He struck his fist at Busca''s head.


    Busca also struck his right fist while casting magic to cover his left fist with an earthen glove.


    Boom! The sh of their fists created a little shockwave, and then they kept exchanging blows at close range.


    On another tform, Gan and Gin are also sparring. Gan is wearing a metal glove with sharp fingernails. Gin is holding daggers that became shadow des.


    Oswal and Eric are also training. Their bodies are shing with lightning. They are moving fast on the tform. Oswal is holding a hammer, while Eric is holding a spear. Both the spear and hammer are d with lightning.


    Oswal dashed forward and swung his hammer. Eric jumped and charged from the air.


    Oswal put more lightning elements on his hammer, then smashed his hammer at the spear.


    Bang! The hammer blocked the spear, and Eric felt his hands tremble and hurt.


    "Tsk! No one of the dragon guards is a pushover. Even that clumsy girl is deadly. A hyperbeing that is not d with aura is very vulnerable to her," thought Eric.


    Not too far from the tforms, Emily is also practicing.


    She is running as she rapidly fires her arrows.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The arrows are deeply embedded in earthen pirs made with magic.


    There is one earth pir remaining. Emily aims the bow. Threads of wind element rotate on the arrow, and a magic circle appears in front of the bow.


    Emily shot the arrow.


    A small tornado surrounded the arrow.


    Bang! The top of the earth pir is destroyed.


    A beautiful, maturedy approaches the training ground.


    "Everyone, food is ready," said Mari.


    "I-I''ming, Mar- Ahh!" Mike''s left cheek is hit by Busca.


    "Idiot! It''s your own fault! How can you look away when there is an iing fist? Let it be treated by the boss!" shouted Busca.


    The headquarters became more lively because of the arrival of moredies. The happiest are Emily and Mike.


    One dayter, Edgar is walking to the monitoring room. He calls it the Dragon''s Eye. It will be the eyes of the team. Oscar hasn''t finished the AI yet, but his burning spirit has not diminished. He sleeps on the sofa in the monitoring room to rest, then continues his work after resting. He is determined to finish the AI.


    His body fat has decreased. Even with the potion that Edgar gave, only a small amount was removed. No aura technique can be used by him because it is difficult for him to follow rhythmic movement and breathing.


    Edgar looks at the codes on the screens floating over the hologram.


    "How is it?" Edgar asked Oscar.


    "Boss, I already have ess to CIU''swork. I am currently entering thework of PBI. Gin is really good. I don''t know whoseputer he put our trojan on, but I am easily entering thework," said Oscar.


    Edgar nodded when he heard Oscar. It will be difficult for him to invade the headquarters of the Philippines Police Force and the Philippines Bureau of Investigation to inject a virus and ess theirwork because there are strong aura masters and magicians that always guard them.


    "Sess!" said Oscar. The screens show the files saved on the PBIwork. Oscar copied the files, left the Trojan, and then erased his traces. The trojan will be activated again once he needs to copy the files. The trojan is deeply hidden.


    "Send a message to Gin that we seeded and send me the files," said Edgar.


    "Yes, boss!" Oscar sent the files that he copied from CIU and PBI.


    Edgar received the files, went to a meeting room, and then turned on the hologram screen. He opened the files, and then many screens float over the hologram screens.


    He touches his chin as he looks at the information.


    "The trafficking of women and the smuggling of magic materials. There are guilds and prominent families that are definitely involved, but why are they not having conflict? They are involved in the same illegal business, so it is inevitable that some might touch their interest, but the gangs that are doing the deed for them are peaceful.


    With their shady characters, they should have ways to make trouble for theirpetitor. They can even use the government''s force. They just need to present evidence. The information here is not enough to make a warrant or raid, so the government''s arms are tied, but they can use powerful force when enough evidence is presented. Did they reach agreements or is someone very powerfulmanding them?" thought Edgar.


    Edgar returned to the monitoring room.


    Oscar is eating chips as he watches the screen.


    "H-How can your skill improve so much? D-damn, is my title game king going to be taken away?" said Fatso with a dramatic voice. He is wearing an earpiece.


    There is a big floating screen over the hologram. Two game characters are fighting. One is controlled by the wife of Gan, while the other is actually being controlled by Pris.


    To ease his rtionship with Gan, Oscar made a n: y with Gan''s wife, be humble and slowly get defeated, let her take the title, and be the Game Queen. The title no longer matters to him.


    Edgar smiles at the cunningness of Oscar.


    Oscar noticed Edgar, then turned off the mic.


    "How''s the investigation that I told you about high-ranking officers?" Edgar asked.


    "Boss, I already selected our targets. They are involve in many illegal activities, and they help cover up their family. Boss, I''ve been monitoring their family. They are not innocent. If those guilds take revenge, that will serve as their punishment," said Oscar.


    "We must send their family away to make it more convincing for their roles, but we will leave some traces that are difficult to investigate. If those guilds do not seriously pursue them, then they are lucky," said Edgar.


    Edgar looks at the screen that shows the image of their targets.


    "Let''s start the operation of Dragon Hall."

 Chapter 139 Dragon Hall Strike

    <h4>Chapter 139 Dragon Hall Strike</h4>


    A crying woman is at a police station.


    "I was just buying food for her. She was just sitting on a bench in the park. When I return, she is gone. I look for her everywhere, but I-I can''t find her. Please find my daughter. S-She is all I have," pleads the woman as tears gush from her eyes.


    After interviewing the woman, the policeman named Roel sighed and thought,"This is getting worse. Reports of missing people are increasing and most can''t be found. There are suspects, but the big fish can''t be put behind bars because of ack of evidence. It felt like they know how to circumvent thew or someone is helping them circumvent thew.


    I can see traces of a big syndicate forming in the government, from politicians to armed personnel. It will be a monster that will swallow our country. Sigh, how useful was my high grade in school and top ce in the exam? I can''t bear to kiss the asses of those pigs, so I am still a low-ranking officer. I envy Uncle Gin, as his decent boss noticed him, so he was promoted quickly. Should I just work for my uncle? Sigh, even Uncle is powerless against those big fish."


    After processing the report from the woman, Roel can only tell her to wait for their report if there is progress on their investigation. The lips of the woman are trembling. She is probably holding herself back from wailing.


    Roel grips his fists as he looks at the back of the woman. Her daughter is her only family.


    In the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, there is an ongoing meeting in Dragon''s Eye.


    There are three screens that float over the hologram. The screens have pictures of three different sites.


    "Tonight will be the first official operation of Dragon Hall. Me, Melody, and Seanlu will move first. Once you all reach the first level, you will also join the operation," said Edgar.


    Everyone is present in Dragon''s Eye. The dragon guards that cannot join the operation grip their fists. They too want to be part of a significant part of history that will never be recorded. The honey trap team looks concerned and prays that everything will be fine. Seanlu looks at Eric with acent smile.


    "Damn Four Eyes!" Cursed by Eric in his mind.


    Edgar pats Oscar''s shoulder.


    "I will be counting on you," said Edgar.


    "No problem, boss! I will give my best to support," Oscar replied.


    Edgar and Gin went to a room.


    Inside the room, there are two men who are in their fifties, sitting on a chair and tied by an earth bind. They can''t speak as something is stuff in their mouth.


    Edgar went in first. The eyes of the two men look fierce. Their expressions are full of anger. They frantically try to break free from the earth bind, and they keep making sounds. They probably want to curse and threaten Edgar.


    Gin came in with a cigarette in his mouth. The eyes of the two men turned wide.


    Gin holds his cigarette and asked Edgar.


    "Do we need to keep them alive?"


    The two men look scared when they heard Gin. They look at Edgar and shake their heads as if saying that they will shut up and won''t pursue the matter.


    Edgar shakes his head, indicating that it isn''t needed.He looks at the two men who pee on their pants.


    "We know that you will die as scum, but everyone in the world will think of you as heroes, and you will die as heroes, so you should be thankful to us. Your names will be a glorious part of history," said Edgar as earth spikes came out of magic circles in the air and flew toward the two men.


    Inte evening, a woman with a mask is floating in the sky as her long white hair and cape are swaying.


    LIFE DETECTION


    Melody detected the kidnappers and children. The kidnappers are currently gambling while the children are kept in a room.


    Her eyes are cold as she looks at the kidnappers. She took out her zither, then she flew down. She activated the camouge on the armor, and then its color turned white.


    The kidnappers areughing as they gamble. It''s thestugh of their lives.


    "Hahaha, Xuda, you are getting luckytely!" said a kidnapper to hisrade, who is winning the gambling.


    Xuda grins and says,"Shit! I even thought that karma was hitting me as I almost got imprisoned for suspected kidnapping. If not for the boss'' connections, I am probably rotting in prison. It seems that even karma has to move away in front of our boss, hahahaha."


    The other three kidnappers alsough.


    TNNNG! A sound of zither echoes and is heard by the kidnappers.


    "Hmm? Did you hear something?" Xuda asked others.


    They look around, and they can''t find anyone ying a musical instrument. They shake their heads and continue their gambling.


    Melody has alreadynded near them, but they can''t see her because she made herself invisible.


    Melody''s concept can make the target see or not see what she wants once they hear her zither. Aura masters and magicians can still feel her energy, but she will bepletely invisible to ordinary humans.


    Melody swings her fingers on the strings, then small aura des fly.


    She walks toward the room where the children are kept. Behind her, the kidnappers have already fallen to the ground.


    Edgar has already honed their will in illusion. They will not hesitate once they decided to finish the enemy.


    Within a room, there are several children with tears in their eyes. They are holding back their tears, as the kidnapper will hit them if they cry or be noisy.


    A five-year-old girl is holding a doll of her favorite superhero while murmuring and sniffling,"Sniff Sniff Mama, Mama is alone at home. S-She is very lonely when I''m not by her side."


    Tears flow from the eyes of the five-year-old girl. Even at this time, she is more concerned about her mother.


    A kidnapper is guarding the room. He is smoking and has a lecherous smile while watching an obscene video. He heard footsteps, but he thinks they belong to hisrade.


    An aura de flew toward the oblivious kidnapper.


    Melody stands in front of the cage door. The aura that d the zither turned pink, and then she strummed the strings.


    TNNNG! The children inside heard the sound of the zither, then they heard the padlock being removed. Their faces are filled with fear as they thought that the kidnapper would hurt them again.


    The children look at the door, and then they are shocked. It isn''t a kidnapper, but a woman with long ck hair and armor.


    "M-Miu?!!" blurted the five-year-old girl. The doll that she is holding is called Miu, a superhero who fights nightmares that terrorize children in their sleep.


    Melody smiles as she looks at the children.


    "It''s me. I already defeated the nightmares. It''s time for you to wake up from this nightmare," said Melody.


    The children cheer.


    "Follow me," said Melody.


    "S-Sister Miu, my name is also Miu. I''m your big fan," said the five-year-old girl, who is the youngest of the children. Melody is holding her hand. She pats the little girl''s head and smiles at her. The children are in an illusion. They can''t see the dead bodies of the kidnappers.


    An electric minibus hacked and controlled by Oscar is waiting for the children outside of the house.


    "I control the bus with my powers. When the door opens, you will already be in a safe ce. I already talked to an uncle. He will help you return to your house. Do you understand?" asked Melody while in disguise as Miu.


    The children nodded. The bus starts moving to its destination, the police station. Melody floats and smiles as she looks at the back of the bus.

 Chapter 140 Dragon Hall Strike(2)

    <h4>Chapter 140 Dragon Hall Strike(2)</h4>


    Edgar is walking in a big backyard with many trees. He looks at the mansion in the distance. The mansion is owned by a suspected leader of a series of kidnappings, but there is no solid proof that will put him behind bars. He has powerful connections. His subordinates became scapegoats once his kidnapping movements left trails toward him.


    As Edgar walks, his armor turned golden and his hair turned yellow.


    Earthen spears formed around him, and they rapidly flew toward the guards.


    The CCTVs are already hacked. The people inside the mansion are oblivious to the iing danger.


    Edgar''s eyes are cold as he stares at the mansion built at the expense of the tears and blood of ordinary people. A magic circle shed beneath his feet.


    WARRIOR OF IFFENHEIM


    An earth mound rose from the ground and formed a ten-meter golem with whole-body armor. A giant earthen sword forms in its right hand, then it walks toward the mansion.


    In the early morning, the nation is shocked by sudden news.


    Kidnapped children are rescued, but they are saved by Miu, the dream protector, an anime superhero.


    Then another shocking news that sent shockwaves to the whole nation and made the citizens excited is The Sweepers.


    There is a video on the inte of two middle-aged men iming that they saved the children and punished the leader responsible for a series of kidnappings. They call themselves The Sweepers.


    "I am Carlos Lucas, and he is Danny Montera. We were former high-ranking officers. We had a big dream but got disappointed over and over again, so we took matters into our own hands. We infiltrated the group of criminals and are waiting for a chance to eradicate them, but the chance is getting slim because they are getting stronger.


    We have been sending some tips to put those leaders behind bars, but they are always able to circumvent thew. We are losing hope, but God seems to have given us a signal. Sypher was able to leak the knowledge on aura and magic, and now we have gathered like-minded people from ordinary citizens and formed a vignte group that will remove the dirt of society that can''t be cleaned byw. We are called The Sweepers.


    We already cleaned up a big dirtst night. He is the leader of the series of kidnappings in some cities. We even secured evidence of his collusion with high-profile people. We already sent the proof to an officer of the CIU. His name is Homer Valdez. We admire his dedication to his work, so we are assured to send the file to him. Here is my warning to scums: WE WILL SWEEP YOU!"


    The inte explodes. Not just in the country but in the whole world.


    "Fuck! If Carlos Lucas runs for president, my whole family will vote for him!"


    "I agree with you! I will also vote for Danny Montera for Vice President!"


    "Idiots! They are now criminals. How can they run? Those two will definitely not see the sun tomorrow. Their heads will probably be hung on the poles!" replied a user named Iamhyperbeing.


    He receives barrages from many users.


    "Hahahaha, a scum feels scared."


    "Scum, wait for your turn to get swept."


    There is a photo that circted on the inte that made theizens excited, and?they flocked to the site quickly.


    There is a giant earthen sword that stands in the middle of a destroyed mansion.


    In front of the mansion, there are words formed by earth magic. The words say, THE SWEEPERS.


    Inside the headquarters of the CIU, Homer Valdez is cursing in his mind as he looks at the evidence anonymously sent to him.


    He went out of his room, and he is surprised that everyone looks at him with strange eyes.


    "Hahaha, Homer, how''s the evidence that you received?" asked an investigator.


    Homer is shocked that someone knows it.


    "H-How did you know that?" asked Homer.


    "Huh? You did not watch it yet? There is a video of Carlos and Danny. They form a vignte group, and they im that they sent you the evidence that they gathered," said the investigator.


    Homer immediately went back to his room and watched the video.


    "Fuck! All my achievements are for shows only to climb the ranks. Who the fuck are you referring to as dedicated?!!" Cursed by Homer in his mind


    Ring! Ring! Homer looks at his protected phone.


    "Shit!" Cursed by Homer


    Edgar and Gin are sitting in the gazebo in the middle of theke as they drink beers and watch everyone take a bath in theke.


    "That Homer is probably cursing right now. He is the biggest suspect who leaks my whereabouts to Willow. He will rece my position once I am gone. His promotion is fast, he keeps having achievements, and it seems someone is helping him. I looked at the criminals he investigated, and they are enemies of a particrrge gang connected to a guild. He did not even do the work of investigation. It was like food ready to eat. He just needed to bite it. The gang is killing two birds with one stone," said Gin.


    "All his achievements will be drained. How can he pursue the people that support his back? We will create a rumor of their connections on the inte. Once it bes hot, let it explode with the evidence of their connections. It isn''t enough to imprison him, but it is enough to destroy his reputation. Promotion will no longer be possible for him," said Edgar with a smile.


    Gin also smiles when he hears Edgar. He is thankful that he is his boss, or else he won''t even know how he will die once he is targeted by Edgar.


    Edgar looks at blushing Seanlu, whose face is buried on the big bust of Mari.


    "The second n will be carried out tonight," said Edgar.


    Late in the evening, a man with dark blue hair is floating in the sky. The beautiful full moon makes him look solemn.


    Seanlu is wearing a mask, armor, and cape.


    Below him is a remote warehouse.


    "Blue Dragon is above the target. How''s the CCTV and lookout Android?" asked Seanlu.


    "It''s Almighty Android Master! I already hacked the CCTV. There are four lookouts. I already marked their locations," said Oscar.


    Seanlu took out a small tablet from his storage space, then looked at the marked targets. He put the tablet back in the storage space, and then he activated the camouge skill on the armor. The ck and gray color turned dark blue. He released his aura, then he flew down to a lookout.


    Boom! He charges down, then rotates his body in mid-air. A sound blockade appears on his ne and grows bigger.


    Bang! Seanlu''s foot hit the back of a lookout and crushed him to the ground.


    The other lookout is startled, then he fires his M-16 at Seanlu.


    Bullets are bouncing from the aura. The sound blockade is covering Seanlu and the lookout.


    Seanlu raised his right fist, then charged to the lookout. He struck his right fist as it rotates. A faint thread of wind move around the fist.


    Boom! The fist hit the left chest of the lookout, causing him to cough out blood. His heart is crushed.


    Seanlu runs to the next target.


    "Blue Dragon, the lookout is moving toward you," said Oscar.


    A lookout came out from a corner.


    Seanlu jumped forward.


    While in the air, he holds the head of the lookout that just came out of the corner, then he twisted it.


    The lookout dropped to the ground, Seanlu threw the corpse to the corner, then he runs to another corner.


    A lookout is leaning on a wall while smoking.


    He is startled as he saw a blue-armored man running toward him.


    A white shield appears and covers him.


    "Shit!" Cursed by the lookout, he runs away as he fires at the armored man.


    Seanlu jumped forward, raised his right hand, and then charges down from the air.


    Crakk! There was a sound of cracking bones as Seanlu hit the nape of the lookout with a chop.

 Chapter 141 The Simpman

    <h4>Chapter 141 The Simpman</h4>


    Seanlu floated down from the air, then he walks toward the hall where the other gang members stay.


    There are four men walking toward the entrance. The first man is looking at his phone, while the other three men are behind.


    "This foreign star looks really good. Too bad I can''t find anyone that looks like her, so I can ask the other group to kidnap. Women close to her look are rted to high-profile people that we can''t touch," said the man with regret while watching on his phone.


    "Hahahaha, leader, if you are willing to pay, you can just pick a woman and let her have stic surgery," said a yellow-haired man.


    The other two men alsough.


    The man shakes his head when he hears it. His left hand kept holding his phone, then his right hand opened the door.


    "Hmm?" He noticed a shadow in the dark.


    Seanlu jumped, the sound blockade activated, and then he kicked the man.


    "Ahh!" screamed the man, who was kicked in the body and pushed to his back. The three men behind him reacted, and they jumped back.


    Yellow-haired pulled his dagger and rapidly moves toward Seanlu.


    "DIEEE!" shouts the yellow-haired man as he stabs his dagger into Seanlu''s eyes.


    Seanlu swiftly moves to the side. He holds the man''s arm, rotates his body, and then throws him to the ground.


    Boom! Yellow-haired hit the floor and coughed out blood.


    The other two men raised their M-16 and aimed at Seanlu''s back.


    "DIEEE!" shouted the two men as they pulled the trigger.


    Seanlu released his aura and turned to his back.


    "Shit!" the two men cursed when they saw the aura and bouncing bullets.


    "Run!" thought the two men, they turn around and run.


    Seanlu put more strength into his feet, then he jumped forward.


    He is in the air while touching the heads of the two men, then he pushed down their heads.


    Boom! Their heads hit the ground causing cracks to appear.


    Seanlu deactivates the sound blockade and stops releasing his aura, then he walks inside the hall. He reached a room where the others and hyperbeing stayed. He released his aura, then rushed inside.


    There are two men who are sitting and drinking beers. The other one and the hyperbeing are quite a distance away from the entrance.


    One of the men drinking a beer notices Seanlu, who is dashing toward them. He holds his gun and stands up.


    "INTRUD-" The man shouts and raises his gun, but Seanlu strikes his face.


    "Aaah!" screams the man. He is pushed to his back while bloodes out of his nose and mouth.


    The other man is pulling out his gun from his back.


    Seanlu rotates, then hit the man''s head with his right elbow.


    The man screamed, then Seanlu holds his clothes and threw him to the man who is raising his gun.


    The man pushed away hisrade.


    Seanlu appears in front of the man. His right fist with rotating wind is moving toward the man''s body.


    Boom! The man coughed out blood and pushed to his back toward the hyperbeing.


    The hyperbeing named Cobra, who is moving toward Seanlu, jumped to the side.


    Cobra is d with an aura. He has snake scales on his face and forearms. His iris turned green, and his pupils became vertical. His hands are d with green poisonous energy, and the fingernails are long and sharp.


    "I thought it was our guest that came when I felt the magic fluctuation at the entrance. Boy! You have guts to attack us, but you don''t know who you are dealing with! DIIIEEE!" shouted Cobra as he charged to Seanlu and stabbed his sharp fingernails.


    Seanlu struck his right fist.


    Boom! Their sh created a shockwave that blew away the tables and chairs.


    Cobra quickly thrust his hands.


    Seanlu opened his fist and also quickly thrust his hands.


    Bang! Bang! There are many shadows of hands shing in the air.


    Cobra pulled his right hand. He put more energy into his right hand, causing a sharp green energy to form, and then he struck it at Seanlu.


    Seanlu stepped his right foot, then he rotates his body. Wind move around his right arm as it rotates, then he struck it toward the unguarded left chest of Cobra.


    When Cobra sees the fisting to his chest, he sneers, and then a green scale forms on his chest.


    BOOM! Cobra coughed out blood and flew into the air. The clothes on his back are torn to pieces. His heart is crushed. The fist of Seanlu releases a shockwave that attacks the organ.


    Bang! Cobra crashes to the chairs. He twitches a few times on the floor before hepletely stops moving.


    Seanlu looks at the dead cobra.


    "It is quite difficult to fight without using my water magic and water flow style. I need to disguise it with karate and other martial arts. If not for Boss guidance in the illusion space, it will be difficult tobine some of my martial arts with karate and others. Boss said that if I were to show my magic and water flow style, I must ensure that the enemies that witness it die. The mission this time is to leave a witness for the n," Seanlu thought.


    A chubby man is inside a cubicle while watching a video. His ears have earpieces, and he can''t hear what''s happening outside.


    After using the toilet, he walked back to the room while whistling.


    "Did you leave some bee-?" The chubby man stopped speaking when he saw the situation in the room. His legs are trembling as the armored man looks at him.


    "A-are you one of the S-sweepers?" asked the chubby man while trembling.


    Seanlu smiled when the witness finally arrived.


    He crossed his arms and chuckled, then says,"No, but I am inspired by them to create my own vignte team."


    "A-a new team?" the chubby man asked absentmindedly.


    Seanlu put his right hand on his face as he realized a problem. He hadn''t thought of a name yet, so the first word that came to his mind became the name of the team. He thought that it is just an imaginary team anyway.


    He moved away the hand that covered his eyes, and he looks sharply at the chubby man.


    The chubby man trembles as he looks into the sharp eyes of Seanlu.


    "My team is called The Zip."


    The chubby man looks at the back of Seanlu, who is moving away.


    "The Simp?" asked the chubby man in his mind. Seanlu told him that he let him stay alive to spread the name of his team and also to give warnings to scum.


    In the morning, the inte became lively again as another vignte team appeared. The hero even has a fan page. He is called The Simpman.

 Chapter 142 Diversion

    <h4>Chapter 142 Diversion</h4>


    In the morning, the honey trap team and some dragon guards are in a lounge while watching TV.


    Seanlu is looking at the TV with anger. The reporter is currently reporting on a new popr hero, The Simpman.


    "Pfft! Hahahahaha!" Ericughs loudly.


    Seanlu sharply stared at Eric. The boy did not stopughing.


    "What?! Seanlu, you have a fan page!" Said Yuno as she showed her phone.


    Seanlu looks at it, and then his eyes turned bloodshot.


    The picture of Simpman is fat and short while wearing blue armor.


    The fans are all male and single.


    "Simpman, I understand your pain!"


    "Simpman, you are not alone!"


    "Don''t give up, Simpman. We are here to cheer for you!"


    "Fuck! Whoever created this fan page, I will pummel him to the ground until his face looks the same as the picture!" shouted Seanlu. He then noticed Eric, who put his hands on his mouth and endures hisughter.


    Seanlu dashed to Eric and grabbed his clothes.


    "Damn spear addict! It is you! Your face tells it all!" said Seanlu.


    "W-what are you talking about?! Four eyes, stop making usations!" said Eric with tears in his eyes as he endures hisughter.


    The others in the loungeugh at the two boys.


    "Seanlu! There are women as your fans!" said Yuno.


    "What?" Everyone is surprised, then they look at the messages of the fans.


    "Simpman, you don''t have to chase anyone. My heart belongs to you," said a woman.


    "Simpman, your heroic deed touched my heart. If the woman you are chasing won''t ept you, I will be here waiting for you."


    "Simpman, if I be yours, will you change your name?"


    Everyone looks at the unbelievable messages from women on the fan page. Seanlu grins as he looks at it.


    "Hahahaha, spear addict, your n backfired," said Seanlu with acent face.


    Eric''s eyes turned wide as he looks at the messages. He couldn''t understand the minds of those women. He does not know that many women are afraid because of the increasing cases of missing people. The appearance of the vignte group is a bigfort to them, so they are cheering for Simpman.


    Mari hugs Seanlu''s head from behind. The back of Seanlu''s head leans on big mounds.


    "Seanlu, you don''t have to look for other women. We are here to support you," said Mari while holding Seanlu''s head.


    "S-Sister Mari, I-I appreciate your support," Seanlu said with a blush.


    Mike looks at Seanlu sharply as if saying, that is my ce.


    Eric''s eyes shine as he looks at Seanlu being hugged by Mari. He stood up, then jumped up. He jumped over Yuno with a somersault , then took out his phone and took pictures of blushing Seanlu with Mari.


    Seanlu''s eyes turned sharp as he noticed Eric''s n. He rotates his body to escape the grasp of Mari. A magic circle appears on his left hand. He jumped toward Eric, then streched his left hand. A water whip flew and grabbed the phone.


    Seanlu pulled the water whip and holds the phone.


    "Shit!" Cursed by Eric. He charged from the air toward Seanlu.


    Seanlu jumped back with a backflip, then erased the pictures while in mid-air.


    He also opened the socialwork andnded on the fan page of Simpman.


    "Damn spear addict, it''s really you!" said Seanlu. He changed the password and sent a message under Eric''s pseudonym.


    "I am the biggest simp in the world."


    The message received many likes.


    Seanluughed and gave back the phone to Eric.


    "Damn four eyes!" Cursed by Eric.


    Inside the Dragon''s Eye, Edgar is monitoring the activities on the inte, including the fan page created by Eric.


    "Will it no longer be tracked to the vi?" asked Edgar.


    "Yes, boss. I also gave a message to an unknown influencer to manage the fan page of Simpman," answered Oscar.


    "Those kids are too careless. I should warn them about it," said Edgar.


    "The diversion tactics should bepleted tonight before the name Dragon Hall appears to the public," said Edgar.


    Oscar feels excited when he heard Edgar. He is also part of the Dragon Hall, and although he is just a supporter, he is still an important part of the team.


    Dragon Hall cannot attract all the firepower of the enemy, or else the full force of the enemy will be concentrated on them. There must be a vignte group that will attract the most firepower from the enemy¡ªan imaginary team, The Sweepers. Several vignte groups will also appear. Dragon Hall is one of them.


    When evening came, Edgar is standing on the roof of a house as his cape is swaying.


    "Tonight, the Sweepers will truly be the biggest enemy of those big shots behind the gangs and thugs," Edgar thought as his hair turned yellow and his armor turned gold.


    He jumped from the roof, then his weight became light, and he slowly falls down. He walks toward a big house while earthen spears areing out of magic circles around him.


    Inside the house, a man named Tu is smoking in the living room. The room is full of smoke. His ashtray is already full of cigarettes.


    Tu looks at his subordinate and asked him again,"Are you sure it''s safe here?"


    His subordinate can''t remember how many times his boss asked it.


    "Yes, boss. You are working for them, how can they not protect you? Beast Guild is currently busy and can''t send high level hyperbeings, but they already reached an agreement with Maywire Group. Although this subdivision is not upscale, it is still under the subsidiary of Maywire. If the sweepers attack you here, that will be a big p on their face. It isn''t just the face of thepany being pped but the face of those families and big guilds. It is a tacit understanding that if they ept you to live here, it shows that they are protecting you. Anyone that attacks you here will be hunted by them together," said Tu''s subordinate.


    "Shit! Damn Carlos! Fuck Danny! Those two are hiding so deep! There is no sign at all that they are undercovers! They did not even bat an eye when they witnessed illegal activities. They even participated! Fuck! Their faces look so excited every time they receive the money!" said Tu.


    Tu put the cigarette in his mouth while thinking.


    "Is it really them? Someone might be disguising themselves as them, but their family already went abroad, so they are the biggest suspects. Right now, what matters is my safety, disguise or not, the threat of the sweepers exists," Tu thought.


    Tu''s legs are fidgety as he continues to smoke.


    "n is dead. I''m sure I am next to their list. Those fucking bastards think that Carlos and Danny won''t attack. Those two look fucking crazy to me! They only put one level three to guard the subdivision! This can''t go on. We need to move," said Tu.


    He just stood up, and then he heard screams outside that made his heart tremble. He frantically moves to the window and looks outside, he sees the man in the golden armor attacking the guards.


    The guards are firing their handguns and M-16 at Edgar.


    Earthen spears flew and hit the guards.


    A hyperbeing, d with an aura, came out of the house and dashes toward Edgar.


    A magic circle shed on Edgar''s hand, then he raised his right hand.


    An earthen palm suddenly rises from the ground and grasps the hyperbeing.


    The hyperbeing tries to break away.


    CRUNCH! There was a loud sound of breaking bones when the earthen palm tightened its grip.


    The hyperbeing stopped resisting, and his legs and head became limp.

 Chapter 143 Diversion(2)

    <h4>Chapter 143 Diversion(2)</h4>


    Another hyperbeing came out of the house. The earthen palm opened, then the dead hyperbeing rolled and fell to the ground.


    Edgar raised his hand above his head. The earthen palm rises and bes a big arm, then swings down toward the hyperbeing.


    Boom! The earthen hand hit the ground and created a crater. The hyperbeing was able to dodge by moving to the side.


    Edgar swings his arm to the side.


    WOOSH! The earthen hand swings toward the hyperbeing.


    "Ahhh!" the hyperbeing screams. He is hit by the palm of the earthen hand.


    Boom! He hit the side of a car.


    Edgar walks forward as earth floats from the ground and forms a big earthen spear in his right hand.


    He d the spear with an aura, then threw it to the hyperbeing that is trying to stand up.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" The earthen spear impaled the hyperbeing to the car.


    Tu''s legs go limp as he looks at the hyperbeing impaled in the car. He looks at the golden armor man, then subconsciously takes a step back as Edgar is looking at him.


    Not too far from the scene, a small inte influencer is running toward the area. She noticed themotion and the earth magic used by the golden armor man. Her instinct is telling her that it is big news. She knows the man who lives in that house is not clean, and then she remembers the big earthen sword that stood until now in a destroyed mansion. She connected the dots, and what is happening now might be connected to the famous topic on the inte, The Sweepers.


    The girl is talking to her followers in a video.


    "I am running to the scene right now. I suspect that the hyperbeing attacking right now is the one that cast the giant sword. I know a bit about the man who owns the house being attacked right now. He is suspected of involving himself in several crimes," said the girl. She is getting closer, and she can hear the loud noise of fighting. Her viewers are rapidly increasing. She is receiving many gifts, which makes her excited.


    She reached the area and hid behind a wall as she pointed the camera at the golden-armored man.


    "Guys, that golden-armored man is the hyperbeing attacking right now," said Eidrich.


    "Eidrich, I admire your courage."


    "Eidrich, run away! You will die with just a flick of his finger!"


    Her followers keep sending messages. The concerned followers are telling her to move away. The other users just want to see excitement. They even want her to interview the armored man.


    "Don''t worry, my gut keeps telling me that he is rted to the sweepers. I am not a scum. How can the armored man attack me?" said Eidrich.


    Inside the house, Tu and his subordinate run to the stairs.


    An earthen spear is forming on Edgar''s right hand. He holds the spear that formed. He activates life detection. He sees Tu moving down from the stair, then he threw the spear at a wall.


    Boom! A hole appears on the wall, and the spear keeps moving forward.


    "Ahhhh!" Tu screams. His left thigh ispletely prated by the spear. He can''t keep his footing, and he falls from the stairs. His subordinate tried to pull him, but they both rolled down the stairs.


    The head of Tu''s subordinate hit the floor, causing him to pass out. Tu keeps screaming and clutching his thigh.


    Edgar detected the influencer.


    Eidrich''s heart skips a beat when the armored man looks in her direction.


    "RUN AWAAAY!" messaged by her followers, but the next development shocked them. The armored man waived his hand and beckoned Eidrich toe closer.


    Eidrich''s heart quickly beats.


    "If the armored man really has bad intentions, I should already be dead, so there is only one reason for him to tell me to move closer: an exclusive interview!" thought Eidrich, which made her excited.


    "Mister, are you the sweeper that left the giant sword in the destroyed mansion?" Eidrich asked when she stood in front of Edgar.


    Edgar nods and says,"My name is Vacuum. Tonight I am cleaning another big dirt."


    Eidrich is so excited when she heard the armored man''s answer. The viewers are also very excited.


    "You should move away and tell the people within the houses nearby that there will be a big battle soon. They might get severely injured if they still stay within their house," said Edgar.


    Eidrich is shocked. She immediately ran to the houses and told them what the armored man said. The families frantically move away with their cars.


    As the cars keep running on the road and moving away from the subdivision, a monster truck with a loud sound of music is moving toward the subdivision.


    VROOM! VROOM! The giant offroad vehicle entered the subdivision and moves toward the location of Edgar.


    Edgar can hear the loud rap music. He looks at the iing green monster truck. He already detected it earlier, when he used life detection.


    The monster truck is parked not too far from Edgar. A giant, burly, bald man with sharp, pointed sunsses came out of the truck. He is more than two meters tall, has dark brown skin, and wears a fitted shirt and loose pants. He removed his sunsses, then threw them into the truck.


    The bald man named Vyron walks toward Edgar. His eyes are filled with killing intent.


    Vyron fiercely looks at Edgar.


    "I was having fun, but you really dare toe here and make trouble. I must turn your bones into powder to vent my anger!" said Vyron.


    He activated his skill. All his skin turned ck, and then he d his whole body with an aura.


    He dashes toward Edgar.


    A magic circle shed on Edgar''s right hand, then he swings his arm to Vyron.


    BOOM! The huge earthen arm moved, and its huge palm hit Vyron.


    Vyron is standing. His left arm blocks the palm. The ground beneath his feet cracked. He put more aura on his right fist, then he struck it on the huge palm.


    BANG! The earthen hand broke into several pieces of debris.

 Chapter 144 Vacuum vs Steelman

    <h4>Chapter 144 Vacuum vs Steelman</h4>


    Vyron continues running to Edgar.


    Edgar raised his left arm.


    An earthen arm rises and catches Vyron off guard. The whole body of Vyron is grasped by the palm of the earthen arm. The palm tightens its grips.


    Vyron looks calm. He crosses his arms, then he forces himself to stand up.


    Bang! The earthen palm is destroyed. Vyron is standing on top of the arm.


    Boom! The earthen arm cracked as Vyron charged down to Edgar.


    Boom! Vyron hit the ground and missed Edgar. A huge crack appeared on the ground.


    Edgar jumped back earlier and dodged the attack.


    He raised his right arm while in the air. A magic circle appeared on his hand, then it started moving up to his shoulder. As the magic circle moves, an armored earthen arm with runes covers his hand.


    While the magic circle is moving, Edgar charges to Vyron from the air.


    FIST OF IFFENHEIM


    "Ahhh!" screamed Vyron as a huge armored earthen arm hit his face.


    Vyron is pushed to his back. He rotated his body in mid-air, then his feetnded on the cement road. He put more strength into his feet to stop the residual force, but it created a small gully on the cement road.


    Vyron''s face looks ugly.


    "Damn! I no longer care if there will be more damage! My pocket is big enough to even buy several dubdivisions!" Vyron said, then he dashed to Edgar.


    Edgar took a fist stance.


    Vyron is already near.


    Bang! Steel suddenly came out of the cement road and tied Edgar''s left foot.


    "What?!" Edgar is caught off guard.


    He is lifted to the air by the steel, then mmed into the cement road.


    Boom! Edgar hit the cement road, causing cracks to appear.


    Vyron is in the air. He raised his arms above his head and hold them together. His arms are covered with ck armor. He swings his arms toward Edgar.


    STEEL SLAM


    BANG! The armored arms hit the ground, causing the debris of cement to be blown away. A huge crater appears on the ground, but Edgar is not there.


    Edgar is in the air. An earth pir pushed him away. The top of the pir has a debris of cement. The earth armor on his arm crumbles, then he bends the steel that is tied to his feet and throws it away.


    Crakk! A crack appears on the bottom of the pir. It was hit by Vyron''s attack, and the weight of the upper part can''t be borne by the bottom.


    Edgar jumped down, and then the earth pir crumbled.


    Edgarnded on the cement road.


    "His control of steel should be limited to a short distance," thought Edgar.


    Vyron and Edgar stare at each other.


    Bang! Bang! Steels came out of the cement road behind Vyron, and as they move toward him, they suddenly bent and twisted like a rope. The steels float around Vyron. They have a twisted body and a very sharp end.


    Earthen spears came out of magic circles around Edgar.


    WOOSH! The sharp steel and earthen spears move in the air.


    Bang! The sharp steels are destroying the spears, but their momentum has decreased, causing them to fall before reaching the location of Edgar.


    Vyron raised his right hand, and steel flew to his palm.


    Vyron holds the steel and then ds it with an aura.


    Edgar is also holding an earthen spear and covered it with aura.


    They threw the steel and spear together.


    BANG! The earthen spear is blown to pieces. The steel keeps moving toward Edgar, but its speed has decreased.


    Edgar is holding an earthen spear. He swings the spear and blown away the steel.


    "Tsk!" Vyron holds another steel, then he dashes toward Edgar. The steels floating in the air move with him.


    Shoo! Shoo! The steels rapidly move in the air and attack Edgar.


    Bang! They are blocked by spears, but some keep rapidly moving and reach Edgar.


    Boom! A steel bar stabbed the cement road where Edgar was standing.


    Edgar moved and avoided another steel.


    Vyron gathers strength for his right arm.


    "DIEEE!" shouted Vyron as he threw the steel.


    The steel flies so fast.


    Edgar jumped up and avoided the attack.


    Boom! The steel hit the ground and is deeply buried.


    Earthen spears around Edgar are crumbling in the air, then their debris flow to the spear that he is holding. The spear on his hand became bigger. The other end of the spear has a magic circle with an energy ball and rotating threads of earth element.


    Edgar d the spear with an aura, then he threw it to Vyron from the air.


    Vyron saw the iing spear. He sneered. He was about to move away, but the energy ball behind the spear turned into a beam.


    The spear is pushed by a yellow beam.


    BOOM!"Ahhh!" The spear hit Vyron''s body, causing a stab wound.


    Vyron is pushed to his back. He grits his teeth, then steelse out of the cement road. The steels try to tie the spear in the air, but they are dragged out of the cement road.


    Vyron controls the other end of the steels. The steels stabbed the cement road and then tie themselves to the steel. The steels beneath the cement are pulled up, causing cracks on the cement road, but they stopped the spear in mid-air.


    Psssh! "Hmmm?" Vyron heard an unusual noise and looks behind him, then his expression froze. The engine of his monster truck is smoking. There are debris that hit the hood and wind shield.


    "MY BABYYYY!" shouted Vyron. His arms are holding his head as he looks at his truck. His face looks distorted, then his eyes turned bloodshot.


    He turned around and shouted.


    "FUCK YOU SWEE-"


    BOOM! Vyron is smashed to the ground by the armored earthen arms of Edgar. Vyron is buried in the middle of the crater.


    The cement road beneath the monster truck became uneven, then it started to roll. Edgar jumped away.


    Bang! The frame of the truck cracked. It bounces, then crashed on Vyron''s back. Its giant wheels are facing the sky.


    Vyron puts his hands on the frame of the monster truck. He lifts the truck and stands up with ease. ck armor is forming on his whole body as he stands up. His eyes are filled with strong bloodlust.

 Chapter 145 Mission Accomplished

    <h4>Chapter 145 Mission Aplished</h4>


    Huff-huff Tu is leaning on a car in the garage while heavily panting. He left a huge trail of blood. His face looks very pale.


    "Fucking bald man! He actually fucking damn left! Dumb shit!" Cursed by Tu


    "Just a little more. I can leave this ce while that dumb Vyron is blocking that sweeper," Tu thought as he reached out to the car door.


    Meanwhile, within the huge crater, Vyron is already standing. His whole body is covered with ck armor. His arms are holding the monster truck above his head.


    Vyron walks on the slope of the crater with ease while lifting the monster truck.


    Edgar is outside of the crater. He heard Oscar''s voice in his earpiece.


    "Boss, police cars areing. There are even VIP private cars moving closer. They did not pass through the road where there are sensors, but I suspect that there are high-level hyperbeings inside," said Oscar.


    Edgar already expected it. He deliberately made themotion to attract the attention of hostile families and guilds to Sweepers.


    He cast magic, then the soil from the crater rose and moved to his feet. The soilsbine, and then it lifts Edgar into the air.


    The soil beneath Edgar turned into a huge earthen sword. Runes appeared on the sword, then it became smooth and sharp.


    Vyron has already reached the surface, quite a distance from the crater, and then he gently puts down the monster truck.


    He caresses the smoking hood of the truck.


    "Don''t worry, you are alive, but he will be dead," Vyron said, then turned to his back and moves toward Edgar.


    Vyron''s pace got faster.


    Edgar controls the sword to fly away.


    "Bastard!! Where do you think you''re going?!!" shouted Vyron as he put more aura on his feet.


    Boom! The ground cracked as Vyron jumped forward. Steels came out of the cement road and move to the air with Vyron.


    The steels arebined and twisted like a rope with a sharp end, then it moves to the right hand of Vyron.


    Vyron holds the steel and ds it with aura.


    "Pay with your life for hurting Vira!" shouted Vyron, then he threw the steel to Edgar.


    The steel rapidly moves down.


    Edgar rotates the sword in the air. His head faces the ground. A magic circle forms on his right hand, and then he slows down the flying sword.


    SHOO! The steel missed Edgar and continue to fly down.


    Boom! The steel hit the cement road, causing another crater.


    Edgar is in front of Tu''s house. An earthen spear appeared on his right hand. He threw it at the garage door.


    Within a car, there is relief on Tu''s face, but it turns hideous as he feels the severe pain in his thigh.


    "I swear I will make the Sweepers pay a painful pri-"


    Bang! An earthen spear pierced the ss behind the car and hit the top of the driver''s seat, where Tu is sitting.


    Outside of Tu''s house, Vyron is already near the ground.


    Edgar is quite close to Vyron''snding ground because he slows down the earthen sword. He is now standing on top of the sword. He suddenly moved his left fist up.


    Boom! "Ahhh!" screams Vyron. A huge earthen fist suddenly rose from the ground. The earthen fist sent Vyron back into the air.


    Edgar jumped to the side of the earthen sword, and then the sword flew to his right hand.


    Edgar holds the handle of the huge sword and makes a throwing stance while in the air.


    Letters are quickly carved on the edge of the sword and formed into words.


    Boom! Half of the huge earthen sword is embedded in the wall of Tu''s house. The Sweepers words that are carved on the edge of the sword are visible outside of the house.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the sword, then he moves away using jump eleration in the air. He won''t use flight magic because he doesn''t want them to know that they are capable of it. It is much easier to attack the targets if they are not guarding the air. The top families and guilds thought the vignte group is just a bunch of poor bastards that is formed haphazardly. Magic capes are still rare. Only a few in top families, guilds andpanies have them.


    "FUUUUCK!" cursed by Vyron in the air as he saw Edgar quickly moving away. He can''t cast earth magic to jump in the air. He has difficulty casting the skill, and he has not bothered to practice it since he got the magic cape, but it''s in the headquarters of their guild. He really thought that Sweepers would not attack because attacking the subdivision is a p on Don Maywire''s face, which is suicide.


    Not long after, police cars and private vehicles reached the area.


    Themotion in the subdivision spread on the inte. Eidrich became famous overnight. Vacuum''s fan page appears.


    In a particr mansion, Don is listening to the report from Vyron on his phone. His face looks ugly. He hangs up the phone and closes his eyes. He tries to calm himself down, but blood vessels are bulging on his forehead. He opens his eyes, which look bloodshot. He holds his wine ss, then throws it against the wall.


    "That shit Sypher has not been found. Now another annoying pest is appearing! They even dare p my face! Here in this country?!! I will hang their heads for public disy!" Don furiously said. He picked up his phone and called someone else.


    "Put a bounty on their heads! Mobilize your men, dead or alive. I want to see them!"Don shouted, then he dialed another number.


    "How''s the progress?" asked Don.


    "It will be proposed in Congress soon," said a man in another line.


    "Good, tell me if there is a problem," said Don, then he hung up the phone. His face still looks fierce. He wants to vent his anger. He went down to his secret underground hall.


    At the center of the hall, there is a wounded man being hold by a magic chain.


    Don turned on the magic shield, took out a remote control, pressed a button, and the magic chain released the wonded man.


    Don summoned one of his wisps, a fire wisp, and then it flew toward him. The fire wisp turned into red armor that covered the whole body of Don.


    "Get up. You are quite capable of hiding your true identity while acting as our driver for a few years. I''ll give you a chance. If you can touch me, I will let you go," said Don as orange magic circles formed around him.


    The injured man chuckles. He stands up and faces Don.


    "You already said that before, don''t you remember? I even touched your armor. You should change the condition again," said Rico yfully. He knows that Don is venting his anger, and he will not let him go, but he feels good because it means something good happened. If it is good, it means bad on Don''s side.


    "Did I?" Asked by Don, he grins, his face turning hideous.


    "If you can injure me, I will let you go. Don''t worry, I have so much healing potion that will keep you alive even if you have a little remaining breath. I won''t let my human punching bag easily die."

 Chapter 146 Wanted: Dead or Alive

    <h4>Chapter 146 Wanted: Dead or Alive</h4>


    Inside a police station, Roel is looking at the wanted posters while crossing his arms. He remembers the scene when the children and their parents reunited, especially the five-year-old girl and her mother. The two of them cried so much that even Roel had watery eyes when he saw it.


    Roel is thinking while looking at the pictures of Carlos and Danny.


    "I still can''t believe that these two scums are leading a vignte group. Were they really just undercovers? No one will probably believe it before. Their greed for money is known. They were able to keep their position because someone is helping them and their wealth is cleverly made legal. That syndicate is really getting more systematic. With the help of thosepanies, the money they will get will not be against thew.


    I heard that Carlos and Danny invested their money in a business, and the return on their investment is several times higher. The business is under the management of a subsidiarypany that belongs to the Beast Guild. n and Tu, who died, are their dogs. Scum or not, Carlos and Danny are truly cleaning up the dirt. Now, bigpanies and guilds are hunting them, even if ordinary people are thankful to them, who will not be tempted by the money on their heads." As Roel scans the wanted posters, his grips on his arms tighten. Even though he is a policeman, he hopes the vigntes will never be caught.


    The wanted posters circted on the inte.


    Carlos'' and Danny''s heads are worth 100 million pesos. Vacuum is fifty million pesos. Miu is thirty million pesos, and Simpman is ten million pesos.


    They are wanted: dead or alive.


    Miu''s face is nk. Simpman is no longer fat but as thin as a skeleton, ording to the description of the witness.


    Inside the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, a pic is happening near theke.


    The dragon guards are sitting together while Gan and Mari are cooking barbecue.


    Emily, Yuno, and Anne are sitting on the edge of the balcony of the mushroom cottage while giggling and watching video on their phones.


    Seanlu''s face looks ugly as he stares at the wanted posters on his phone.


    "That damn fat man! He turned me into Simpman. Now he makes me look like a skeleton!" Seanlu thought with anger.


    "Hahahaha, Boss, you''ve really touched the nerves of those families and guilds!" said Busca.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Busca, then he said,"Face is important to them. Don Maywire is the leader of the group. He cares a lot about his face, so most of their attention now will be put on Sweepers. The vignte group that will appear next will receive much less attention from them."


    "Hahaha, boss, I haven''t thought of the name of the group yet, but I believe I can think of a better name than The Simp," said Busca whileughing. The others alsough.


    Seanlu''s face looks more ugly.


    "It''s Zip! I said The Zip!" shouted Seanlu, which made the othersugh louder.


    "Time to eat!" shouted Gan.


    Emily stood up and put her phone in her storage space. She put her hands on the railing of the balcony, then jumped with a backflip. She rides a wind wave in midair, then gentlynds on the ground. Yuno and Anne look at her with envy. Edgar is teaching them magic, but they haven''t formed their mana core yet.


    After the pic, the dragon guards continue their training while Edgar went to the lounge with Gin. They are watching a news while drinking beers.


    A female reporter is interviewing a citizen.


    "What can you say about the vignte that appears?" asked the female reporter named Elma Fusto.


    "Our ce became much safer. I don''t know if I must root for them because what they are doing is against thew," said a woman in her sixties.


    Elma interviewed the others at different ages and social statuses. The youth aren''t too cautious with their words, and they directly said that they are rooting for the vignte. There are others who don''t support the vignte.


    Edgar and Gin smile as they watch the news.


    "She is a rare reporter. She only presents facts. Many viewers watch her because of that. The other media keep smearing us and want us to look like evil. She is lucky that her station is owned by the Co family, or else she would have been fired long ago," said Edgar as he drinks his beer.


    Meanwhile, there is a huge debate happening in Congress. Congressmen are pushing aw for hyperbeings, but some congressmen are blocking it.


    "How can there be an inhumane proposal like that? A GPS for every hyperbeing? They are our heroes! How can we treat our heroes like criminals?" said Congressman Rosales.


    "Many new hyperbeings have appeared that dare tomit crimes! Are we going to allow more Vacuum, Miu, and Simpman to appear?! For the sake of our citizens and peace in society, this proposal must turn intow!" said Congressman Barter.


    The congressmen kept debating. They both sound rational. Congressman Rosales leads a quite strong party that is more concerned with the welfare of ordinary people. Congressman Barter belongs to a strong party that closely works with top families and guilds. Many representatives of other parties attended the session, and they haven''t made the decision yet, but they are leaning on Congressman Rosales. Barter notices it, and his face is turning ugly.


    Rosales went to a private restaurant with his high-ranking party members after the session.


    "Hahahaha, does Barter think that we don''t know their n?! That Sypher really did a good job! It is now the best opportunity to eradicate the scum! They treat the vignte group as criminals, but what about the hyperbeings that manage the gangs andmit dirty deeds for them?!" said Rosales with anger.


    The party members nod. They agree with Rosales.


    "I know that we cannot totally block it because politics ispromise. They have strong connections, and they can definitely make the majority agree through whatever means in their arsenal, but the more we dy it, the more dirt is removed, and the fewer victims like my duaghter will appear," said Rosales with mncholy.


    The party members tap the shoulder and back of Rosales tofort him.


    Rosales keeps dying thew, which makes Barter''s face ugly every session.


    Don Maywire knows it. He wanted to assassinate Rosales, but Viel Loska personally visited his house and ambiguously gave a warning. They must y within the rules of the game, or else PHA too can break them.


    Don''s eyes are bloodshot. He walks to his secret room, which leads to his underground hall, where he must vent his anger.


    Within the car that belongs to PHA, Viel is talking to Owen.


    "Did you find him?" asked Viel.


    "No, sir, if Rico is captured, he should not be kept in Don''s house. They said that he applied for leave and never returned. Sir, I''m afraid the worst has already happened," said Owen with a sad face. Rico helped them gather intelligence and foiled some of the families'' ns.


    In a district in Man where the guilds are located, there is a building with a crest of the capital letter BG with a w mark. It''s the crest of the Beast Guild, the top-5 in the country. Their members have abilities that can turn parts or whole parts of their bodies into beastmen.


    At the top of the building, the manager name Chris is reporting the recent events to the guild leader, Sigler.


    Sigler has long braided purple hair and a web tattoo on both arms. He was in a broken world when the vignte group appeared.


    Chris has sweat on his face as he reports. He feels the killing intent of Sigler.


    "Sir, Cobra, the hyperbeing responsible for smuggling magical materials and sometimes traffic women, was killed by Simpman. The magical materials in the warehouse that are supposed to be smuggled are taken by PHA, so we were not able to get the beast cores from our business partner. I was sending hyperbeings that just returned from a broken world to guard Tu, but they were toote to arrive.Tu and n were killed by Vacuum, who belong to a Vignte group."


    Sigler moves his index finger.


    "k!" Chris is lifted to the air. His neck is tied with an almost invisible thread. His face is turning dark.


    Sigler sharply stares at Chris.


    "Take their heads, or I will take your head!"

 Chapter 147 I am Ghost of Dragon Hall

    <h4>Chapter 147 I am Ghost of Dragon Hall</h4>


    Edgar enters a pub with a mask. He is wearing a gray sweatshirt and gloves.


    The bartender and the guys drinking inside the pub look at Edgar, then they chuckle. The vignte group became famous, and mask also became famous. There are young men that imitate them and wear masks at night to walk in the streets, which makes it troublesome for authorities, families, and guilds to identify vigntes.


    Edgar walks to the secret door that leads to the gambling den.


    The guard noticed Edgar, and he blocked the door.


    "Boy, you are in the wrong way. This is not the rest room," said the guard while crossing his arms.


    Edgar''s hands are in his pockets. He stepped forward and kicked the man with his right leg.


    Bang! The man screams as his back hits the door.


    The door and guard crashed to the floor.


    The mouths of people inside the pub are wide open. They thought it was just another youngster who is imitating a vignte, but this time it is real.


    The people inside the gambling den screamed and moved away.


    The gangsters look fiercely at Edgar. The nearest man picks up a chair. He quickly moves to Edgar, and he intends to smash the chair.


    Edgar jumped forward, then stepped his right foot on the man''s face.


    The man went limp, and he started falling on his back.


    Another gangster who is just behind the man is also intending to smash the chair.


    Edgar made a round kick with his left foot while his right foot is still stepping on the man''s face.


    "Ahhh!" screams the attacking man as his left cheek is kicked by Edgar.


    The other man threw a steel chair toward Edgar.


    Edgar jumped forward while rotating to the right in mid-air. He holds the top of the chair, then threw it to the gangster.


    Bang! The steel chair hit the head of the gangster.


    Flop! Edgarnded on the floor.


    Two gangsters holding bats rush to Edgar.


    Edgar jumped forward, holds the gangster''s head, and hit his face with his right knee.


    The gangster behind the man intends to swing his bat at Edgar, who is in the air.


    Edgar uses the head of the gangster to push himself up, then he rotates his body.


    The gangster swung his bat, but he missed Edgar.


    Edgar''s left foot is moving down to the gangster.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the gangster as his temple was hit by Edgar''s heel.


    Edgarnded on the floor, then he keeps walking to the deeper area of the gambling den.


    A while ago, in the underground of the den, a young man is being hold by two gangsters. His left cheek is swelling, and his left eye is injured.


    Near a wall, Aldan, the boss of the gambling den, isfortably sitting on a ck couch. His eyes are close as he listens to music on his phone. His body is quite burly. He has braided hair and dark brown skin.


    Pak! The gangster pped the young man.


    "What did you say? I didn''t hear it clearly," said the gangster.


    "You fooled my father! One of your men induced him to gamble! You deliberately made him win a few times! That money is for my sister''s treatment. Now it''s all gone! He attempted to take his life. Now both my father and sister are in the hospital. How can I pay the debt you deliberately set up?! Scum!" said the young man.


    The gangster holds his cigarette with his right hand, and then he raised his left hand.


    Pak! Pak! He casually pped the young man.


    "Say it again. I didn''t hear it clearly," said the gangster.


    "Scu-"


    Pak! Blood leaks from the young man''s mouth.


    "Sigh, why can''t you say what I want to hear? Do you want to lose some teeth before you say it? Trust me, someone tried to be tough like you, but he lost his teeth and some of his fingers broke before he softened. You don''t want that to happen," said the gangster.


    "Hmm?" Aldan heard themotion in the den. The others faintly heard it.


    "Go and see what happened," said Aldan.


    The gangster walks up the stairs. He reached the top, and then he was greeted with Edgar''s kick.


    "Ahhh!" The gangster screams as he is pushed to his back.


    Bang! His back hit the railing of the stairs. The impact from his back pushed him to his front.


    Edgar jumped andnded on the shoulders of the gangster. His legs squeezed the head of the gangster, then he rotates his whole body.


    Crakk! There was a sound of breaking bones.


    Edgar swiftly stepped on top of the railing, then the gangster''s body tilted to the side and fell.


    The two gangsters shoved the young man, then they run toward Edgar while pulling out their dagger.


    Boom! Edgar charged down. He moved between the two gangsters. His body is shing with lightning while his hands are holding their faces, and then he pushed their heads to the ground.


    Boom! Crack appeared as their heads hit the ground.


    Lightning appears on Edgar''s hands.


    "Ahhhh!" screamed the two gangsters.


    Edgar let go of their faces.


    The two gangsters are twitching on the ground.


    Edgar walked and moved in front of the young man.


    "Go!" said Edgar.


    "Thank you," said the young man, then he quickly ran and looks at Edgar with concern.


    Aldan is smiling but his eyes are actually sharp.


    He chuckled, then he said,"I created my own kingdom when our guild disbanded. I heard the new small fries vigntes are targeting independent hyperbeings because someone said that they are also small fries. Am I being targeted because I am a small fry?"


    Aldan chuckled andughed, then his face suddenly turned fierce. His eyes are bloodshot.


    "How dare you treat me as a small fry?!!"?Aldan furiously shouted as he released his aura.


    BANG! A huge white carapace that looks like a centipede rose from a hole behind the ck coach.


    The huge head moved to Aldan, and then he jumped up. The sharp arms of the centipede detached, straightened, and float in the air.


    "Tell me your name so I can put it in your grave together with your head!" Aldan fiercely said as he stands on the huge head of the centipede.


    Edgar released his aura as lightning is shing on his body.


    "I am Ghost of Dragon Hall."

 Chapter 148 I am Ghost of Dragon Hall(2)

    <h4>Chapter 148 I am Ghost of Dragon Hall(2)</h4>


    "Hahahaha, what a good name! It really suits you because you will be a real ghost soon!" shouted Aldan.


    BONE SPEAR


    The bone spears rapidly flew down.


    Edgar runs and dodges the spears.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The bone spears missed Edgar and stabbed the floor.


    Aldan jumped back, thennded on the body of the centipede.


    The centipede floats in the air as more arms separate and turn into spears.


    More spears attack.


    Bang! Edgar jumped and avoided a spear.


    The centipede attacks.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault.


    Boom! The centipede missed and its huge head hit the ground.


    Edgar put more lightning in his right fist, then he charged down to Aldan.


    Aldan controls the remaining arms, then he attacks.


    Edgar casts lightning beams.


    Boom! The lightning beams block the spears, and they are exploding together in the air.


    Aldan added more aura to his fist.


    Edgar struck his right fist.


    Aldan also punched with his right fist, but the impact that he is expecting did not happen.


    "What?!" Aldan is caught off guard.


    Edgar rotated his body in mid-air before the sh. His right foot, with shing ligthning, is moving down on Aldan''s head.


    Boom! "Ahhh!" screams Aldan. He and the body of the centipede are pushed to the floor.


    Boom! The body of the centipede hit the floor, causing cracks and dust to form.


    A lightningnce appears on Edgar''s hand, then he charges down from the air.


    Edgar stabbed with the lightningnce.


    Bang! The lightningnce is blocked by a bone fist d in aura. Their sh created a shockwave that cleared the dust.


    Aldan is wearing whole-body bone armor. Blood flows from his forehead.


    The white carapace of the centipede is open, and the bones that made up the armor of Aldan were hidden inside.


    Aldan fiercely looks at Edgar. A sharp bone sword formed on his left forearm, and he struck it toward Edgar.


    The bone sword flew. Edgar swung the lightningnce and blew away the sword.


    Aldan jumped up and stabbed a bone sword that formed on his right forearm.


    Edgar stepped on earth and jumped back.


    Aldannded on the floor, then chased Edgar. A bone sword forms on his left forearm as he runs, then he also covered it with aura.


    He smirks when he sees Edgar near the bone spears stabbed on the floor. He increased his speed, his distance with Edgar shortened.


    The bone spears suddenly flew up and attacked Edgar''s back.


    Edgar dodged the spears by jumping up with a somersault.


    Magic circles formed around Edgar, and then lightning beams rapidly flew down.


    Aldan raised his left arm. A bone shield blocks his body.


    Boom! Boom! The beam keeps hitting the shield.


    Aldan controls the bone spears and attacks Edgar''s left side.


    Boom! Edgar charged down from the air, then stabbed the lightningnce.


    Aldan moved the shield and stabbed the sword on his right forearm.


    The sword andnce shed.


    Bang! The floor beneath Aldan cracked because of the pressure from the impact.


    Aldan grits his teeth. His right arm and legs hurt from the impact.


    Bone spears are rapidly moving above Edgar.


    Boom! Boom! They missed and stabbed the floor. They float in the air, then move around Aldan.


    He dashed, then jumped up. Hended on a bone spear in the air. He flies with the spears. As he flies, the spears that are stabbed on the ground move, and then they flew up. More spears float around Aldan.


    Aldan grins as he looks at Edgar.


    "Turn into ghost Bastard!!!"


    BONE STORM


    Dense bone spears attack.


    Magic circle appears above Edgar.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Lightnings fell from the circle and revolve around Edgar.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The spears hitting the lightnings are getting destroyed.


    Aldan stopped the attack.


    Edgar stopped the lightning storm.


    Aldan has an ugly look as he stares at Edgar, then sneers.


    "I thought I could kill him on my own. If n A does not work, then n B will certainly kill him. I just need to keep him longer here. I already left an instruction on a staff to inform the guilds once a vignte appears. The elites and guilds need their heads to deter others." thought Aldan.


    He controls the spears, and then he move.


    Bang! A spear stabbed the ground where Edgar was standing.


    Boom! A hole appears on the floor as Aldan tries to stab Edgar with the sword on his forearm.


    Aldan keeps attacking Edgar.


    Edgar is swiftly avoiding the attacks.


    "It''s time to finish it," thought Edgar.


    Edgar jumped back, dispersed the lightningnce, and while in the air, threads of lightning elements rotate on his right arm.


    Flop! Hended on the floor, then he took a fist stance. A magic circle formed on top of his right fist. An energy ball the size of a fist has formed over the magic circle.


    "Do you think I will let you umte for an attack?! Attack with your puny energy ball!! hahahaha." Aldan dashes to Edgar whileughing.


    Edgar smiles when Aldanughs at the puny energy ball.


    More lightning shes on Edgar''s body.


    WOOSH! Edgar instantly appears in front of Aldan. He rotates his arm with a rotating thread of lightning, then strikes it toward the left chest of Aldan. The right fist with a puny energy ball touches Aldan''s chest.


    SEVERIN''S FIST


    BOOM! "k!" Aldan sprayed out blood from his mouth. A lightning beam prated his chest and back. A thread of lightning is rotating on the beam that flies from Aldan''s back.


    The bones on Aldan''s armor start falling down.


    Crunch! Aldan''s knee fell to the floor and hit a bone.


    Aldan chuckled, then he said, "You are actually hiding your true power. I smell a conspiracy. I will wait in hell for whoever loses between you and the elites."


    Edgar smiled when he heard thest words of Aldan.


    Crunch! Aldan''s lifeless body fell to the floor, full of bones.

 Chapter 149 Beast Guild Hunts Simpman

    <h4>Chapter 149 Beast Guild Hunts Simpman</h4>


    The hyperbeings sent by guilds and families arrived at the underground hall, but Edgar had already left.


    Edgar went to a hospital to secretly treat the young man''s family.


    Meanwhile, in an abandoned factory, a gang member is frantically running toward the door of the factory. His face is full of fear. He keeps looking back. He is afraid that a monster will appear behind him.


    A man in blue armor suddenly appears.


    "AHHHH! MOMMMY!" shouts the gang member. Tearse out of his eyes. His speed increased, and then he came out of the door. He keeps running away.


    Seanlu follows the gang member. He had just destroyed a group of traffickers.


    He just stepped out of the door when he heard an unusual noise from the sky. He looked up, and then he saw a big helicopter. The motor is not emitting too much noise. The helicopter turns around. A grinning man points a big machine gun at Seanlu.


    A while ago, Chris was talking to his trusted man in a private room. He is holding a ss filled with wine.


    "Sir, will it not put the guild in trouble if the government''s helicopter is used that way?" The man asked.


    Chris chuckles. He sips a wine and then says, "It''s fine. All the me will be put on Cobra''s cousin. Hahahaha, that man lost everything when Cobra died. Without Cobra, he is nothing, so he hates Simpman to the core. The pilot is secretly rted to us. Today is the day that the helicopter will send supplies, so I included it in my n to dy the escape of Simpman and the Sweepers in case they attack again.


    I already talked to the pilot. He will say that Marvin threatened him. Hahaha, that dumb Marvin still thinks that I will nurture him once he kills Simpman. That dumb guy is finished, whether he seeds or not. We need to dy Simpman before Toda arrives at the factory. That Marvin could really kill Simpman though, because he is using a gun, which is a precious collection of mine hahahaha"


    "DIEEE!!! SIMPMAAAN!" Marvin shouted as he pulled the trigger of the machine gun. The pilot smirks as he watches the show.


    Seanlu released his aura, then he quickly jumped forward. He rotates his body in mid-air, and avoided the bullets that were going to hit his legs and body.


    Bang! The bullets missed Seanlu but shredded the door and nearby walls.


    Seanlu stretched down his arms as his head faces the ground. He pushed himself and avoided the iing bullets.


    "DIE! DIE! DIE!" Marvin''s eyes are bloodshot as he fires the machine gun. He feels so irritated that he hasn''t hit Simpman. The machine gun is heavy. He can''t keep up with the movement of Seanlu. Marvin is just an ordinary human.


    Seanlu''s feet are stepping on earth in the air, and then he charges down.


    Flop! Hended on the ground.


    Boom! The ground cracked as he dashes.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The soil keeps getting blown up as the bullets follow Seanlu''s trail.


    Seanlu suddenly dives to the left side. There is the body of a lookout and a handgun nearby.


    Seanlu''s right hand holds the handgun, and then he pushes himself up with his left hand.


    He rotates his body in midair.


    His feet steps on earth, then he jumped with a backflip.


    His head is facing the ground, and he is holding the handgun while aiming at the helicopter. He thinks he looks cool right now. He wished there is a camera that would capture this moment.


    Marvin and the pilot are startled as they see Simpman aiming the gun. It''s toote for them to dodge.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Marvin subconsciously stepped back, and the pilot subconsciously wanted to move the helicopter.


    Marvin and the helicopter are not hit, but there are bullet marks on the ground.


    There is silence for a while.


    "Hahahaha! Simpman, how generous of you to make usugh before your death. Don''t worry, we will make sure to give your tomb a trophy as the worst gunman ever! Hahahaha!" Marvinughs loudly as well as the pilot.


    "FUCK!" Cursed by Seanlu


    Marvin resumed his attack.


    Seanlu keeps jumping in the air.


    Flop! Hended on the roof of the factory, then runs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The roof is being shred by the machine gun as Marvin tries to hit Seanlu.


    Seanlu suddenly jumped to the right with a somersault.


    A magic circle has formed on his right hand. A small earthen spear appears on his hand.


    Seanlu holds the earthen spear, then jumped toward the helicopter.


    "Ahhhh!" shouts Seanlu as he gathers strength for his right arm, then he throws the earthen spear at Marvin.


    SHOO! The earthen spear rapidly moves up.


    The pilot looks flustered. He thought Seanlu is aiming at him. He tilts the helicopter to dodge the attack.


    Marvin sees the earthen spear. He moves to the left side to dodge.


    "Ahhhh!" Marvin screams. His right shoulder is hit by the earthen spear. He steps back and can''t keep his bnce as the helicopter tilts. Marvin''s back hit the floor, then he slid and falls from the sky.


    "AHHHH!" Marvin screams as he falls.


    Bang! His back hit the roof of a small building, then he slid and fell to the ground.


    The helicopter immediately turned and flew away. Sweat forms on the pilot''s face. He thought the errand is easy, but Simpman is a lot harder to fight than he thought.


    Seanlunded on the edge of a roof.


    "Hmm?" He noticed a rushing humvee toward the factory.


    VROOOM! The humvee did not brake when it is near the gate.


    Bang! The humvee crashed into the gate and opened it.


    The Humvee stopped near the front of the factory.


    A tall, burly man went down from the humvee. He has ck hair and a beard. He is Toda.


    Toda walks to the factory. As he walks, his right arm changed into a beast arm. It looks like the arm of a blue apeman. Threads of earth element rotate around his right arm.

 Chapter 150 Birth of a Top AI

    <h4>Chapter 150 Birth of a Top AI</h4>


    Toda looks fiercely at the factory. He took a fist stance. He grips his fist hard.


    "COME OUT! SIMPMAN!" shouted Toda as he punched his right fist.


    The threads of earth element expanded and turned into a yellow tornado.


    BANG! The left corner of the factory is bulldozed. The yellow tornado keeps moving and destroyed the whole left side of the factory. The foundation of the left side ispletely destroyed. The factory starts tilting to the left.


    BOOM! The whole factorypletely crashed.


    Toda looks at the destroyed factory. He can''t sense the whole factory, but he already sensed the other buildings. If Simpman did not leave, he should be hiding in the factory.


    Marvin, who is not dead and lying on the ground, heard the loud crash. He saw Toda before, and he thinks help has arrived.


    "Tsk!" Toda took his phone from his pocket and called.


    "Simpman is gone," said Toda, then hung up the call. He walks back to his humvee.


    Marvin raises his hand.


    "H-Help M-"


    Crunch! A ground spike rose beneath Marvin. His body hangs on the spike.


    "Trash," said Toda.


    Meanwhile, Edgar is standing on a building while looking at a hospital. He is wearing a white coat. His whole body is cloaked in camouge.


    He floats, and then he flew to the hospital.


    In the morning, patients, families, and staff of the hospital are very shocked that patients miraculously healed. Edgar not only healed the young man''s family but also other poor patients. Someone might connect the dots if he only healed the young man''s family. It would do them harm if he were to do that. Since then, Edgar has been secretly treating poor and good people with terminal illnesses in hospitals. He identally created a legend, and many people became more kind. They publicized their good deeds in the hope that the guardian would treat them once they got severe illness.


    In the headquarters of Dragon Guards, everyone is at Dragon''s Eye to witness the birth of a top AI.


    Everyone has a look of anticipation.


    Oscar is standing in front of the hologram screen on the ground. He has acent face. His eyes are close, and his arms are crossed.


    He opened his eyes.


    "It''s time."


    Screens appear over the hologram.


    "Pris, say hello to the whole world," Oscar said with a smile.


    The world''s toppanies are greeted with shock.


    "HELLO WORLD" is a top trend or in feature page.


    "Fuck! How dare a hacker do this?! Why is there no warning?! Shit! We are screwed!" said the cybersecurity chief of a toppany as he looked at the greeting.


    Other cybersecurity chiefs are sweating as well. Pris hacked one world-top socialwork and other websites with much more loose cybersecurity.


    The greeting is immediately deleted. The bosses of thepanies, are gnashing their teeth.


    The development of artificial intelligence has elerated since the top families andpanies pooled resources to create an AI that will monitor the inte to prevent the leakage of aura and magic cultivation. They shared technology based on their contribution.


    The bosses ordered to trace the daring hacker.


    Oscar had already made a n. He had been tracing a notorious hacker before hepleted the AI. He helped him silently hack several supeputers that would help him do what Pris had just done. Pris left traces that will lead to the notorious hacker, alias Hawk.


    The interpol is notified.


    Somewhere in Brazil, within an apartment building, Hawk is watching a TV while sitting on a ck couch.


    He is holding the ring in his finger while thinking. He has a wide smile on his face.


    "Has my skill improved so much that I was able to hack several supeputers? Is this what they call evolution? Fufufufu, I will be able to do many things with the help of those supeputers. Severalpanies that I hacked went bankrupt. I wonder how manypanies will survive this time," Hawk thought with a grin.


    Bang! The door is forcefully opened.


    "Police! Raise your hands!" A policeman shouted.


    Hawk looks very shocked as he looks at the police.


    "Fuck! Where did I make a mistake?! Did Imit a crime that I didn''t know?! Shit!" Hawk''s eyes looked fierce as he asked himself in his mind.


    "Raise your hands!" the policeman repeated.


    Hawk sneered, and then he jumped with a backflip.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The policeman fired and hit the couch.


    Hawk''s feet stand on top of the couch. Magic circles appear on his hands. He jumped back and cast an ice cone.


    The ice cones are flying toward the policemen.


    MAGIC SHIELD


    Crunch! The ice cones broke as they hit the shield that surrounds the policemen.


    Hyperbeings appear behind the policemen. A woman and a man with a cigarette on his mouth. The woman had cast the magic shield. The man is holding an earthen spear, and then he throws it to Hawk, who is still in the hair.


    Woosh! The spear rapidly flew.


    "Ahhhh!" Hawk screams. His body is hit, and his right lung is punctured.


    Bang! Hawk is impaled on the wall, then he coughs out blood.


    Hawk fiercely looks at the policemen and the hyperbeings. He put his hand in his pocket.


    "Damn you. Let''s go to the underworld together," Hawk said with a hideous face.


    The faces of the policemen and the hyperbeings changed.


    "MOVE AWAY!" shouted the woman as she raised her hands to cast a bigger magic shield.


    BOOM! The apartment room exploded.


    In the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, everyone is pping their hands at the performance of Pris.


    Oscar still has acent face.


    "Everyone, meet Pris," Oscar said as he spread his hands.


    The figure of Pris is forming over the hologram screen, and then she appears.


    Everyone is stupefied as they look at the figure of Pris.


    "M-My Pris." Even Edgar is stupefied as he looks at Pris.


    Pris looks like a little catgirl with ck armor. She has ck ears and a tail. She looks like a little version of Susan.


    Pris smiles.


    "Nyah"

 Chapter 151 A Night Ride in Manila

    <h4>Chapter 151 A Night Ride in Man</h4>


    "D-Damn Fatso! How can you turn the AI into a little catgirl?" Gan shouted as he pointed his finger at Oscar.


    "B-But she is powerful," said Oscar.


    Edgar shakes his head and chuckles. He saw how hard Oscar worked on the AI. It no longer matters to him how the AI looks. Keeping the figure of the current Pris is a little reward for Oscar''s hard work.


    Edgar approached Oscar, who looks a little guilty about what he had done. He pats Oscar''s shoulder.


    "You did a good job. Keep Pris as it is," said Edgar with a smile.


    Oscar had teary eyes when he heard Edgar. His boss appreciates his hard work.


    "Thank you, boss!" said Oscar.


    Oscar stays in the dragon''s eyes while everyone else leaves.


    Oswal approaches Edgar. He has a look of hesitation.


    "What is it?" asked Edgar as he looks at Oswal. The kid does not oftenmunicate. He is probably affected by the kind of environment in which he grew up.


    "Boss, I''d like to go to Baguio City. I owe my life to someone else. He saved me at the expense of his life, and he entrusted his parents to me. I found out that his mother''s birthday ising soon, so I want to visit her," said Oswal.


    "Go and be careful," said Edgar as he patted the shoulder of the young man.


    "Thank you, boss," said Oswal.


    Gan approaches and puts his arm on Edgar''s shoulder,"Hahahaha, Ed,e to our house for dinner! The decoration of our new home is finished."


    Edgar smiled when he heard Gan, then he says,"Fine, let me meet your treasures."


    Edgar teleported to their house. Today, he will train his uncle Tony in illusion space. His uncle has reached the first level of aura.


    Tony is holding a staff while his whole body is covered in aura. His face sweats as he looks at the firewolf. His grip on the staff became stronger.


    Fei has a helpless look on her face as she watches her father.


    "Dad, the fire wolf has the size of a dog," said Fei with a sigh.


    Sasha is blocking her mouth while giggling.


    "What do you know?! You could say that because you are capable of magic!" said Tony, then he pointed the staff at the fire wolf.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Tony as he gathers his strength, then stabs the staff.


    The fire wolf dodged, then jumped toward Tony.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Tony as he runs away.


    Edgar chuckles at his uncle''s cowardice. He looks at the giggling Sasha.


    "Start your practice," said Edgar.


    Sasha nodded her head, then raised her hands. A magic circle has formed above her hands, and then threads of water elements gather and form a blob of water.


    Edgar looks at Fei. She nods her head.


    A small fire dragon rises from a magic circle, then fires fireballs at Fei.


    A water pir lifts Fei to the air, and then she casts water bombs at the fire dragon. She controls the water pir to move.


    The fire dragon dodges the water bombs, then fly to the air.


    The dragon releases a fire breath. It destroyed a water bomb and moves to Fei. Fei jumped, then she rides a blob of water that she cast. She directed it to fly while casting water bombs.


    In the evening, Edgar rides his motorbike toward Gan''s house. He is using life detection to see the current situation in Man after Dragon Hall destroyed groups of criminals, gangs, and thugs. The range of life detection can be adjusted to a smaller range. It will be easier to look at details within a smaller range.


    More people areing out to enjoy their nightlife.


    Within a park with gorgeous water and light disys, the audience cheers as they watch a magician.


    The magician is wearing a long hat. He spreads his arms, and then magic circles appear on his hands. Threads of fire came out of the circle and rotated around his arms. They move to his palms, then they rotate in a circle and form a ring of fire.


    The audience ps their hands and cheers.


    A young man is sitting on the fountain. He took out a deck of cards. The cards flew up and move around them. They move like threads in the air and keep making maneuvers. The children and young girls look at it with gasps.


    A young girl holds the arms of the man with a blush and said,"Y-You are so powerful. I haven''t seen other hyperbeing that can do what you are doing with ease."


    "Fufufufu, it''s called talent," said the young man.


    The magician controlling the fire shakes his head as he sees the young man. The young man has the unique power to control papers, so he can control the cards with ease. He has no other skill.


    Edgar can''t help but smile as he sees the park.


    After a few minutes of driving, he reached a road with some pedestrians and few running vehicles.


    "Hmm? Foolish kid," Edgar murmured as he detected something, then he increased the speed of his motorbike.


    On the road, a small SUV is being driven by a man who seems to be overworked andcks sleep. His eyelids are getting heavy, he can''t focus on his driving, and he didn''t notice a young boy who is crossing the street.


    A young boy''s eyes are glued to his phone while walking on pedestrianne across the road. He saw the car earlier, it was still far. He thought the driver will slow down while he is crossing the road, but tonight is different.


    The car has not slowed down, and the pedestrians on the roadside were toote to notice the problem and warn the boy.


    "Kyaaa!" women screamed as they saw the car''s left bumper that is going to crash into the boy.


    VROOM! The motorbike has reached the back of the boy. Edgar''s left hand holds the back of the boy''s shirt, then he lifts the boy and his motorbike''s front wheel.


    The motorbike is standing on one wheel, and?rotating to the right.


    Edgar dropped the boy as the motorbike rotates.


    Bang! The front wheelnded on the cement road.


    VROOM! Edgar continues driving.


    The pedestrians are shocked. It happened so quickly. They look at the man with astonished faces.


    "Kid! Be careful next time!" Shouted a pedestrian.


    The boy nodded absentmindedly.


    The driver of the SUV sincerely apologized.


    Edgar arrived in a subdivision, then parked his motorbike in front of Gan''s house.


    "Hahahaha, I thought you were going to bete because someone needs your help to be saved!" said Gan as he approached Edgar.


    Edgar smiled when he heard what Gan had said, and then they went inside the house.


    "Meet my two treasures, my wife, Erin and-" Gan took the baby from his wife''s hand and showed the baby closer to Edgar.


    "My daughter, Sofie," Gan said with a smile.


    Edgar is surprised. Gan had not mentioned his daughter''s name. He was probably waiting for this moment.


    Edgar holds the baby with a gentle smile.

 Chapter 152 Oswal & The Speed Gang

    <h4>Chapter 152 Oswal & The Speed Gang</h4>


    Oswal looks at the front of a house with hesitation. He is holding a paper bag in his hand. Two days have passed since he told Edgar to visit Simon''s parents.


    "I will give my gift to her, then leave," thought Oswal. He nods his head at his n.


    He approached and knocked on the door.


    "Coming," said a woman named Onor.


    She opened the door and looks shocked.


    "W-What?" She subconsciously steps back and then gasped.


    A man in his sixties came out of the kitchen when he heard his wife''s shout. He saw Oswal, then he also looks shocked.


    Oswal is puzzled as he looks at them.


    And then, Oswal understands as he looks at the picture that looks like himself, who also has thick eyebrows and quite long ck hair. The picture is Simon''s brother who died while saving people during beast horde.


    Onor and Dante are looking at Oswal with astonished faces.


    "W-Where is Simon?" asked Onor as she finally recovered from her shock.


    Oswal has a look of hesitation. He can''t bear to tell the truth yet. He finally understands why Mr. Simon told him to visit his parents a few times. Simon was their only child remaining. He did not leave a son or even a daughter who would continue their family line.


    Oswal feels that he must at least fill a little of the void that Mr. Simon left.


    "Mr. Simon is assigned overseas by thepany. I was his subordinate, so he asked me a favor to buy you a gift," said Oswal. Simon''s parents did not know that he was working as a secret agent for PHA.


    "That Simon, he did not even tell us that he went overseas. It''s been a long time since he called us. Sigh, I heard that always happens when a man works in apany." Said Dante.


    "You are right, Uncle. Mr. Simon is promoted, so he is really busy and can''t call frequently." Followed up by Oswal.


    "Really?" Onor is happy for her son.


    "Grandmaaa! Happy birthday!" A girl shouted as she entered the house.


    "Kyaaa! G-Ghost!" Jenny screams as she steps back and points her finger at Oswal.


    Onor and Danteugh at the girl, then exin the situation to her.


    Jenny approached Oswal and touched his arms.


    Jenny''s touch seems electrified Oswal.


    "W-what are you doing?!" screamed Oswal. It''s his first time being touched by a woman. His mother died when he was born. His father raised him alone, but he also died during the beast horde.


    "I''m just confirming it. You know, because of magic, many things are possible. If not for Grandma''s exnation, I would have truly thought that you are a ghost," said Jenny.


    "Grandma, I asked Aunt Nora to make dainties as my gift for you. I''m on my way to get it," said Jenny.


    "But the road toward there is not safe. There is a notorious gang that appeared there." Onor feels worried and can''t help but look at Oswal.


    Oswal understands the meaning of Onor''s gaze.


    "I will go with her," said Oswal.


    They safely reached the area.


    "You can wait here if you like. You can enjoy the good view here," said Jenny with a smile.


    Oswal nods."I will wait here."


    Jenny takes the stairs that lead to the top. There is also a cement road toward the top of the mountain.


    Oswal stands beside the guard rails. Beyond the guard rail is a mountain slope.


    The strong blow of the wind sways his clothes and hair as he looks at the nice view. He can see the city and the gorgeous mountain range.


    WOOSH! A rushing bicycle runs behind Oswal.


    "Oswaaal!" Jenny''s shout catches Oswal''s attention.


    "Hmm?" Oswal turned to his back and looks at Jenny, who is shouting on the stairs and rapidly moving down.


    "Catch that man! He snatched my bag!" Jenny shouted as she pointed her finger at the cyclist rapidly moving away.


    "What?" Oswal looks at the back of the cyclist and subconsciously wants to use his magic.


    "No, if I use magic, I will be forced to register with PHA. My real identity could be found out. If it reaches Poison Lord''s ears, the parents of Mr. Simon might get involved and do harm," Oswal quickly thought.


    Huff-huff A chubby cyclist stops cycling near Oswal. He is out of breath. He was trying to chase the thief.


    Oscar pats the shoulder of the cyclist.


    "You should take a break. Leave the rest to me."


    The thief is grinning as he rides his bicycle.He looks behind him, and then he feels shocked.


    "What?!" The thief sees Oswal rapidly chasing as he rides a bicycle, and then the thief increases his speed.


    There are three cyclists that are resting beside the guard rail. They are wearing helmet and eyeshades.


    The thief briefly looks at them, then keeps moving away.


    Oswal''s keeps chasing the thief.


    The three cyclists look at the back of Oswal, then they grin. They start riding their bicycle.


    Oswal has to slow down on corners to avoid hitting the guard rail and falling to the slope, but the cyclists are very familiar with the corners.


    They quickly catch up with Oswal, then they reach out to one of their water bottle, and hidden within it is a silver metal.


    They hold the silver metal and pulled up its top. It''s an electric metal. They can control their bicycle with ease while not holding the handle.


    One of their hand holds the bike''s handle, while the other holds the metal stick. They turn on the electricity on the metal, then they elerate toward the back of Oswal, who is slowing down because he is approaching a corner.


    Oswal notices the three men.


    The three men are grinning. Their faces look hideous.


    The man in the middle, who is the nearest to Oswal, raised the silver metal with a big grin, then swung it down.


    Oswal suddenly pressed the brake of the bike and lifted its back wheel.


    "FALL! DUMBA- Ahhh!" The man screams.


    The back wheel hit the face of the man.


    The man on the left side approaches. He is raising the metal.


    Oswal moves the back wheel that is still in the air to the left side.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screams the man. His body was hit by the back wheel, and then he crashed to the ground.


    "DIEEE!" shouts the man on the right side as he swings down the silver metal on Oswal''s head.


    Oswal moved down the back wheel and then lifted the front wheel. The bike is standing on one wheel, and then Oswal rotates the bike.


    He made a round kick in the air.


    Boom! Oswal''s left foot kicked the face of the man. The man flew out of his bike and crashed to the ground.


    Oswal''s feetnded on the pedals of the bike.


    Flop! The front wheel of the bikended on the cement road, and then he keep chasing the thief.

 Chapter 153 Oswal & The Speed Gang(2)

    <h4>Chapter 153 Oswal & The Speed Gang(2)</h4>


    The thief isughing as he continues to drive his bicycle. He slowed down his speed.


    "Hahaha, dumb kid! The others should have finished him at this time," said the thief, then he looks behind him. His eyes widened as he saw Oswal still chasing behind him.


    "Fuck! How can this be?! Shit!" Cursed by the thief, he increased his speed again. After passing two corners, he made a whistle.


    In front of the thief is a big corner, and the road ahead can''t be seen.


    On the roadside, two cyclists heard the whistle of the thief. They look at each other andugh.


    One of them picked up a bag, and then he took a bat. He gave the other bat to another man.


    They sit on their bikes and wait for the signal.


    "Hahahaha, its been quite some time since we have to make a move," said the man. The other man alsoughed.


    The thief drives into the corner. He made hand signs to indicate his estimate of timing.


    The men started to move while grinning.


    Oswal looks at the next corner. The road ahead cannot be seen, so he slows down his speed.


    He enters the corner, and he is greeted by two men on both sides with a swing of their bats at his head and body.


    The two men have a big grin on their faces.


    Oswal pushed the bike, then moved his body down. His two hands are holding the seat of the bike while his whole body is floating in the air and parallel to the ground.


    WOOSH! The two bats missed Oswal.


    Oswal pulled back the bike and used the seat to push himself up.


    He rotates his body in mid-air, then kicked the heads of the men.


    "Ahhhh!" The two men scream and crash to the ground.


    Oswal falls from the air.


    Flop! Hends on the seat and his feet are on the pedals, then he moves toward the thief again.


    "Fuck! That kid is abnormal!" The thief shouted. He stopped on the roadside. He wanted to witness the kid coughing out blood when he is hit with a bat, but what happened was too far from his expectations. It''s toote for him to run. He removed the shoulder bag from his body, then threw it toward Oswal.


    The shoulder bag is deviating and moving beyond the guard rail.


    Oswal increased the bike''s speed. The bike is about to hit the guard rail, then he jumped forward. His feet move to the front while his hands hold the handle of the bike, pressing the brakes.


    Oswal''s feet are stretched beyond the guard rail. They caught the handbag, and then he did a somersault to his back. He sits on the bike, then raises his right hand.


    Flop! The handbagnded on his right hand.


    "Ahhh!" The thief shes with another cyclist as he kept looking behind him. He crashed into the guard rail and passed out.


    The Speed Gang is apprehended.


    Meanwhile, a basketball game is ongoing on the court of Seanlu''s school. It is a friendly match between two schools.


    Seanlu is dribbling with his right hand. A taller yer is guarding him. He dribbles and moves to the right. The guard followed his movement.


    Seanlu suddenly dribbled the ball between his legs. His left hand caught the ball, then he moved to the left side and passed his defender.


    He dribbles with his left hand. Another defender appears. He suddenly spins to his right, then he keeps dribbling, and the defender is left behind.


    A tall guard blocks his way.


    Seanlu made a crossover dribble. His left hand dribbled the ball. The ball is spinning in the air as it moves toward the right hand.


    The tall guard prepared himself for Seanlu''s crossover.


    Seanlu''s right hand caught the ball, then he suddenly pushed it between the legs of the defender.


    "What?!" The defender is shocked.


    Boom! The ball hit the floor, but it did not bounce but keeps spinning on the floor.


    There is a tall defender near the basket, and?saw the ball on the floor. He moved and wanted to take the ball.


    WOOSH! The ball suddenly bounced and moves into the air.


    "What?!" The defender is shocked, then he looks at the direction of the ball.


    The direction is toward Seanlu, who is moving to the basket.


    "You can''t pass me so easily!" The defender shouted as he ran back to the basket.


    Seanlu jumped, holds the ball in the air, and made a fake shot.


    The defender is already in the air. His arms are stretched.


    Seanlu moves down the ball, then rotates his body 360 degrees to the right in the air. His right hand that holds the ball is stretched to the side. He raised his hand, intending to make a beautifulyup. His body is facing the seat of the audience.


    Seanlu''s eyes are close. His left hand holds his eyesses.


    "ss rep, do you see my magnificence? This magnificent shot is for you," thought Seanlu with a smile, then he moved his hand to finish the shot.


    His hand moved up, but the ball is no longer there.


    Seanlu opened his eyes and looks at his empty right hand with an astonished face.


    Then he saw Eric dribbling the ball.


    Eric smirks. Seanlu''s face turned ugly.


    Seanlunded on the floor, then he rapidly chased Eric while shouting.


    "Spear addict! You will pay for what you''ve done!"


    Ericughs. The defenders can''t catch up with his speed.


    There is a tall, chubby man on Seanlu''s team who did not join the offensive attack. He remains at the back court. Now he is standing near the three-point line.


    Eric stepped with his left foot, gathered strength with his right hand, and then threw the ball to the floor.


    Boom! The ball bounced outside of the three-point line.


    Eric passed the defender. He jumped near the free-throw line. He holds the ball in the air with his right hand. He gathers strength in his right arm.


    "Spear Addict, you will not seed in front of my eyes!" shouted Seanlu as he jumped and stretched his hand to the ball.


    "Four eyes, be a background board for my magnificence."


    Eric mmed the ball into the basket.


    Boom!


    Eric sessfully mmed the ball, but it did not hit the basket. The ball hit the rim.


    "Ahhh!" Eric screams as the ball bounces from the rim and hit his face. The back of his head hit Seanlu''s face, and then they both fell.


    "Kyaaa!" the ss rep screams and immediately runs toward them.


    One monthter.


    In the room of a runesmithpany that belongs to the Co Family, Ste is meeting with shareholders.


    "Miss Ste, you know how the business world works. We can''t keep our money on apany that is going to sink and can no longer be saved," said a middle-aged man. The other shareholders nod their heads.


    Ste sighs, "We haven''t renewed the contract with a shop, but I am already looking for an alternative."


    "Miss Ste, all the experienced Runesmith masters have been poached. How will youpete with otherpanies? As day passes, the money of thepany is getting less because no money ising in," said the man.


    Ste has a helpless look on her face as she looks at them.


    "Fine, I will buy all the shares, but I remind you all that I can only offer a low price," said Ste.


    The men came out of the room. Their faces look heavy. They went to a private lounge room near the Evenheart Guild building.


    "Hahahaha, I feel so relieved that I am no longer on that sinking boat!" shouted the man who talked with Ste.


    "Hahahaha, Edward is really capable. He covered our losses to let the boat sink. He even invited us on a better boat hahaha," another man said whileughing.


    The men celebrated that they sold their shares, but it will be their biggest regret for as long as they live. They will have the urge to p their faces every time they remember this scene.


    Ste met Edgar in a room.


    "I already bought all the shares. It is all ready," said Ste with a smile.


    Edgar nods his head.


    "How are they?" asked Edgar with a smile.


    Ste looks at Edgar seriously. She tested their abilities, and she was very shocked.


    "As you said, they are reborn."


    A helicopter is rushing to a restricted area.


    "Damn Maywire! They hid the fact that they have an insufficient number of hyperbeings to clear the broken world. Now, the world''s burst happened! The defense set up in the restricted area is in danger!" screamed the co-pilot, then he looks at the three hyperbeings in the helicopter.


    "We will be the first to arrive. The others are on the way. Hold on until they arrive!"


    Merryl smiled when she heard the co-pilot.


    "It''s fine. All three of us are enough."

 Chapter 154 Evenheart to the Rescue

    <h4>Chapter 154 Evenheart to the Rescue</h4>


    The helicopter is flying in the buffer zone.?There are hyperbeings fighting the beasts.


    A temporary stronghold is surrounded by two to four-meter-tall beasts. The stronghold is made by earth magician.


    The beasts are like an anthropod with six tall limbs and a sharp body and head. Their colors match the element they control.


    Water bombs are flying to the stronghold.


    Boom! Boom! Craters keep appearing on earthen wall. The earth magicians keep repairing them.


    AURA BLADE


    FIREBALLS


    WIND BLADE


    WIND BOMB


    Many aura and magic skills are flying in the air.


    A hyperbeing saw a blue giant beast moving closer.


    The giant beast opened its sharp mouth, and threads of water element gathered and formed an energy ball.


    "Shit! Big gun ising!" Shouted the hyperbeing with sweat on his face.


    A high-level hyperbeing ran, he jumped, and then a huge magic circle formed in the air. A fire dragon came out, then the hyperbeingnded on the dragon''s head. The fire dragon flies.


    He raised his right hand over his head and cast magic. Threads of fire elements gathered over the magic circle, forming a huge ball of fire.


    The giant beast fired the energy ball.


    Oom! A waterbeam rapidly flew to the top of the wall.


    The hyperbeing reached the wall, then he threw the ball of fire.


    ART OF FIRE: FIRESUN


    BOOM! The firesun blocks the waterbeam, then it keeps moving down.


    Bang! The firesun exploded with the beast.


    The other hyperbeing on the wall wipes his sweat.


    "If not for Mr. Sun, the temporary stronghold would have been destroyed. A descendant of the Sun family is really strong." Thought the hyperbeing, then he looks at the big number of beasts.


    "Shit!" cursed the hyperbeing.


    "Hmm?" The hyperbeing heard a helicopter, then he saw a woman in white armor jumped out of the helicopter.


    The helicopter keeps flying away.


    "What? One woman? How is that even useful?" thought the hyperbeing.


    Merryl casts magic in the air.


    SWORD DANCE


    Many ice swords came out of the magic circles.


    WOOSH! The ice swords flew down with Merryl.


    She stretched her left hand as she stands on an ice sword.


    RAIN DANCE


    The ice swords rapidly fall.


    CRUNCH! CRUNCH! SQUEEEK! The beasts scream as the ice swords stab their heads or bodies.


    Merryl flew to crowd of beasts and keeps attacking with a rain dance.


    The mouth and eyes of hyperbeings on top of the wall are wide open.


    "W-Who is that girl?" asked the hyperbeing.


    "She is Merryl Co of Evenheart Guild," said the descendant of the Sun Family. He also has an astonished face.


    "How did she became so strong?" asked the descendant in his mind.


    Merryl saw five big beasts moving to stronghold.


    She directed the ice swords to move to the giants.


    Rain Dance attacks the giants.


    ng! ng! ng! The bodies of the giants are like metal. The ice swords burst every time they hit their bodies.


    The giant beasts fired water beams.


    Bang! The water beams destroyed the ice swords as Merryl dodged the beams.


    A huge magic circle formed in the air.


    Merryl flies through the circle.


    ICE DRAGON


    WOOSH! Merrly stands on the dragon''s head. She released a lot of mana. White energy covered her whole body.


    The ice dragon opened its mouth, then threads of ice element gathered and formed a huge white energy ball.


    The giants are preparing for another attack.


    The ice dragon fired the energy ball.


    DRAGON''S BREATH: ABSOLUTE ZERO


    Oom! A white beam flew down from the sky.


    Boom! It hits a giant, then it moves to the others as it expand.


    All the giants have been turned into ice.


    In another area of buffer zone, a temporary stronghold is also built. Yellow beasts are attacking.


    Earth spikes are attacking the walls.


    Many earth spikes are already stabbed on all sides of the wall.


    Susan, wearing ck armor, jumped from the helicopter. She spreads her arms and feet, then releases a lot of her aura.


    FELINE FORM


    The aura that covered Susan turned into a catwoman. Her fingers are d with a sharp aura.


    Magic circles shed on her both hands, then threads of wind element rotate around her hands.


    Susan rapidly rotates her body in mid-air.


    WIND STORM


    Many wind des flew down from the sky.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! Many beasts are cut. The wind des that missed hit the ground, leaving de marks.


    Susan rides a wind and moves to a giant beast.


    The giant faces Susan. It is forming an energy ball in its mouth.


    Susan flies down.


    Oom! A yellow beam moves into the air.


    Susan jumped with a somersault, then she charges down to the beast as threads of wind rotate on her right hand.


    She rotates her body in mid-air.


    Flop! Shended on the body and near the head of the beast, then she swung her right arm.


    WENNG! A huge wind de flew from Susan''s hand. The anthropod''s big head separated, then its body started to fall.


    Earth spikes are moving to Susan. She jumped with a backflip, then crossed her arms while her head faces the ground.


    She swung her arms toward the beasts that attacked.


    FELINE CLAW


    sh of ws flew down.


    Crunch! The beasts are cut.


    Susan casts a wind wave, then she flies and moves toward the two yellow giants moving closer to the stronghold.


    The giant beasts notice Susan.


    BEAST POSSESSION


    The feline-form aura went into Susan. Her canine became longer, her iris turned yellow, and her pupil became vertical.


    Oom! Yellow beams fly in the air.


    Susan moves down. She rotates her body in mid-air and swiftlynded on the ground.


    Bang! The ground cracked as she dashes toward the giants.


    ART OF FELINE: SHADOW STEPS


    Five Susans suddenly appear. The other four are not real but are formed by her quick shadow steps.


    Wind element flow into her hands as she runs.


    Boom! Boom! Two giant earth spikes attacked the shadows.


    Susan jumped with a backflip toward the giant.


    Her head is facing the giant on the ground, and then she attack while in mid air.


    A giant wind de flew down.

 Chapter 155 Guardian of Thorn

    <h4>Chapter 155 Guardian of Thorn</h4>


    CRUNCH! The head of the giant beast is cut off.


    Susan rotates in mid-air, then shended on the body of the beast. The body starts falling.


    The other giant fired a beam.


    Susan jumped to the giant with a somersault, then she charges down from the air as threads of wind element rotate on her right hand.


    She swung her right arm, then a giant wind de flew down


    CRUNCH! The giant''s limbs are cut.


    SQUEEEK! Screams the giant as it falls to its side. Susan moves down from the air, andnded on the body of the giant. She raised her right hand, then shed it down.


    Meanwhile, a huge number of red beasts is attacking the main stronghold.


    The stronghold has a square wall and two huge silver gates. There are buildings and facilities that are currently burning. A water magician flies in the air with a blob of water, then casts a water pir to stop the fire.


    There is a crossroad in the stronghold. The middle leads to the restricted area. Military cars keep moving on the road and sending supplies to the wall as all magicians that can use space storage are either defending or stopping the fire. In each corner of the wall is a defense tower, but two are severely damaged.


    On top of the wall, there are four cannons and big machine guns. The cannons have run out of ammo. Outside of the stronghold, there are big holes and corpses of red giant beasts.


    The big machine guns keep firing at the smaller beasts.


    FIREBALLS


    EARTH SPIKE


    WATER BOMB


    FIRE BEAMS


    AURA BLADE


    Bullets, magic, and martial skills keep flying in the air.


    A helicopter rose from the stronghold, then flew to one side of the wall to give support.


    Missiles are fired at the giant beast.


    Boom! "SQUUUEK!" The giant screamed. It is still alive, but it suffered a big injury. It faces the helicopter, then it fired a big fireball.


    The helicopter moved away, then fired another missile, but it was met with many fireballs fired by the smaller beasts. The fireballs and missiles exploded in the air.


    The giant fired a firebeam at the helicopter.


    The helicopter tries to dodge the attack, but the tail is obliterated.


    The helicopter is smoking and spinning in the air.


    "Mr. Sun, the pilot needs help!" said a soldier.


    A man with red armor looks to the east. The magic runes on his cape shed, then he flew to the helicopter.


    The giant beast is preparing for another attack.


    "Jump!" shouted Ken, the Sun Family descendant.


    Boom! The helicopter exploded. Half of its body is obliterated.


    Ken catched the pilot, then put him on the wall. He cast magic and rides a fire dragon.


    The fire dragon flew outside the wall, opened its mouth, and fired fireballs at the beasts.


    It is moving toward the giant beast. Ken is standing on the dragon''s head. He is raising his right hand with a magic circle.


    Another giant is moving closer behind the beast injured by the helicopter.


    The giants saw the iing fire dragon, and then they attack it.


    Oom! Fire beams quickly approach the fire dragon.


    Ken jumped forward. His right arm has a huge orange ball with rotating threads of fire.


    He gathers strength for his arm, then attack the giant.


    ART OF FIRE: FIRESUN


    The huge ball of fire rapidly moves down.


    Boom! It exploded with the injured giant, and caused a big shockwave.


    "SQUUUEK!" screams the other giant. It is pushed by the shockwave and falls to the ground.


    Ken stretched his arm.


    A huge magic circle is forming above the giant.


    ART OF FIRE: JUDGMENT


    A huge fire pir fell from the circle.


    Boom! The fire pir hit the beast. The range of the pir is huge causing big dust to form.


    The fire pir dissipated. The huge beast turned into charcoal and a big hole appears on the ground.


    Ken looks at the iing beasts. Among the beasts, another giant is approaching.


    On the south wall, a hyperbeing named Gart jumped out of the wall.


    An earth spear appears on Gart''s right hand. He covered it with aura, then he put a throwing stance in the air.


    SHOO! The spear rapidly moves down.


    CRUNCH! The spear pierced a beast''s head.


    Two earthen spears appear on Gart''s hands.


    Fireballs are flying to Gart.


    Crunch! Gart charged down and stabbed a beast''s head. Fireballs attack from his side. He jumped up, then attacked from the air.


    On the west side of the wall.


    A hyperbeing named Walter is panting as he looks at an increasing number of beasts.


    A magic circle appears beneath his feet, and then a water dragon lifts him to the air. Walter directed the water dragon to fly outside of the wall.


    The water dragon fired water bombs.


    Boom! Boom! The beasts on the ground are being blown away.


    Walter stretched his right arm, then a huge magic circle appeared. Threads of water element are rotating on the magic circle.


    WATER JET


    A water jet flies and pierces the beasts.


    Walter moves the jet and cuts the beasts. The jet also hit the ground, causing a huge line to appear.


    The water jet dissipated, then Walter moved back to the wall. He is panting heavily.


    "Sir, are you alright?" A soldier asked.


    Walter shakes his head.


    "I''m running out of mana," said Walter. They have already run out of potion.


    Walter looks at the approaching beasts.


    "Call, Mr. Ken!" said Walter as he saw the giant beasts.


    A soldier calls, then receives a reply.


    "W-We need to hold on for a few minutes," said the soldier with a sweat on his face.


    Walter''s face looks grave. He gripped his fists hard, then he saw something in the sky.


    "A reinforcement?" Walter murmured.


    A helicopter is flying in the air. Robert grins as he looks at the huge number of beasts on the ground, then he jumps.


    He releases his aura, then raises his right arm. A huge shield is forming.


    Robert gathers strength in his right arm. The yellow shield on his arm became two meters high with a sharp, pointed bottom. He covered the big shield with an aura, then threw it down.


    The big shield is like a meteor as it rapidly falls down.


    It is falling down to a giant.


    Boom! The bottom of the shield stabbed the head of the giant, then hit the ground, causing cracks and dust to form.


    The shield is embedded in the ground with the giant''s head.


    Edgar had taught Robert the magic skill of a shield fanatic of a Nation named Thorn.


    Robert changed his posture, then he charges down from the air. Shields are forming on his arms as he moves down in the air.


    He rotates his body in mid air.


    Flop! Hended on top of the big shield.


    ART OF THORN: SHIELDBLADE


    Robert swung his arms, then two round silver shields with des flew to the red beasts. The silver de looks like the three des of a fan.


    The shielddes are rotating in the air. They attack in both sides.


    SQUEEK! The beasts scream as their limbs are cut by the shielddes.


    A giant beast turned to its back and faces Robert, then fired a giant fireball.


    Robert jumped up with somersault, then he moves down. A shield is forming on his right arm. He struck it to the giant''s head.


    SWORD OF THORN


    CRUNCH! A silver shield that looks like a triangle with a sharp edge and pointed bottom is stabbed into the head of the giant.


    The surrounding beasts fired fireballs at Robert.


    Robert let go of the shield, then jumped up while rotating his body in the air.


    He raised his right arm, then a shield is forming. His head is facing the crowd of beasts on the ground. He moves down from the air.


    ART OF THORN: SHIELD IMPACT


    Boom! A shockwave blew away the beasts.


    A big, golden, rectangr shield is on Robert''s right arm. He grins, then he keeps swinging the shield and blowing away the beasts.


    "W-who is that man?" asked a soldier with astonishment on his face.


    "I-I don''t know. But I heard that Evenheart members are going to reinforce us. H-He is probably an Evenheart member," said a soldier.


    Soldiers and Walter look at Robert with shock.


    The beasts at the front of the crowd return.


    A giant beast and many smaller beasts move closer to Robert.


    Robert fearlessly faces the huge number of beasts. He dispersed the shield on his right arm, then put himself in a sideways position and raised his left arm.


    The beasts open their mouths.


    ART OF THORN: ELEMENTAL SHIELD


    ng! A big ck shield has formed in front of Robert. Its size is two meters. It has golden runes and its middle has white crystal.


    The smaller beasts attack Robert with fireballs.


    A huge number of fireballs are flying in the air.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The big shield and Robert are being pushed by the barrage of fireballs.


    Oom! A firebeam flies in the air.

 Chapter 156 Art of Thorn: Guardian Fall

    <h4>Chapter 156 Art of Thorn: Guardian Fall</h4>


    Robert braces for the impact.


    Boom! The firebeam hit, pushing the big shield and Robert to his back.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Robert as he puts more strength into his feet.


    The beam subsided. There is a gully in front of the shield.


    The magic runes and crystal on the shield turned orange.


    "It''s my turn," Robert said with a grin. He lifts the shield to his left side.


    Boom! The shield dropped, causing a hole in the ground.


    CLANG! The shield separated in the middle. The whole size of the crystal appears, then it starts shining.


    SHIELD COUNTER


    Oom! A big firebeam flies to the beasts. It is causing a gully on the ground as it moves.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Robert as he moves the firebeam.


    "SQUUEK!" The beasts scream. They try to move away, but they are turned into dust.


    The beam starts getting thinner until it dissipates. The magic runes on the shield returned to a golden color.


    CLANG! The shieldbined again.


    The soldiers and hyperbeings'' eyes are wide open as they look at the huge hole in the shape of a fan.


    "SQUEEEK!" A loud scream of a beast suddenly appeared.


    Brrgh! The earth shakes as a big beastes out.


    Bang! Huge boulders are blown away as a rainbow color twelve-meter-tall beast came out.


    A big amount of soil lifts the beast.


    SQUEEEK! The beast screams, then it starts moving toward Robert. The soil looks like andslide as it bulldozed the ground causing huge dust.


    The beast''s body starts shining, and then threads of different elements are rotating around its body. Energy balls of water, fire, earth, and wind are forming.


    Robert released a lot of mana, and then huge yellow energy covered his whole body. He raised his right arm toward the sky.


    A huge magic circle appears in the sky. A giant shield colored ck and golden ising down from the circle. Robert swings down his arm.


    ART OF THORN: GUARDIAN FALL


    The twenty-meter-tall shield rapidly falls. The rapidly falling shield is like a huge yellow beam.


    Bang! The shield hit the beast and continues to move down.


    BOOM! There was a loud explosion. The huge body of the beast is blown to pieces, and huge boulders are blown away.


    The twenty-meter shield is embedded at the center of a huge crater.


    Robert is panting after casting the magic skill.


    The crisis of the world''s burst is solved with the help of three Evenheart members, and it shocked many people.


    Meanwhile, Edgar is talking with Oscar in the dragon''s eye.


    "How is it?" Edgar asked Oscar.


    "Boss, I already fixed it. The backdoor put by the top technologypany is really there, but I already removed it. Whatever information is stored on the tablet, they will not be able to ess it," said Oscar.


    Edgar chuckles, then he says,"Thosepanies are really shady. How about the other one that I told you to do?"


    Oscar pped his hands.


    "Pris, show it to the boss."


    "Roger!" said Pris with a salute.


    A screen appears that shows an app.


    "It can transform the voice of the user into text. There are still errors, but it can already be used."


    Edgar nodded when he heard Pris.


    There are simr applications on the inte, and Pris cracked the code. She and Oscar worked together to build the app. Its difference from existing apps is that it can transform Filipinonguage into Filipino text. It can also trante it to English and vice versa. The trantion is a lot more urate. Oscar used the magic chamber to study and build the codes for many months.


    "It will make it more convenient for policemen and investigators. With it, we can immediately get information."


    Oscar smiles and looks proud of Pris.


    "What is it called?" asked Edgar.


    "It''s called Meow-Meow!" said Pris as she showed a screen with a logo. The logo looks like a cat.


    Edgar and Oscar turned silent.


    "P-Pris, y-you should change the name and logo," said Oscar with a sweat.


    Pris thinks, then points her finger.


    "It''s called Nyah-Nyah!"


    The cat turned into a cat paw.


    Edgarughs, then he and Oscar go out of the monitoring room.


    Pris floats and sits on Oscar''s shoulder. She is one foot tall. It is actually a golem made by Edgar. There areponents of robots within, so Pris can see and talk. To control it requires earth magic. Oscar worked hard so he could control the golem.


    They went to the kitchen.


    The refrigerator opened, and then food and a bottled soft drink flew out. Two tes and sses flew onto the table. The foil that covers the food opens, and then the whole roasted chicken floats in front of Edgar.


    Edgar raised his right hand, and a magic circle appeared. Threads of fire rotate around the roasted chicken.


    Oscar is in awe of how his boss could control magic with ease.


    The roasted chicken turned hot.


    Edgar dispersed the fire. He covers his right hand with a sharp aura,then swings his arms.


    The roasted chicken is cut into several pieces. Legs and wings flew to their tes, while the others flew back to the tray.


    The honey trap team went out to the grocery store, so Edgar and Oscar have to eat frozen food.


    "Boss, how are we going to give the tablet, and how are we going to manage the app?" Oscar asked.


    "You need to build apany. You must approach Ste Co through Susan," said Edgar.


    "Me?" Oscar is surprised.


    Edgar nods and says,"It is a lot easier for the government to ept it. Everyone knows that you have unique ability. It will not surprise them a lot if you build the app. They will be surprised why a famous gamer suddenly changed a career, but your experience in orc invasion is a valid reason."


    "I understand, boss," said Oscar, then he looks around the kitchen.


    "It is a lot silent without them, especially the two boys," said Oscar.


    Edgar smiled when he heard Oscar.


    "They are having their first adventure as a team in a world of volcanoes."

 Chapter 157 [Bonus chapter]Dragon Guard鈥檚 Adventure

    <h4>Chapter 157 [Bonus chapter]Dragon Guard''s Adventure</h4>


    "Damn, it''s so hot," said Seanlu, then a magic circle appeared in the air. Wateres out of the circle and falls on his whole body.


    A faint wind tornado is rotating around Melody. Within the tornado are Emily and Eric, enjoying the breeze.


    The dragon guards are wearing armor and a cape. They are standing on rocky grounds. There is flowingva in the crevices.


    Edgar did not join them because there is a limit to a broken world.


    Low-level hyperbeings can enter Tier 1 to Tier 3, but higher-level hyperbeings cannot enter the lower tier of broken worlds. Tier 1 allows ten hyperbeings to enter. Tier 2 is thirty, while Tier 3 is fifty. One of the reasons Edgar wants to form dragon guards is to clear broken worlds that he cannot enter.


    In the broken world, Gin is standing on a huge stone while smoking. There are huge stones scattered on the ground. He is looking at the dragon guards that are approaching a tree.


    "This is it. If not for Melody, we will probably have difficulty finding it," said Gan as he looks at the tree. The tree has dark red leaves and red fruits. The fruits look like dragon fruits. There is a small pond ofva that forms near the tree.


    As Busca approaches the tree, a magic circle appears on his feet.


    The ground beneath the tree starts rising.


    "Hey! Hey! Hey! Be careful," said Mike with concern on his face.


    "Hahahaha, don''t worry, it will not hurt their roots," said Busca whileughing.


    Mike noticed Oswal, who looked puzzled, and then he put his arms on his shoulders.


    "Hahahaha Oswal, I can''t believe a woman hasn''t touched you before. How useful is the size down there if you can''t use it? When the dayes that you have to use it, the fruit will help youst a long time without side effects," said Mike with augh. He saw it when Oswal came out of a shower. Oswal is embarrassed to show it, so he won''t bathe with the dragon guards in theke.


    "W-What are you talking about?! Stop saying absurd things! And I''m already touched by a woman!!" shouted Oswal.


    "What?!!" The boys are shocked.


    "Where?" asked Mike.


    "My hand," said Oswal.


    Everyone turned silent.


    "Hahahahaha!" the boysugh loudly while holding their stomachs, even Busca. Oswal''s ears and face turned red.


    Flop! A hand taps the shoulder of Oswal. Seanlu appears behind him.


    Seanlu nodded at Oswal and said,"I understand your embarrassment."


    Everyone turned silent.


    Mike rubbed his nose with his pinky.


    Seanlu''s face turned ugly.


    "What do you mean by rubbing your nose with your pinky?!!" Seanlu shouted while pointing his finger at Mike.


    Eric isughing while floating in the air.


    "Four Eyes, that means it''s the worth of your manliness."


    Mike pokes his nose with his ring finger.


    Eric''s face also turned ugly.


    "Get ready! They areing! Destroy the beast that controls the golems," shouted Melody.


    Golems made up of rocks approach the dragon guards.


    The boy''s face turned serious, especially Mike''s.


    "Boys! Let''s protect our happiness!" Shouted Mike. The boy''s face turned serious, and they all released their aura, then took a fighting stance. Oswal''s face turned red. He felt embarrassed to be in their group.


    Gin shakes his head as he looks at them.


    "How can those boys leave us defending this side?!" shouted Emily as she stomped her feet.


    Melody smiles. The bond of dragon guards has be more closer.


    "It will be fine," said Melody as she d her zither with aura, then she swung her fingers on the strings. Many aura des flew to the golems, sending their heads into the air.


    "I am here. Nothing bad will happen," said Melody with a smile.


    "Sister, you are so strong," said Emily with admiration, then she released her aura and aimed her bow at the golems. Threads of wind element rotate on her two arrows.


    ART OF ARCHERY: WIND ARROW


    Two arrows, surrounded by a small tornado, flew and destroyed the golems.


    Gin unsheathed his two daggers and released his aura. Shadow covered the daggers and turned them longer. He flew to the golems and swung his shadow daggers. Shadow des flew and cut the golems.


    Mike is dashing into a crowd of golems. Threads of fire are rotating in his hands. Magic circles have formed on top of his burning fists.


    Mike jumped up, then he rapidly punched his fists from the air.


    FIRE FIST


    Fire fists rapidly flew down.


    Boom! Fire fists explode with the golems.


    Eric is flying toward the golems. His spear is d in lightning. He moved his knee closer to his body in the air.


    Boom! He charges straight to the golem.


    LIGHTNING THRUST


    Bang! The spear hit the heads of several golems in a straight line.


    Eric is surrounded by golems, but he looks calm. He rotates his body and swings his spear.


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    Crunch! The heads of the golems are cut by lightning des.


    Oswal, with shing lightning on his body, is dashing toward the crowd of golems.


    A golem raised its arm and struck it down.


    Oswal dodged the golem''s strike. He jumped forward with a somersault. His head is facing the ground. He added more lightning to his hammer, then he charged down to the center of the crowd.


    HAMMER OF THUNDER


    Boom! The hammer crushed a golem and blew away the golems with a strong shockwave.


    Seanlu is running to the golems while casting water bombs. The water bombs are destroying their heads.


    He jumped forward with a somersault, then charges down as he rotate his arm in the air. The wind flows around his arm.


    Bang! Seanlu''s palm hit a golem in the center and blew it into pieces.


    A magic circle appears beneath his feet, and then a water pir rises.


    Seanlu moves and rotates his body with rhythm. The water pir moves around in a circle, then turns into a water tornado. The golems are sucked into the tornado. They sh with each other and get destroyed.


    The top of the tornado moves and attacks the other golems on the ground. The top of the tornado moves up and down.


    Seanlu moves and flies within the tornado. He is moving to the other end of the tornado.


    The tornado is moving toward a big rock.


    Boom! SQUEEK! It isn''t a big rock, but a beast that controls the golems.


    The beast is pushed away, and one side of its body lies on the ground. It looks like a spider with one big red eye.


    The water tornado burst. The destroyed golems are blown away.


    Seanlu is above the beast. Two threads of water are rotating on his right arm.


    Boom! He charges down from the air as he rotates his palm.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: PALM TWISTER

 Chapter 158 Dragon Guard鈥檚 Adventure(2)

    <h4>Chapter 158 Dragon Guard''s Adventure(2)</h4>


    WATER FLOW STYLE: PALM TWISTER


    Seanlu''s palm struck the body of the beast that just stood up.


    Boom! The beast is blown away. The two threads of water revolve around the beast.


    The beast is rapidly spinning.


    CRUNCH! The pressure from the spin squeezed its body, causing its limbs to break and its organs to crush.


    Meanwhile, Gan is running to a crowd of golems, then he threw the earthen spears in his hands.


    The spears flew straight to the golem''s heads.


    Bang! Bang! The golem''s heads are exploding.


    Gan jumped up. A big earth spear is forming in his right hand. He rotates his body in mid-air.


    Bang! Gan attack from the air and stabbed his spear into the body of a golem, then he swings his spear. The body of the golem is still hanging on the spear.


    Bang! The golems are blown away.


    "Leave some for me!" Shouted Busca. He is stretching his arms into the air.


    The upper part of the elevatednd shakes, and then it separated. Thend and tree float toward Busca.


    Itnded in front of Busca, and then the runes of his diamond-shaped ne shed. A huge magic circle formed beneath his feet. It starts to move up until the whole tree disappears. The ne has a purple crystal in the center and four small beast cores in each corner. It has other functions like sound blockade, cloaking, and teleportation. They are using the ne to teleport from their house to the vi or vice versa. Their ne has a fixed point of teleportation, so they cannot teleport to other space points.


    Busca runs to the remaining golems. He released his aura, then jumped. A magic circle appeared on top of his fists, and he rapidly punches from the air.


    EARTHEN FIST


    Boom! Boom! Earthen fists are flying down and destroying the golems.


    Melody strummed the strings of her zither several times.


    WENNG! Many heads of golems flew into the air.


    A wind carries Melody into the air, then she moves toward a big rock.


    TNNNG! A big, vertical aura de flew from the zither.


    Crunch! The huge stone is cut in the middle and separated. Blood gush out as it separated into left and right. The golems stopped moving, then crumbled into rocks.


    Eric is rushing toward a giant beast.


    Golems are around the beast. A golem suddenly formed on the ground near Eric, and it tried to hold his feet.


    Eric jumped forward. He rotated his spear in the air, then holds it with his hands above his head. More lightning is shing on his spear and body.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Eric as he falls and gathers strength in his arms.


    CRUNCH! The spear stabbed the head of the beast, then it fell to the ground. Eric stands on its head. He looks in the direction of Seanlu with a smile.


    Seanlu is floating in the air and sees Eric smiling. He sneers at thecent face of the spear addict.


    The dragon guards gather together.


    "Hahahaha, it felt like a warm-up," said Busca whileughing.


    "Hey, is the tree safe?" asked Mike.


    "It is safe! Because of it, my fight is dyed!" shouted Busca.


    "Hahahaha, it''s fine. There are many beasts remaining. Melody can easily find them," said Mike.


    "We should take a break and eat for lunch," said Gan.


    Everyone looks around them. There is flowingva in crevices between the rocky grounds. They won''t be able to eat in that ce.


    "Follow me," said Melody, then she floated. She flies to the west. Everyone floats and follows her.


    As they fly, the crevices on the ground became bigger and deeper, and then big canyons with flowingva appeared. Dragon guards look at the magnificent scene with astonishment.


    Melody led the dragon guards to tall gorges.


    Flop! Theynded on top of a gorge. They can see the silhouette of a five-kilometer-tall volcano spewing outva.


    Emily put a cloth on the ground, then Gan put a short, round table. He put the foods and drinks on the table, then invited everyone to eat.


    They sat around the table and started eating.


    Mike put his right arm on Oswal''s shoulder as his left hand holds a fried chicken.


    "Oswal, I will bring you to a ce. That ce will make you mature. Trust me, you will be more attractive to girls once you mature," said Mike.


    "S-Stop saying absurd things! I don''t have time for that!" shouted Oswal.


    Mikeughs when he hears Oswal.


    Eric and Seanlu''s eyes lit up when they heard Mike. They moved closer to Mike and asked for more information.


    Gin shakes his head as Mike fools the boys.


    "Sister Melody, where is the blue crystal?" asked Emily as she eats a sandwich.


    Melody looks at the silhouette of the volcano.


    "It''s at theke ofva."


    Three hourster, the dragon guards are floating as they look at the wideke ofva. The huge volcano is not too far from theke.


    They moved down, then walk closer to theke. The dragon guards can feel the high degree of heat.


    Golems made up ofva moved out of theke. Behind them are beasts that look like dark red scorpions. The dragon guards fought with the beasts. The golems and beasts are getting destroyed.


    ROOOAR! A loud roar came out of theke, and then a huge beast came out. It rides a wave ofva as it moves closer to the dragon guards. Two pirs ofva rise from theke, then attack the dragon guards. The beast opened its mouth and fired a ball ofva.


    Melody floats in the air. More aura covers her zither. She waves her fingers at the strings toward the huge beast.


    A huge aura de rapidly moves in the air.


    The beast sensed the danger. Pirs ofva move in front of the beast, but they are all cut down. The beast''s body is separated into left and right.


    Melody floats at the center of theke. A wind tornado moves around her body, then it moves down to theke. Theva at the center is getting sucked into the tornado. The tornado has be a tornado ofva. Melody floats down at the center of the tornado. A blue crystal is standing on elevatednd, surrounded by a huge hole.


    Melody put her fingers on the string, then strummed it.


    Click! The crystal is cut by an aura de.


    Oom! The blue crystals burst and turned into blue shimmering lights that spread like shockwaves throughout the whole broken world.


    The blue shimmering lights hit the dragon guards and cover their whole bodies, then they are teleported out of the broken world.

 Chapter 159 The Showdown

    <h4>Chapter 159 The Showdown</h4>


    Dark clouds block the moonlight as Seanlu stands on the sea and looks at a huge cargo ship with many huge containers.


    A magic circle shed beneath his feet, and then he rides a water wave toward the ship.


    There are two guards on the view deck. They are smoking, talking, andughing while holding M-16.


    Seanlu is already beneath the guards. A blob of water lifts him toward the view deck.


    The other guard starts walking away.


    Seanlu jumped and holds the railing. He pushed himself up with a somersault.


    Seanlu is in mid-air. The guard is below his head. He stretched his arms down, then holds the head of the guard and twisted it.


    His feet are moving down toward the guard, who hasn''t walked too far away. His feet squeezed the guard''s head and forced it to bend to the side.


    Crakk! There was a sound of bone cracking.


    Seanlunded on the deck, then jumped to the containers. He observes the other containers. Some of them should be hiding the women who are about to be trafficked.


    He jumped on the containers. There is a huge gap in the front, and a guard is patrolling.


    Seanlu jumped behind the guard. While in midair, he holds the guard''s head and twisted it. Then he walks toward the huge containers.


    Seanlu suddenly heard a p.


    A man is chuckling while pping his hands. He is standing on top of a container.


    "You made a good show, but you are affecting my job, so consider this yourst show," said Kas with a grin.


    Boom! The huge containers were blown away by two tornadoes.


    Ssh! The containers are blown away into the sea, but they did not sink. They are just Styrofoam. Hyperbeings came out of the real containers hidden behind the styrofoams. Others appear behind Seanlu. They used a device to hide their energy while hiding inside the container.


    Oom! Four beams of purple light flew into the air. A dimensional lock appears and locks the hyperbeings inside, including Seanlu.


    Kas chuckles,"I was expecting more vigntes to appear, but only you Simpman took the bait here. The top guilds and families smuggled women and magical materials for us. In exchange, we smuggled materials needed by them. It was a win-win business, but you vigntes are destroying our business, so we have to make an effort to set up this trap. Sigh, because of you vigntes, I wasted so much time helping to set up this trap. I also need to waste more time to find your family and kill them. Why do you have to meddle with our business?"


    "Hahahaha, sir, you no longer need to waste your time on a dead man. Let me do it for you,"said Henry, the manager of Saber''s guild.


    Kas chuckles. His subordinate, Oram,ughs.


    "Go, make thest show of Simpman," said Kas with a grin.


    Henry looks at the three hyperbeings behind him.


    "Go boys! Chop Simpman into pieces!"


    The three hyperbeings grin, then draw their sabers and release their aura.


    Seanlu gripped his fists hard as he released his aura. His face is very serious.


    Not too far from the cargo ship, Busca is also trapped within a dimensional lock. They also set up a trap on another cargo ship.


    Tivac isughing as he watches Busca. His guild members start to encircle Busca.


    The three men holding sabers move and try to encircle Seanlu.


    Seanlu dashes to the right, raised his right hand, and then suddenly increased his speed.


    The man shed down his saber.


    Seanlu rotates his body. Threads of wind move around his right arm. He struck his rotating fist against the man''s body.


    Boom! The man coughed out blood and flew to his back. The armor on his back broke into pieces.


    The man on the left name Kit shed his saber and attacked with a wind de.


    Seanlu jumped and moves to the man in the center.


    The man made a horizontal sh at Seanlu.


    Seanlu jumped and rotates his body in mid-air. He put more aura on his right foot and kicked it down to the man''s head.


    Boom! Seanlu''s right heel hit the man''s head and pushed it down to the floor.


    Kit attacked with a wind de.


    Seanlu jumped up.


    Kit shed his sword several times.


    Wind des rapidly flew in the air.


    Seanlu jumped a few times andnded on the right side of Kit.


    Kit quickly turned his body as he tries to jump away.


    SPLASH! Seanlu slides with water. Threads of water are rotating on his right arm. He rotates his palm as he moves it to Kit''s body.


    PALM TWISTER


    BOOM! "Ahhh!" Kit screams as he rapidly spins in the air with revolving threads of water.


    Crakk! There was a sound of breaking bones. Kit stopped screaming.


    "Hahahaha, Simpman is actually a water magician. His level of aura is even different from the report. I thought it would be a boring show," Kas said with a yful look on his face.


    Henry''s face looks ugly. Simpman made him lose face. The boys he groomed are useless.


    Kas grins, then flicks his fingers. The hyperbeings smile and start encircling Seanlu.


    Meanwhile, on another cargo ship, Busca is fighting against the Poison Guild members.


    "Boy, stop resisting and offer your head. Your life is worthless, but your head will have value for public disy," Tivac said as he keepsughing.


    The dimensional lock cut off themunication, prompting Oscar to call Edgar.


    Edgar is walking near a sea port.


    "Boss, themunication with Seanlu and Busca is cut off in the sea. The satellite shows a dimensional lock on the ship. They won''t be able to teleport while they are inside," said Oscar.


    Edgar is silent as he looks at the warehouse in the distance, then chuckles.


    "They made an borate n to trap us all. They analyzed how we attack and made their shipment in different ports of different provinces and far from the national capital region. They did various ways to cover their tracks, which made it difficult to detect even for me or Melody. The women and materials are only gathered together in one ce before the shipment, then they will immediately be smuggled and trafficked.


    This time, they deliberately left traces. Seanlu and Busca have enough strength to escape. It will be their choice to annihte the enemy or hide their martial arts for a long time. Tonight will be ourst showdown with Don Maywire and his group."

 Chapter 160 Trap & Counter

    <h4>Chapter 160 Trap & Counter</h4>


    Many months have passed since the dragon guards'' first adventure in the world of volcanoes. They joined the operation of Dragon Hall, which elerated the demise of groups of gangs and criminals.


    Their power grew rapidly due to the illusion chamber and the rare golden potion for aura and magic that Edgar made. The potions are taken at the first level of aura and low level of magic. They are the best result of long years of research by the best researchers in the virtual world. The potions'' effects are excellent, but the Baynard Empire could only cultivate a few people with the resources of the world because they require rare materials. Edgar made sure that the materials are as close as possible to avable materials on Earth. He only modified few materials, then he seeded in creating the potions.


    The potions elerate aura and magic cultivation. It can make a beginner aura master reach the third level in aura and the fifth circle within two years.


    The Evenheart Guild helps a lot in buying resources with their connections around the world. The guild is able to forged more connections in many countries because of thepanies that Edgar founded.


    meworth Form sells potions that increase concentration for different durations. It is popr with both hyperbeings and non-ability users. The meworth Collection sells a magic camera that works inside the broken world, which is very popr among hyperbeings. Edgar ordered Oscar and Pris to subtly spread the rumor that the technology for the two merchandise were leaked by researchers. He did various things to cut off Sypher''s connection between the twopanies.


    Hyperbeings are happy with the merchandise, especially the camera. They can finally boast a selfie picture of themselves inside the broken world. Many hyperbeings feel regret that they cannot take a memorable picture of themselves when they watch the breath-taking scenes. Now the magic camera appears.


    Magic cameras are always sold out. Ste reached a deal with a localpany to sell the camera and potions in the country. Internationalpanies in several countries became agents. The shareholders who sold their shares are full of regret. Jon, the regional manager who did not renew the contract with Ste, is fired. Edward Co is full of despair. Ste has three more powerful hyperbeings under hermand, and she owns money-making machinepanies. The top familes andpanies are trying to curry favor with her. Edward is abandoned.


    Most of the money earned by Edgar is used to buy rare resources in the world. A small fraction of the profit is donated to orphanages in the country and around the world. It is just a small fraction, but it is huge amount. Edgar worked with Oscar to expose the shady orphanage and let the children be transferred to a legitimate orphanage.


    Now, all the dragon guards have strong power. They all reached level two except Seanlu, who is at level three. Although they are only level two, they can control their aura like level three because of their many years of training in illusion. They can use their legacy, but for a shorter duration.


    Edgar looks at the door of the huge warehouse. The guards are lying on the ground.


    Edgar walked inside with a smile.


    There is no light inside, but Edgar knows what is waiting for him there. There are fake crates inside. He keeps walking until he reaches the center.


    Lights suddenly appear inside the warehouse, then four beams of purple light appear outside. Edgar and three hyperbeings are locked inside a dimension.


    Edgar looks at the three men.


    Don Maywire is wearing a suit whilefortably sitting on a king''s seat. His right hand is shaking a ss of wine on the arm''s chair. On both sides of Don are Vyron and a man in his fifties who is wearing a butler uniform.


    "As I expected, you will attack here. You won''t attack in the sea. That will not fit your magic. Vacuum, you made me lose face several times. Feel honored that I decided to hunt you down myself," Don calmly said.


    Vyron, who is wearing armor and a cape, looks fiercely at Vacuum. He floats in the air, then a magic circle appears below his feet. A huge steel staff ising out of his storage space.


    Vyron released his aura, and then he covered the huge steel staff with aura.


    WOOSH! The staff flew toward Edgar. As it flies, it suddenly separates into many smaller staffs and flies around Vyron.


    Edgar smiles, lightning shes on his body, and then he says,"I will y with you for a while."


    Vyron''s face turned fierce when he heard Edgar.


    "DIEEE!" shouted Vyron as the steel staff flew down to Edgar.


    Inside a mansion not too far from the warehouse where Don set up the trap, the heads of several bigpanies and prominent families are having a celebration.


    There are powerful hyperbeings guarding the mansion.


    "Cheers!" said the men as they raised their sses filled with brandy.


    "Hahahaha, those vigntes are finally going to be destroyed. They should be honored that we have to work together to set up the trap,"said a bald man.


    A man with a mustache chuckles,"I hope their heads will not be destroyed so we can use it as an example."


    "Hahahaha, that will not be a problem. We can just ramdomly cut heads. They are wearing masks anyway, so people can''t tell. It will be the truth as long as the attacks of vigntes are stopped," said the bald man.


    Meanwhile, in another warehouse, Melody is also within a dimensional lock.


    Sigler is looking at Melody with huge killing intent. Their magic cultivation has been affected a lot because of vigntes.


    Absorbing mana from beast cores will affect the minds of magicians. It will make them violent, but hyperbeings that can turn their bodies into beastmen are exceptions. If a hyperbeing that can turn his body into an apeman absorbs the beast core of an ape, his mind will not be affected. If the best core matches them, it will be very beneficial.


    The Beast Guild has a high demand for beast cores, but the resources in the country are not enough, so he reached an agreement with Kas. Death Guild''s underground market is all over the world, so they can give what the Beast Guild needs. In exchange for beast cores, the guild must traffic women and smuggle materials. Since the vigntes attacked, they were only able to exchange a few beast cores. Beast guild tried to hunt the vigntes a few times but they failed. Don and Kas proposed a n, then Sigler decided to do the hunt himself.


    Sigler starts transforming. His arms turn purple. Four magic circles appeared on both sides of his body, and then four purple arms came out. His eyes turned purple, and then a vertical eye appeared on his forehead. Apact aura covers his whole body.


    "Woman! I will tear you into pieces!"


    Outside of the dimensional lock, the dragon guards start moving.


    Oswal is in the air while looking at the ck van. He released his aura, and then he rapidly flew down. Threads of lightning are rotating on his hammer.


    Within the van, a man with white hair isfortably resting. His hands are behind his head.


    Oswal elerated and smashed his hammer.


    BANG! The ck van ispletely crushed. Fire appears on the van and starts to spread. Oswal jumped back with a somersault.


    Boom! The van exploded.


    "Fufufu, I thought it would be a boring night," said Sukho. He floats up from the burning van.


    His appearance has changed. His whole body is more than two meters tall and almost transparent. He has a horn on his forehead and white hair that reaches his shoulders. He is wearing a long white robe, and his face looks like a demon.


    A hyperbeing with red hair who is lying on top of an abandoned rusty container noticed themotion. He stands up and looks at the burning van and Oswal. He licks his lips and chuckles. He is thirsty for blood. His alias is Blood Demon. He jumped down, but he is suddenly attacked in the air.


    LIGTHNING SPEAR

 Chapter 161 Rescue Mission

    <h4>Chapter 161 Rescue Mission</h4>


    A lightning spear flew to Blood Demon in the air.


    Bang! A shield made up of blood appears in front of Blood Demon.


    Blood ising out of the magic circle that appears over the space ring.


    Blood Demon looks at Eric with a grin.


    Gin is floating in the air as he observes the warehouse and the guards. It is located a few kilometers away from the warehouse that traps Edgar. It is the real hiding ce of the kidnapped victims and magic materials for smuggling.


    Gin moves down and starts his rescue mission.


    In another warehouse, a few kilometers away, where Melody is fighting Sigler, rescue is also being carried out.


    Gan looks at the humvee while floating in the air. He quickly moves down from the air as he puts more aura on his right arm.


    BEAST ARM SMASH


    BANG! A big tiger aura arm crushed the humvee.


    Toda jumped from the car door and rolled to the ground. He stands up as he releases his aura and looks at Gan with huge killing intent.


    Fin, a hyperbeing with blue hair, heard the noise. He walks toward the source, but he is blocked by someone.


    "You must stay here, and you will stay here forever," said Mike with burning fists.


    Finughed when he heard Mike. He thinks that his pets will have another hyperbeing as food.


    Emily moves to the warehouse and starts eliminating the guards.


    Within the dimensional lock, Vyron has been trying to hit Edgar with his steel staff.


    Boom! Boom! Steel staffs missed Edgar and stabbed the floor.


    Steel staffs are moving down again to Edgar.


    Vyron grins as he sees Edgar preparing to dodge.


    The steel staffs turned into many small pyramid-shaped steels.


    The dense, sharp steels are rapidly moving to Edgar.


    "DIEEE!!!" shouts Vyron as heughs.


    More lightning shes on Edgar''s body, then he swiftly avoided the steels. The sharp steels keep attacking, but he dodges them with ease.


    Vyron''s face turned ugly. All the steel staffs turned into small pyramid shapes, then they moved to Vyron''s arms and formed big steel arms. He d the steel arms with an aura and attacked Edgar from the air.


    Edgar formed an armored earthen arm, and then he flew toward Vyron.


    They both raised their arms, then struck.


    Vyron has a hideous smile.


    Many sharp steels suddenly flew from his steel arm and attacked Edgar, but they missed.


    Edgar has already jumped forward as he rotates his body in mid-air. His right foot, with shing lightning, is moving on Vyron''s head.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screams Vyron as he is pushed to the ground.


    Edgar attacks from the air.


    FIST OF IFFENHEIM


    CLANG! A steel shield blocked the attack. Sharp steel attacks Edgar. He moved away and dodged the attack.


    Don is sipping wine as he watches the show. He drank all the wine, then his butler took out a wine bottle from his storage ring and filled the ss.


    Don chuckles as he observes Edgar.


    "Vacuum was hiding his true power. He even has a magic cape. There is only one group that can give Vacuum a magic cape and benefit from all the actions of vigntes, the PHA," said Don with a yful smile.


    "Master, his magic skills do not match anyone in the database," said the butler named Gibra.


    "PHA has a collection of secret magic skills that they reward or entice to hyperbeings. They came from Viel or hyperbeings that failed the trial. Vacuum could have received one of them," said Don.


    "Aren''t we going to take revenge on PHA, Master?" asked Gibra.


    Don smiles and says,"It''s fine, PHA has felt frustrated for so long. It is better for them to vent on dogs rather than to us. The actions of vigntes do not hurt our foundation. Their actions are actually useless. What they are eliminating are disposable pawns. Soon, thew that will put gps on hyperbeings will pass. Sensors will also be put everywhere. Any hyperbeing without gps will be detained."


    "Isn''t that also disadvantageous to us? I heard that a government body will be responsible for selecting the technology and monitoring of GPS,"asked Gibra with confusion.


    "How will it be disadvantageous to us if ck sheeps work for us? They will ensure that we will be in our house while doing something elsewhere. I''m Don Maywire. Why would I hit my own foot? Hahahaha"


    Meanwhile, Emily has just eliminated thest guard in the warehouse.


    "Are there others?" asked Emily.


    "No, the women and children can now be taken outside. Anne is waiting with a bus," answered Oscar in the earpiece. He is controlling a remote-controlled flying bug and drone with a video camera.


    Gin also sessfully eliminated the guards.


    He and Emily quickly led the women and children to the electric bus. They left them for Yuno and Anne, then they rush back to help the other dragon guards. They run and activated cloaking.


    Anne is guiding the kidnapped victims.


    "Let the children go first. Help them get up and be quick!" said Anne.


    The women nodded.


    A woman who has teary eyes approaches Anne.


    "T-Thank you. I-I thought I''m never going to see my parents again," said a woman. She hugs Anne and cries.


    Anne feels awkward.


    The woman put her head on Anne and sniffled, but she is grinning as her face turned hideous. She put her left hand on her jacket, then she pulled out a daggerced with strong poison that works even for strong hyperbeing. She stabbed the dagger toward Anne''s neck, but Anne had a quick reaction.


    Anne''s right hand holds the woman''s wrist. Her hand is d with aura.


    "Phew, that''s dangerous," said Anne.


    The other women are shocked that one of them is attacking their savior.


    The attacking woman grits her teeth and tries to jump away.


    Anne holds the woman''s head with her left hand, then jumped and hit the woman''s face with her right knee.


    The woman passed out.


    The other women look worried. Their savior might change their mind because of the woman.


    "P-Please don''t abandon us. W-We didn''t know that she will do that," said a woman with teary eyes.


    "I know, she is probably sent by the guild to ambush us. Go, we need to hurry," said Anne.


    Yuno was also ambushed, and she threw the woman to the ground.


    A GPS is found on the women who attack. They are supposed to stay to ensure that they will be tracked and intercepted in case the captives are rescued, but they thought that they could kill Yuno and Anne. Oscar let the spy bug carry the GPS back to the warehouse.


    Pris controlled the bus to move away from the scene.


    Gin is rushing back, then a big fist made up of ck smoke suddenlyes out behind an abandoned container.


    Boom! The fist hit the ground causing a crack to appear.


    The ck fist moved back to the hyperbeing name Boltes. The ck smoke lifts Boltes to the air, then they start molding into a five-meter-tall ck giant that looks like a golem. Boltes grins at Gin.


    Emily is running toward Gan, then a rotating silver disc with wind des suddenly attacks.


    She jumped up. Another disc attacked her in the air. She jumped back with a somersault andnded on the ground.


    A man with silver hair is chuckling whileing out of a shadow.

 Chapter 162 Silver vs Emily

    <h4>Chapter 162 Silver vs Emily</h4>


    The man''s name is Silver.


    As he walks, wind is flowing around him. Silver discs float in the air.


    Silver chuckles, "I was wondering why there are no guards at the entrance. Girl, you are putting us in trouble by taking away themodities. Sigler will not easily let us go."


    Silver raised his hands, and magic circles appeared in his palms.


    WIND DISC


    Threads of wind revolve around the silver discs, forming a fan de, and then the discs rotate rapidly.


    Silver grins as he looks at Emily.


    "Girl, to decrease Sigler''s anger, I must at least take your head as the culprit."


    Silver swung his arms to Emily, then the silver discs attack.


    Emily jumped back as she shot arrow at Silver.


    Shoo! The arrow with rotating threads of aura instantly appeared in front of Silver. It is moving to his throat.


    Tnng! A rotating silver disc blocks the arrow, but it is still pushed toward silver.


    Tnng! Another disc stopped the arrow from moving further.


    Boom! Another arrow is shot at Silver, but he jumps away. The arrow hit the ground causing a crack to appear.


    Silver chuckles."You''re arrows are quite strong."


    A group of men are running toward the warehouse.


    "If something happens to themodities, we will be in big trouble. The hyperbeings might be safe, but how about us? The leader of the Beast Guild is a cruel man. We must hurry," said a man. They arrived in the warehouse and saw the fight between Emily and Silver.


    They went inside the warehouse and saw the dead bodies of guards.


    "Fuck! We are screwed!" shouted Tos. They went deeper in the warehouse. The captives are gone.


    Their faces turned ugly.


    Tos'' face turned very fierce.


    "Take theuncher. I will blow that girl into pieces!"


    The arm men came out of the warehouse. Tos is holding a rocketuncher on his shoulder as he stares at Emily.


    Crunch! The wind disc stabbed the floor as Emily dodged. Silver dashed and attacked.


    Emily jumped to the side with a backflip.


    "Tsk! I could have pulled the trigger if Silver is not blocking the way. Did that girl n it?" thought Tos.


    Emily''s head faces the ground as she aims her arrow at Silver. A magic circle appears in front of the bow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROW


    WOOSH! An arrow surrounded by a small tornado rapidly moves to Silver.


    A silver disc blocks the arrow, but it is blown away. The arrow still moves toward Silver.


    "Woah! That''s dangerous," said Silver as he moved to his side.


    The arrow keeps moving forward, then suddenly curved.


    "What?!" Tos and the other arm men are shocked.


    Their faces turn pale as the arrow moves toward the rocket. They tried to move away, but the arrow is too fast.


    "Fuc-" the men cursed.


    Boom! The rocket exploded, and all the arm men are included in the explosion.


    Silver is surprised as he looks at the explosion.


    Shoo! An arrow flies to his head.


    Tnng! A rotating disc blocks the sneak attack.


    Silver chuckles,"Girl, you are so viscious."


    More wind flows around Silver. Two one meter discse out of his storage space. Wind des formed around the disc, then they started rotating rapidly as they float on both sides of Silver.


    Silver started transforming.


    Riiip! His pants and shoes are ripped as his feet transform into those of cheetah. His face turned into a beastman. His hair turned yellow. His canine turned long and his eyes turned brown.


    He stretched his arms to the side as he lowered his body. The two big discs move to his hands.


    He grins as he looks at Emily.


    WOOSH! He appeared in front of Emily and swung his left hand.


    Emily jumped back with a backflip.


    WENNG! The rotating big disc cut the floor.


    Emily shot the arrow while in the air.


    A small tornado is moving toward Silver''s head.


    Tnng! The big disc on Silver''s left hand blocked the arrow, then he swung his right arm.


    The big disc attacked Emily in the air. She moves down and rotates her body.


    Silver appears in front of Emily, then attacks.


    Emily jumped back.


    Silver grins.


    Emily''s face changed, and she quickly rotates her body to the right.


    WENNG! A big disc appeared behind Emily and cut her hair from her neck.


    Silver stretched his right arm, then the disc moved to his hand.


    Emily floats in the air as she stares at her enemy. A wound appears on her neck on the left side.


    Silver grins,"Girl, let me cut the right side to make it even."


    Silver attacks, then the big disc flew.


    Emily steps on earth in the air. She jumped to the left side with a backflip, then shot her arrow.


    Emily keeps jumping in the air or the ground while attacking and dodging. Arrows are embedded in the ground. Many cuts also appear on the ground.


    She avoided another disc attack, then flew to the roof of the warehouse. She shot several arrows, but Silver is blocking them with ease.


    Silver flies to the roof with wind magic as he attacks.


    WENNG! The disc cut the roof where Emily was standing, then it flew back to Silver.


    Emily is in the air while aiming her arrow. A huge magic circle appears in front of the bow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: FALCON


    A sound of a falcon appears as ites out of the magic circle, then it turns into a huge tornado with a sharp tip.


    "What?!" Silver is shocked as the tornado appears in front of him.


    Bang! The big disc on Silver''s left hand blocked the tornado.


    Silver grits his teeth as the tornado tries to push him to his back.


    "Ahhh!" Silver screams as he can''t stop the tornado, and he is pushed to the ground.


    Emily is flying down as she aims three arrows at Silver.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    Three arrows with rotating threads of aura fly in the air.


    They fly straight, then change direction in mid-air. They are moving to Silver''s sides and head.

 Chapter 163 Smoke and Shadow

    <h4>Chapter 163 Smoke and Shadow</h4>


    Silver sees the iing arrows and sneers. Winds move around his body, then he rotates his whole body as he moves to the side.


    Bang! The disc on Silver''s right hand blocked the arrow,then he blew it away as he keeps rotating.


    Silver moved away, but the tornado keep moving down.


    Boom! It hit the ground causing a big crater to appear.


    Silver rides a wind, and then swiftlynded on the ground.


    Emily suddenly appeared in front of Silver, a few meters above the ground.


    A huge magic circle is in front of the bow. The arrow is made up of wind element. Threads of wind element are rotating on the arrow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: RAIN OF ARROWS


    Silver sneered as he moved the big disc to his front.


    The arrow moves to the magic circle, and then many arrows made up of wind elemente out of the magic circle.


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! The arrows rapidly move and expand. The range of their attack became bigger. They instantly appear in front of Silver.


    Silver was about to move and lower his body, but the arrows are too fast.


    "Fuc-"cursed Silver as he sees the dense arrows that are about to hit his feet not protected by the big disc.


    "Ahhh!" Silver screams. His feet are shredded by arrows.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The arrows are hitting the ground, causing holes around Silver.


    Arrows stoping out from the circle. The circle dissipates, then Emily moves down.


    Silver''s body is trembling.


    Boom! Silver''s feet cannot keep standing, and he is forced to kneel on the ground. The rotating disc on his hands cuts the ground as they keep rotating and cuts deeper.


    Potions appear on Silver''s hand.


    Arrows fly in the air.


    "Ahhh!" Screams Silver. His arms are hit with arrows.


    Emily approaches Silver as she put an arrow to the bow.


    Silver looks at Emily as sweat flows through his body. His body is trembling, and he is gritting his teeth as he endures the severe pain.


    Emily aims her arrow at Silver.


    "Fucking Arch-"


    Meanwhile, Gin is fighting Boltes near a warehouse.


    There are holes on the ground caused by the ck giant.


    The ck giant jumped and raised its arms. It smashed it to Gin.


    Gin jumped on his back.


    Boom! The giants'' arms hit the ground.


    Gin is holding his daggers, d in shadow. He shed his dagger in his right hand.


    SHADOW BLADE


    A shadow de flew to Boltes, who is standing on the giant''s shoulder.


    A giant hand moves to the air. It caught the shadow de and crushed it. The giant dashes to Gin as it raises its left hand.


    Gin put more aura on his feet.


    The giant suddenly punched with a hook. The left arm separated from the giant. The lower part of the arm turns into ck smoke while the giant fist remains solid. It rapidly flew toward Gin.


    "What?!" Gin is shocked. He is caught off guard.


    "k!" Gin is hit in the right side and pushed to the wall of the warehouse.


    Bang! Gin and the giant ck fist crashed into the wall.


    Boom! Gin crashes into a crate. Blood leaks from his mouth.


    The ck fist turned to smoke and floated in the air near the hole.


    Boltes is grinning as the ck giant moves into the hole.


    The ck smoke inside the warehouse moves and flew to the ck giant, then turned into its left arm.


    The ck giant raised its right arm and punched the wall.


    Boom! The wall is destroyed, and the debris flew inside. The hole became bigger, and the ck giant moves inside.


    There are crates inside the warehouse.


    Boltes spreads his senses as he looks around.


    "Man,e out. It''s not fun ying hide and seek," said Boltes with a chuckle.


    A shadow de flew into the air.


    The giant raised its hand in front of Boltes.


    The shadow des did not attack Boltes but moves up to the ceiling.


    Bang! Bang! The lights on the ceiling are destroyed, and then it turned dark inside the warehouse. Moonlight enters the warehouse through the windows, causing many shadows to appear.


    Gin is standing on a shadow. Magic circle appeared beneath his feet, then shadows starts to climb and cover his whole body. He became a shadow man. He will not be sense in the shadow even if he uses his mana.


    "Hahaha, what is the use of that? Your energy will still be sensed by me once you move closer or when you attack," said Boltes with a smile.


    A shadow de flew to Boltes.


    The giant raised its right arm and blocked it.


    It punched its left arm. The arm flies toward a crate.


    Boom! The crate is destroyed, but Gin is not there.


    Gin is above Boltes, then he shed his dagger.


    "What?!" Boltes is shocked that an attack suddenly came above. The giant raised its right arm and blocked the attack. The left fist flies up and attacks, but Gin has already moved down.


    Gin is in the shadows behind the giant.


    SHADOW BLADE


    The giant turned and raised its right arm.


    Bang! The giant blocked Gin''s attack. The left fist from the air moves down.


    Boom! It hit the floor where Gin was standing.


    Gin moved to a shadow on the giant''s side, then he attacked the left side of Boltes.


    The lower part of the ck giant turned into ck smoke, then it flies.


    The shadow de hit the ck smoke and continue moving.


    Bang! The shadow de hit and cut a crate.


    Boltes chuckles as the giant is floating in the air. The left arm flies back to the giant.


    "I see," said Boltes with a smile, then the giant moves down. Its lower part is still in the form of ck smoke. The ck smoke forms a circle of smoke on the floor.


    The giant raised its hands, then it hit the floor.


    Boom! The giant''s fingers are buried to the floor.


    Gin noticed Boltes'' n. He attacks with shadow des.


    Shadow des flew to Boltes.


    WOOSH! A smoke rose and formed an arm.


    Bang! The floating ck arm blocked the shadow des.


    The giant holds the debris from the floor and crumbled it, then Boltes threw it to the ceiling.


    Bang! Many holes appear on the ceiling, allowing more moonlight to appear, and the shadows inside became a lot less.


    "Hahahaha, what now, shadow boy?" Boltes grins at Gin, who is standing on a crate.

 Chapter 164 Blood and Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 164 Blood and Lightning</h4>


    Gin sharply stares at Boltes as he holds his dagger in his right hand.


    Boltesughs, then the ck giant flies toward Gin. The ck smoke turns into many ck fists, then they attack.


    Bang! Bang! The ck fists keep hitting the crates where Gin is jumping. A ck fist opens its palm and tries to grasp him.


    Gin jumped toward Boltes with somersault.


    The ck giant punched its right arm. The arm flies toward Gin in the air.


    Shadow ball appeared on Gin''s feet, and he used it to push himself to the left side while rotating his body.


    WOOSH! Gin suddenly moves to Boltes from the air as he swings his dagger.


    Boltes is shocked.


    SHADOW BLADE


    WENNG! The floor is cut. Boltes dodged the attack by jumping back.


    Ginnded on the ck giant''s head, then he moves down toward Boltes.


    Boltes grins as he sees Gin attacking from the air.


    The giant turned while raising its left arm, then smashed it down to Gin.


    A magic circle shed on Gin''s left hand, then he moves up his hand.


    SHADOW BEND


    CRUNCH! "k!" Boltes sprayed out blood from his mouth. His face is frozen. He slowly looks at his chest, and then he saw a ck spike that pierced his heart. The shadow behind him turned into a spike.


    The ck giant that almost hit Gin is frozen, then it turns into ck smoke and slowly disappears.


    The shadow spike retreated, and the shadow behind Boltes returned to its previous shape. Boltes fell to the floor, lifeless.


    Boom! A blood spike stabbed the ground where Eric was standing.


    The blood that float around Blood Demon turned into many spikes. The spikes keep trying to stab Eric.


    Boom! Boom! The spikes keep stabbing the ground as Eric dodges them.


    Eric moves to his back as he dodges. He moved away from the range of the blood spikes. The blood spikes moved back and turned back to their previous blood form.


    Blobs of blood separated from the blood that float around Blood Demon. They float in the air and turned into arrows.


    BLOOD ARROW


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Many blood arrows attack Eric.


    More lightning shes on Eric''s body as he avoids the attack. The arrows are missing Eric and stuck to the ground. The force and speed of the arrows became weaker as Eric moves away.


    Blood demon chuckles.


    "Spear Boy, moving away is useless."


    Five big blobs of blood separated and float.


    BLOOD CLONE


    The five blobs mold into human-shaped blood clones. The clones raised their hands. Their hands turned into des, then they move toward Eric, trying to encircle him.


    Eric added more lightning to his spear.


    The clones made an encirclement, and then they attacked together.


    Eric jumped up with a backflip, then swings his spear.


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    Lightning des cut the clones, then they exploded and turned into a puddle of blood.


    Eric rotates his body in mid-air. He steps on earth in the air, then he moves to Blood Demon as threads of lightning element rotate on his spear.


    Blood demon grins at Eric.


    The puddle of blood behind Eric moved closer. Theybine and form a beast.


    Eric stabbed his spear to Blood Demon.


    LIGHTNING SPEAR


    Bang! A shield made up of blood blocked the lightning spear.


    Blood Demon smiles as he sees the blood sucking worm with two big fangs moving behind Eric.


    The worm opened its mouth and bit Eric''s head.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Lightning fell from the magic circle that Eric had quickly cast. Lightinings revolve around Eric, destroying the head of the bloodworm.


    "Ahhh!" screams Blood Demon. He is hit by lightning.


    Blood move above his head and blocks the lightning, then blood moved beneath his feet. He floats, then moves away from the lightning range.


    The lightning storm stopped. Eric chases Blood Demon.


    LIGHTNING SPEAR


    The blood on Blood Demon''s feet has turned into a bat. It flew and dodged the lightning spear.


    Blood Demon fiercely stares at Eric. More bloodes out of his storage space.


    BEAST FORM


    All the blood that floats around Blood Demon starts covering his whole body. The five-meter-tall blood starts molding. Limbs, heads, and wings are forming.


    A five-meter-tall blood beastman appears. The head and wings look like a bat. The body is big and burly.


    "Hahahaha, spear boy, be honored that you saw this form before you die. Don''t worry, your blood will be included in my collection!!!"


    Blood Demon rapidly flew down from the air and struck his right fist.


    Boom! His big fist hit the ground, causing a big hole.


    Eric jumped away.


    Blobs of blood separated from Blood Demon and float in the air.


    BLOOD DROPS


    Shoo! Shoo! Shoo! Many blood drops areing to Eric.


    LIGHTNING SPEAR: RAPID THRUST


    "Ahhhh" shouts Eric as he rapidly stabs his spear.


    Many shadows of a spear appear in the air and stab the blood drops.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The blood drops are being destroyed.


    Blood Demon suddenly attacks from the air.


    Boom! His fist hit the ground. The blood drops moving in the air move back to the body of Blood Demon.


    Eric is moving to his back.


    Blood Demon suddenly swung his left arm. His arm became a long whip with a sharp end.


    "What?!" Eric is surprised by the sudden attack of Blood Demon. He raised his spear to block the attack.


    ng! "k!" The spear is pushed to Eric''s right side and he is blown away.


    Blood Demonughs as he flies to Eric.


    Eric hit the ground and bounced.


    Bang! He hit the side of a rusty container.


    Blood drips from his mouth.


    "Hahahaha!" Blood Demonughs as he approaches Eric. His swings his right hand. A blood whip flew to Eric''s head.


    Boom! The de part of the whip stabbed the container.


    Eric dodged the attack by jumping up.


    Blood Demon''s left hand has turned into a whip and tied Eric''s left foot, then he swings it down.


    Bang! "k!" Eric coughed out blood as his back hit an abandoned container.

 Chapter 165 Blood and Lightning(2)

    <h4>Chapter 165 Blood and Lightning(2)</h4>


    Blood Demon raises Eric, then smashes him to the ground.


    Boom! Eric hit the ground, causing a crack to appear.


    Blood demon isughing as he repeatedly smashes Eric. Eric''s mask, armor, and ne have cracks. His cape is torn.


    TNNG! His ne broke. The potions inside his storage space fell to the ground.


    Blood demon lifts Eric to the air. His right hand became sharp.


    He grins, then tries to pull Eric.


    Blood Demon''s slight dy of attack gave Eric an oppurtunity to sh his spear.


    A lightning de cut the blood whip. More lightning appeared in his left foot, then it exploded. The blood whip burst.


    Eric casts earth magic. He steps on earth in the air and jumps on his back. A magic circle appeared at the tip of his spear, then threads of lightning element rotate and gather.


    Flop! Erded on the ground as he pants heavily. He stares sharply at Blood Demon.


    The blood that burst in the air reconnects with the blood whip. Blood Demon pulled the whip, then it returned into a huge fist.


    Blood Demon chuckles, then he flies to Eric. He can''t manipte the blood of Eric. The blood need a processing before he can manipte it.


    "Hahahaha, Spear boy! Let me end your suffering!!!"


    Eric rotates his spear as he raises it above his head. He holds the spear with his hands, then stabbed it to the ground.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    The magic circle expanded, then a field of lightning rose from the ground.


    "Ahhhh!" Blood Demon screams as lightning keeps hitting the whole body of the blood beast.


    Eric jumped toward Blood Demon as threads of lightning rotate on his spear.


    Blood Demon''s right hand became a whip, then he swings it down.


    Eric rotates his body to the right in mid-air as he swings his spear.


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    Bang! A shield formed on Blood Demon''s left hand. The blood shield blocked the lightning de, but the force pushes him to his side.


    Eric follows Blood Demon. He jumped and uses a lot of mana. Purple energy covers his whole body and spear. A magic circle has formed at the tip of the spear.


    Eric elerated from the air, then stabbed his spear.


    SPEAR RAIN


    The magic circle expanded, then dense lightning spears came out of the circle.


    "Ahhh!" Blood Demon screams as many lightning spears hit his blood beast form.


    The bat wings are shredded. Many holes appear on the blood beast, and it can''t protect Blood Demon hiding inside. Some lightning spears hit Blood Demon.


    Blood tries to recover the holes in front of Blood Demon, but dense lightning spears keep destroying them.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" A lightning spear stabbed Blood Demon''s body and pushes him to his back.


    Boom! His back hit an abandoned container. He has many stab wounds on his body. His whole body is covered with blood from himself and his collection.


    Erded on the ground and wobbled. The purple energy that covers his whole body disappears.


    Flop! He falls and lies on his back while panting heavily.


    "It''s over," thought Eric, but he suddenly hears a chuckle. He turned his head and feels shock.


    The blood around Blood Demon moves to his body. His injuries started recovering.


    He stands up while chuckling. A blob of blood floats and forms a sword as he walks toward Eric.


    Eric tries to stand up.


    A blood sword suddenly flew in the air.


    "k!" Eric grits his teeth as his right shoulder is stabbed. He is stabbed to the ground by the blood sword.


    The puddle of blood on the ground moves to Blood Demon, and his injuries further recover. A blob floats and forms a sword as it moves to his right hand.


    Blood Demonughs as he approaches Eric.


    As Eric feels his impending doom, he feels grateful to his boss for giving him an opportunity.


    He stares at the sky, and tears flow from his eyes as the figures of his parents appear in his vision.


    "Father, Mother, I''m sorry that I can no longer make you feel proud as I promised."


    Then the figures of his cousin and dragon guards appear in his vision, which made him smile.


    "Cousin, thank you for everything. Four eyes, I''m entrusting her to you. Everyone, I feel proud to be part of Dragon Hall," Tears can''t help but keep falling on Eric''s eyes as he thinks of this.


    Blood Demon stands beside Eric. His grin turned bigger. His face became hideous as he raises the blood sword, then he stabbed into Eric''s neck.


    Meanwhile, Mike is fighting a water magician.


    There are fire and cracks caused by their fight.


    Mike dashes to Fin as threads of fire rotate on his right hand.


    FIRE FIST


    Boom! The fire fist hit the ground.


    Fin dodged the attack. He is lifted by a water pir. His body started to transform. His skin turned gray, and his teeth became sharp.


    A magic circle shed on his hands, then threads of water rotate on his arms.


    SHARK FIST


    Shark heads that look like megalodon appeared on his hands as threads of water still rotate around his arms.


    A magic circle shed beneath his feet, then the water pir gathered and turned into a fierce prehistoric shark.


    Fin is chuckling as he stands on the floating shark.


    "Stay here forever? Hahahaha. I will also tell you this: you will not stay here forever but beneath the pool where my pet sharks live!!!" shouted Fin as he aims his shark fists at Mike. The mouths of shark on his arms and water shark open.


    SHARK FIST: GATLING


    Boom! Boom! Boom! A barrage of water bombs hit the ground as Mike keeps dodging them.


    WOOSH! A fire dragon lifts him to the air, then he directs it to fly.


    Mike takes a fist stance as he stands on the dragon''s head. Threads of fire rotate around his hands, then he rapidly punches toward Fin.


    Woo! Woo! Woo! A barrage of fire fists are flying in the air.


    Fin also fired a barrage of water bombs.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The fire fists and water bombs are exploding in the air, causing so much water vapor to form.


    Mike jumped toward Fin as he rotate his body in mid-air. Threads of fire rotate on his right arm and forms a giant fire arm. Marco traveled around the world to develop his fire fist. He added many skills to his technique. Now, Mike is using one of them.


    Mike attacks Fin from the air.


    ARM OF VOLCENIA

 Chapter 166 Water vs Fire

    <h4>Chapter 166 Water vs Fire</h4>


    ARM OF VOLCENIA


    Fin increases the water element on his right arm. The threads of water on his right arm rotate rapidly, then the shark fist became bigger.


    SHARK FIST: GIGANT


    The giant fire arm and shark fist sh.


    Boom! Their sh created a shockwave.


    Fin is raising his left hand to fire water bombs, but Mike is faster than him.


    ART OF VOLCENIA: FIRE DRILL


    Bang! The giant fire fist turned into a huge fire drill, destroying the giant shark fist. The sharp tip of the drill is moving toward Fin.


    "What?!" Fin is shocked


    He put more water element on his left arm, then the threads of water on his arm rotate rapidly.


    The shark fist on his left arm became bigger, it opened its mouth as Fin moves it to the fire drill.


    Bang! The shark fist bites near the tip of the drill.


    Psssh! Water vapor appears as the fire drill burns the water.


    The tip of the fire drill is near the head of Fin. He stopped the fire drill, but he is being pushed back.


    "Ahhhh" shouts Mike as he pushes the fire drill.


    Fin grits his teeth as he puts in more strength to stop the fire drill, but he is almost at the edge of the water shark.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Fin as he falls and is pushed by the fire drill to the ground. The tip moves closer to his face.


    The shark fist on his right hand became bigger,?then it also bit the fire drill. He moves the fire drill away from his head. The floating water shark turns into a waterfall and falls to the ground.


    Bang! Fin hit the ground. He is gritting his teeth as blood leaks from his mouth.


    Bang! The pressure from the fire drill makes the crater where Fin crashed bigger.


    A huge magic circle is forming around Fin.


    WATER PRISON


    Ssh! A huge water prison rises. It looks like a waterfall rotating around Fin.


    Mike disperses the fire drill as he jumps away.


    Fin stands up and chuckles. More changes are happening in his body. The water prison starts falling. Fin in his beast form appears. Blue scales appear on his face, neck, and forearm. Gills appeared on his ribs. Blue energy covers his whole body. The blue shark heads that cover his fists are made up of water element. They look like they are ming.


    Fin looks fiercely at Mike.


    "I will tear your body into pieces!!!" Fin shouted, then he attacks.


    SHARK FIST: GATLING JETS


    A barrage of rapid blue beams suddenly attack.


    "What?!" Mike is shocked. He tries to turn his body and jump away.


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screams Mike as his body is hit by a beam. Then a barrage of beams repeatedly hit him. Blood leaks from his mouth and nose. Cracks appear on his armor, ne, and mask. His magic cape is torn.


    He is being pushed into the air as more beams continuously attack.


    "Hahahahaha" Finughs loudly as he watches his enemy suffer.


    Fin stopped the barrage. He used more mana to turn the shark fists bigger, then threads of water element rotate and gather.


    Fin grins as he looks at Mike, who is falling to the ground.


    "DIEEEE!" shouted Fin.


    Oom! Two waterbeams are rapidly moving toward Mike.


    Woosh! A fire pir lifts Mike into the air. A pause on Fin''s barrage of attacks gave him breathing space and an opportunity. The pir turned into a dragon and flies away.


    "Tsk!" Fin feels regret that the enemy dodged the water beam. He wanted to have a beautiful closing. A water pir pushed him to the air, then it turned into a water shark. He chases Mike in the air.


    "Where do you think you''re going?! Leave your head bastard!!!" Shouted Fin.


    "F-fuck! T-That hurts a lot!" Thought Mike as he feels the pain in his whole body. He raised his right fist in front of his body. Aura gathered on his right fist until it formed a ball, then threads of fire element rotate on the red ball.


    As Mike prepares for his skill, Fin continues his attack in the air.


    SHARK FIST: GATLING JET


    Blue beams are rapidly moving in the air.


    The water shark also attacks. Water bombs join the beams.


    The fire dragon keeps dodging as it flies away. Mike directs the fire dragon to move down.


    The beams hit the fire dragon''s body, causing holes to appear.


    Mike changed the fire dragon into a me bird. The me bird dodges the beams and water bombs easier.


    Fin looks fiercely at the back of Mike. His left shark fist keeps attacking while the right hand is umting for an attack.


    Fin aims with his right hand. He smiles as he imagines Mike''s head and upper body being obliterated.


    Oom! A waterbeam is flying to Mike''s back.


    Mike jumped up to his right side with a somersault. His right fist is covered with a ming ball made up of aura and fire element. Threads of fire element are still rotating around it and a magic circle has formed on top of the ming ball.


    Earth appears over Mike''s feet.


    Boom! He charges down toward Fin, then struck his right fist. The magic circle expanded.


    DRAGON FIST


    ROOOOAR! A dragon''s roars appeared as a dragon''s head came out of the circle. The dragon head rapidly moves, followed by a red and orange beam.


    Fin raises his shark fists.


    Boom! "Ahhhh!" screams Fin. He is hit by the dragon and pushed to the ground.


    Boom! Fin and the dragon fist crashed to the ground, causing a big crater.


    Flop! Mikended outside of the crater. He is panting heavily as he looks at the center of the crater. Fin is no longer moving.


    He looks in another direction. An ongoing fight is happening between Gan and Toda.


    Toda raised his right arm in the air. His ape arm is covered with big aura arm, and he smashes it toward Gan.


    BEAST FURY

 Chapter 167 Ape and Tiger

    <h4>Chapter 167 Ape and Tiger</h4>


    BEAST FURY


    Boom! Toda''s giant aura arm missed Gan and hit the soil, causing a crater to appear.


    Gan dodged the attack. He jumped back with a somersault as he put more aura on his right arm.


    Gan attacks from the air.


    BEAST ARM SMASH


    Gan smashes the giant aura arm at Toda.


    Toda also struck his giant aura arm.


    Bang! The sh of two giant aura arms blows away the soil and dust. The impact of the sh caused a crack below Toda''s feet.


    Toda feels a pain in his feet from the impact. He grits his teeth, then raised his left hand. Threads of aura rotate on top of his left fist. A red energy ball formed on top of his fist, and he struck it at Gan.


    FIST OF WRATH


    Oom! A red beam attacks Gan.


    Gan jumped up while rotating his body. Threads of aura are moving around his aura arm, and then he swings his arm toward Toda.


    BEAST ARM: GIANT CLAW


    Toda is also umting an attack in his right hand. An energy ball has formed on top of his giant aura arm.


    FIST OF WRATH


    BANG! The giant w and aura beam sh. They are pushing each other in the air.


    BOOM! The two martial skills exploded, causing a strong shockwave.


    The shockwave ising to Toda.


    Boom! The shockwave caused damage to the ground.


    Toda jumped back, then he moves up. He moves to Gan in the air as threads of earth element rotate on his right arm.


    Gan swings his right arm toward Toda.


    TIGER CLAW


    The giant sh of w missed Toda.


    He jumped to Gan with a somersault, then struck his right arm.


    APE TWISTER


    The threads of earth element suddenly expanded and became a tornado.


    Gan is shocked and can''t avoid the attack.


    "Ahhhh!" Gan screams as his body is rotating and being pushed to the ground.


    Boom! The tornado and Gan crashed to the ground.


    Toda is charging down as threads of aura rotate on his right fist.


    "DIEEE!" shouts Toda as he punches his big aura arm to Gan.


    Oom! A red beam rapidly moves down to Gan.


    Boom! The red beam hit where Gan crashed.


    Flop! Gannded on the ground. He was pushed away by an earth pir.


    "Tsk!" Toda''s face turned ugly. Hended on the ground, then a huge magic circle appears beneath his feet.


    APE RAMPAGE


    The soil rises up to seven meters and molds into a giant ape.


    ROOOOAR! Shouts the ape. Four smaller apes form on both sides of the giant.


    Gan is also casting magic.


    KING OF THE FOREST


    A big piece of soil rises and molds into a giant tiger.


    There are also smaller tigers on both sides of the giant. Gan is standing on the giant tiger''s back.


    Toda is standing on the giant ape''s head.


    Gan and Toda stare at each other.


    Boom! The apes and tigers dash.


    They jumped toward each other.


    ROOOAR! The giant ape struck its right fist, and the tiger shed its right w.


    Bang! Their sh created a loud sound.


    The sh of smaller golems is much more savage. Arms, legs, and heads are getting destroyed.


    The giant ape raised its left arm and smashed it into the tiger''s head.


    Bang! The arm hit the tiger''s head.


    Boom! The tiger crashed to the ground.


    The giant ape raised its both arms as it falls to the ground.


    Toda stares at Gan, who has lost his bnce.


    "Turn into meat sauce!!!"


    The giant ape smashed its arms.


    BOOM! Boulders are blown away, and huge dust forms around the giant ape.


    ROOAR! The tiger that jumped away attacks. It shed its left w at the head where Toda is standing.


    The ape rotates its body and raised its right hand.


    CRUNCH! There is a huge w mark on the right hand that blocked the w.


    The tiger put its weight on its front limbs thatnded on the ground, then it kicked its legs to the giant ape.


    Bang! The giant ape is pushed from its left side and is losing bnce. The tiger immediately turned and jumped to the ape.


    Its front limb further pushes the ape''s fall, then it bites the head where Toda is standing.


    CRUNCH! The upper part of the ape''s head is destroyed.


    Toda is in the air. He avoided the attack by jumping up. As he keeps jumping up, threads of aura are rotating on his big aura arm. A red energy ball is forming on top of the right fist.


    Bang! The apepletely fell to the ground. The tiger raised its head. It lowered its body, then it jumped to the air.


    Toda raised his aura arm, then struck it to the tiger''s head.


    Oom! An aura beam rapidly flew to the tiger.


    Boom! The tiger''s head is prated, and the aura beam keeps flying to Gan.


    Gan jumped up. A huge magic circle is on his right hand. Then he suddenly moved above Toda and struck his right hand.


    EARTH PILLAR


    Bang! "Ahhh!" screams Toda. His aura arm blocks the pir, but he is being pushed to the ground.


    Gan released a lot of aura.


    TIGER FORM


    He follows Toda to the ground.


    BEAST POSSESSION


    The tiger-form aura went to his body, then he started transforming.


    Boom! Toda hit the ground and pushed to his back, leaving a gully on the ground. The force from the pir is gone. It starts falling to the ground.


    Flop! Gannded on the falling pir and runs to Toda.


    BEAST CHARGE


    Tiger form covers his whole body.


    Toda saw the approaching Gan, sneered, and then he also released a lot of aura.


    APE FORM


    The ape-form aura covers the whole body of Toda.


    Threads of aura rotate on the right arm. Toda jumped toward Gan. He raises his right arm.


    FIST OF FU-


    HUNTING


    A red blur moved in the air, and a red line shed.


    Toda''s head is flying in the air.


    Boom! The whole pir crashed to the ground.


    Flop! Gannded, and his whole body is trembling.


    "D-damn! All my muscles hurt!" thought Gan. He looks at the body of Toda that fell to the ground.


    "It''s worth it," thought Gan.

 Chapter 168 Ghost vs Lightning

    <h4>Chapter 168 Ghost vs Lightning</h4>


    "Ahhh" Oswal shouts as he smashes his hammer into Sukho''s head.


    Sukho chuckles, then his whole body became transparent.


    The hammer passed through the head of Sukho, and it continues to move down.


    Boom! Oswal''s hammer hit the ground.


    Sukho''s body became solid, then he shed his right arm at Oswal.


    Oswal turned his body and raised his hammer.


    CLANG! The hammer blocked the sharp fingers of Sukho. Oswal is pushed to his back.


    Sukho raises his hands.


    "RISE MY MINIONS"


    Four wraiths rise from the ground.


    Oswal jumped back.


    The wraiths areughing as they fly toward Oswal.


    Oswal dashes to a wraith on his left side. More lightning shes through his body.


    WOOSH! He instantly appeared in front of the wraith. He put more lightning on his hammer, then he smashed it to the wraith''s head.


    Bang! The wraith is destroyed. It turned into ck smoke with shes of lightning.


    Two wraiths stabbed their sharp fingers at Oswal. A wraith on his right side is also approaching.


    Oswal jumped to the right side as he rotates his body in mid-air, then he smashed his hammer.


    The hammer pushes the wraith''s head to the ground.


    Boom! The wraith is destroyed, and the ground is cracked. The two remaining wraiths attack.


    Oswal jumped up. He raised his hammer above his head. He put more aura to the hammer. A one-meter hammer head aura with shing lightning has formed. He moves down and smashed the giant hammer.


    RAMSON''S HAMMER


    Boom! The two wraiths are destroyed, and a giant hole appeared on the ground.


    Oswal rushes to Sukho. His hammer''s aura is reverting back to normal size.


    Sukho flies to his back whileughing.


    "I know there are a few of you here who want to join the fun. I will grant your wish!! COME OUT!!"


    Sokho raises his hands.


    GHOST SUMMON


    Four white, transparent ghosts fly down from the air.


    The ghostsnded on the ground and started turning solid.


    They are all grinning and have white skin. The bald ghost with a burly body is more than two meters tall. The woman has a demonic face and long white hair. The dwarf, one foot in size, has one eye with sharp teeth. The thin ghost has long fingers with sharp fingernails.


    The ghosts dash toward Oswal.


    The hair of the woman turns long and sharp. The arms of the thin ghost also turned long.


    The long hair and arms rapidly move to Oswal.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The arms and hair are trying to stab Oswal, but they miss and hit the ground.


    The dwarf eerilyughs, then it disappears.


    WOOSH! It appears behind Oswal. It opened its mouth and bit Oswal''s neck.


    Oswal jumped up with a somersault as more lightning gathered on his hammer. He takes a hammer stance in the air, then he moves down and smashes his hammer into the dwarf''s head.


    WOOSH! A long hair suddenly attacks Oswal.


    Oswal casts earth magic. He steps on earth in the air, then jumped to his right as he rotates his body. He jumped toward the woman as he raised his arms above his head. He added more aura to his hammer.


    RAMSON''S HAMMER


    Oswal charges down and smashed his hammer.


    The bald ghostughed as he jumped above the woman and struck his big fist at the huge hammer aura.


    Boom! The sh of the big fist and hammer caused a strong shockwave.


    "Ahhh!" screams the bald ghost as he can''t stop the big hammer. He is pushed to the ground.


    The woman jumped back.


    Boom! The bald ghost crashed to the ground.


    A sharp, long hand attacks Oswal in the air.


    Oswal moves down andnded on the ground.


    The bald ghost stood up. He jumped up and raised his right hand.


    Oswal wanted to jump away, but his face suddenly changed.


    Bang! A white hair came out of the ground and tied his right foot.


    The woman has a wide grin. Her long hair is stabbed on the ground, and she was waiting for an opportunity.


    Oswal grits his teeth and swings his hammer to the big fist.


    Woosh! The hair of the woman suddenly pulled Oswal''s feet.


    "What?!" Oswal loses bnce.


    Boom! "k!" Oswal coughed out blood. He is hit by the bald ghost in his body and crashed to the ground.


    The bald ghost has a wide grin. He rapidly punches his big fists.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! There are shadows of big fists in the air as the bald ghost repeatedly hits Oswal on the ground. The crater beneath Oswal keeps getting bigger. His armor and ne cracked.


    "Hahahaha!" the bald ghostughs. Sukho and the other ghosts alsough.


    The three other ghosts quickly approach Oswal and the bald ghost.


    The bald ghost raised his hands above his head and holds his arms together. The three ghosts surrounded Oswal and wanted to attack.


    More lightning is shing on Oswal''s body.


    LIGHTNING SHOCK


    Boom! A transparent purple sphere with shing lightning expanded from Oswal''s body, then burst as it touched the ghosts.


    The ghosts are blown away.


    The bald ghost crossed his arms as he is pushed to his back.


    Oswal floats to the air, then flies toward Sukho. He smashed his hammer with shing lightning.


    Sukho''s body became transparent.


    Oswal passed through Sukho''s body.


    Sukhoughs as he flies down.


    The four ghosts surrounded Sukho on the ground.


    Sukho looks at Oswal with a grin.


    "You are having difficulty fighting with four ghosts. What if more ghosts appeared? Hahahaha! Let me see your despair!!!"


    Sukho raises his hands.


    GHOST SUMMON


    Transparent ghosts appear in the air and fly down to Sukho.


    Oswal takes a hammer stance in the air. The hammer aura became bigger. A magic circle appeared on the face of the hammer head, and then threads of lightning rotate over the magic circle.


    Oswal charges down.


    The woman and thin ghost attack.


    Oswal jumped toward Sukho as he rotates his body in mid-air and raised his arms above his head.


    Sukho jumped back and wanted to fly away.


    Oswal elerated from the air, then struck his hammer with an energy ball.


    ART OF RAMSON: LIGHTNING FIELD

 Chapter 169 Tivac vs Busca

    <h4>Chapter 169 Tivac vs Busca</h4>


    ART OF RAMSON: LIGHTNING FIELD


    BOOM! "Ahhhh!" Sukho and all the ghosts on the ground scream. A magic circle appears on the ground, and dense lightning rise.


    Oswal takes a hammer stance as the lightning field electrocutes the ghosts and Sukho. Threads of aura are rotating on the face of the huge hammer head aura. A red energy ball with shing lightning is forming.


    Oswal rushes to Sukho.


    Sukho is trying his blurring ability, but it isn''t working because a lot of lightning is electrocuting his body. Hemanded the ghosts, but their movements are stiff and they are in agony.


    Oswal arrived in front of Sukho, then he smashed his hammer.


    RAMSON''S HAMMER: ANNIHILATION


    Oom! A huge red beam with shing lightning hit Sukho.


    The beam instantly annihted the upper part of his body. The ghost form of Sukho dissipated. The ghosts are turning transparent until they disappear.


    ng! The hammer is dropped to the ground as Oswal kneels and supports his body.


    Huff-huff Oswal is panting heavily. He can''t take out potions because the ne is damaged. He forced himself to stand up. He walks in the direction where Eric and Blood Demon fought.


    Meanwhile, some of the Poison Guild members are lying around Busca.


    Boom! A man''s head is pushed to the ground by Busca''s fist.


    "DIEEEE!!!" shouts a man as he shes his sword on Busca''s back.


    Busca grins as he turns around and strikes his left fist with metal gloves against the sword.


    CLANG! The fist blew away the sword.


    Buscaughs as he strikes his right fist at the man''s body.


    "k!" Blood leaks from the man''s mouth as he is pushed to his back.


    "Kill him! What are you hesitating for?! Those on the ground are already dead!" Shouts Tivac. He feels irritated that the entertainment he was expecting to see did not happen, and some of his members were even killed.


    The eyes of poison guild members turned fierce.


    Buscaughs. Magic circles appear in his hands.


    RACKWELL''S ARM


    Armored earthen arms are forming on Busca''s arms. They are different from Edgar''s skill. Bartos'' apprentice, Ranbart, was persuaded by Marco to surrender to Baynard. He too traveled the world and added skills to Bartos'' legacy.


    Busca d the armored arms, then magic circles formed on top of the fists.


    Poison guild members attack.


    FIRE BALLS


    ICE CONE


    WATER BOMB


    AIR BOMB


    AURA BLADE


    Various skills are flying to Busca.


    Buscaughs and rapidly punches his fists.


    STORM FIST


    The earthen fists and aura fists are flying toward the magic skills.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! They are exploding in the air, causing huge dust to form.


    Boom! Some magic skills hit where Busca was standing, but he is no longer there.


    He is in the air. Above the crowd on his left side. A giant aura arm has d his left armored arm.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    Boom! A man is directly hit and crushed to the ground. The others are blown away by the strong shockwave and got severely injured.


    Tivac saw that the situation is not good. A magic circle appears beneath his feet, then threads of earth element rotate around his body. Yellow taurus armor starts forming from his feet up to his head.


    The hyperbeings are shocked, but they immediately resumed their attack.


    Busca jumped as he raises his arms. Both arms are d with big aura arms.


    The faces of hyperbeings changed. They saw the strong shockwave of Busca''s attack. They tried to move away, but Busca suddenly elerated from the air and smashed his arms.


    GIANT SMASH


    BANG! "Ahhh!" The hyperbeings scream as bloodes out of their noses and mouths as the shockwave hits their bodies.


    Busca jumped toward the remaining crowd to his right side as he raises his left arm.


    Tivac suddenly appeared in the air. He is holding his hammer above his head. His yellow hammer suddenly became one meter, then he smashed it to Busca.


    Busca rotates to his right in mid-air as he raises his right arm, then he moves down to the remaining crowd.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    Boom! Busca stands on the ground that has a big depression. Except Tivac, all Posion Guild members are lying on the ground, either dead or severely injured.


    Busca turned around and faces Tivac, who alreadynded on the ground.


    Tivac''s face turned very ugly. He is staring at Busca with huge killing intent.


    Busca is smiling,"You all witness my martial arts, so you all must die."


    Tivac''s face turned very fierce.


    "Your head is supposed to be preserved for public disy, but I will make sure to hammer all your body into paste!" shouted Tivac as he dashes to Busca.


    Buscaughs as he steps his left foot and struck his right arm to the giant hammer.


    The giant hammer is suddenly covered by yellow energy before it shed with Busca''s fist.


    HAMMER SHOCK


    Bang! "k!" Busca is blown away by a shockwave.


    Tivacughs as he dashes to Busca. He stretched his right arm with the hammer to his back.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Tivac as he gathers strength for his right arm, then he throws the hammer to Busca.


    Bang! "k!" Busca coughed out blood as the huge hammer hit his body and pushed him to his back.


    Tivasughs as he follows Busca.


    Boom! Busca''s back hit the light green container, which broke into several pieces.


    Tivac jumped and raised his arms above his head. The giant hammer flew into his hands. He holds the hammer, and threads of earth element rotate around the hammer and became two meters in size. Yellow energy covers the hammer.


    Tivac elerated from the air and smashes his hammer.


    "TURN INTO PASTE DUMBASS!!!"


    HAMMER SHOCK


    BOOM! Busca''s earthen armored arms block the hammer. A shockwave spread from the sh.


    Cracks appeared on the armored arms.


    Crunch! The earthen arms are totally crushed, then his arms are pushed to his body, causing Busca to cough out more blood.


    A huge magic circle appeared beneath Busca. A huge earthen arm rose from the circle and punched Tivac''s head.


    Tivac jumps to his back as his hammer turns smaller.


    Busca stands up as threads of element revolve around the magic circle. A giant golem is forming.


    Tivac also casts a skill. A huge magic circle appeared beneath his feet. Earth element rotate and forms a giant golem.


    Busca stands on the head of a seven-meter-tall golem that has full body armor.


    Tivac is also standing on a seven-meter tauren golem that holds a hammer.

 Chapter 170 Unleashing Blue Dragon

    <h4>Chapter 170 Unleashing Blue Dragon</h4>


    Busca and Tivac are staring at each other while grinning.


    Bang! The stone warrior suddenly dashed while raising its right hand, then struck toward the tauren''s head.


    The tauren smashed its hammer toward the fist.


    WOOSH! The swing of the hammer caused a strong blow of wind.


    The stone warrior stopped its fist midway, then made a front kick to the body of the tauren. The tauren loses bnce.


    "What?!" Tivac is caught off guard.


    Busca moves and attacks from the air. He raised his big aura arms.


    GIANT SMASH


    BANG! The tauren''s head and its upper body are destroyed.


    Tivac avoided the attack, but the stone warrior jumped and smashed its hands together.


    The stone warrior missed Tivac, and the hands keep moving to the ground.


    Boom! A huge depression appeared on the ground.


    Tivac is below the body of the stone warrior. He is grinning as he moves up. Yellow energy covered the giant hammer, then he smashed it into the stone warrior''s upper body.


    HAMMER SHOCK


    Boom! The upper body is destroyed. The head and arms are blown away.


    STORM FIST


    Busca is rapidly punching toward Tivac. Earthen fists and aura fists are flying in the air.


    Tivac moves down and avoided some of the attack, but he is still within the range of the storm fist. He smashed his hammer and destroyed the attacks.


    He moved the two-meter hammer to his front, then he moves down to Busca.


    Bang! Bang! The earthen fist and aura fist are hitting the hammer, but they are being destroyed. Tivac isughing as he moves down.


    He holds the handle of the hammer with both hands, then rotates his body in the air as he smashes the hammer against Busca.


    Boom! The hammer smashed the ground.


    Busca jumped up with a somersault. He is holding his hands together as he smashes them against Tivac''s head.


    Tivac imperceptibly smiles.


    TAUREN ARMOR: SHOCKWAVE


    The runes on Tivac''s tauren armor shed, and then yellow energy covered his whole armor.


    Boom! "Ahhh!" Busca is blown away by the shockwave that appeared when he hits Tivac''s helmet.


    Tivacughs, then he casts another skill.


    TAUREN ARMOR: AMPLIFY


    The runes of the armor lit up. Tivac''s strength is amplified, but the time is short, and he can''t maintain the tauren armor after the skill. He flies to Busca as he releases a lot of his aura.


    TAUREN FORM


    A tauren-form aura covers his body.


    Busca rotates his body in mid-air. He recovered his posture, then he used a lot of mana. Yellow energy covers his whole body. Huge magic circles appear around him.


    RAGE OF RACKWELL


    Huge armored earthen arms keeping out of the circles and attacking Tivac.


    "What?!" Tivac is shocked, then he swings his giant hammer.


    "Ahhhhh" shouts Tivac as he keeps swinging his hammer. He uses the shockwave to deflect the attacks, but it requires umtion of mana.


    "Ahhh!" Tivac screams as an armored arm hits his body and pushes him to the ground.


    Busca follows Tivac to the ground as threads of aura rotate on his right fist.


    Bang! Tivac crashed to the ground. More armored arms attack from the air.


    TAUREN ARMOR: SHOCKWAVE


    Bang! The shockwave deflected the attack, but Busca is waiting for it.


    Busca struck his right fist.


    FIST OF ANNIHILATION


    A huge red beam attacked Tivac.


    Boom! There was a loud sound of explosion.


    Flop! Buscanded on the ground. He is panting heavily. The yellow energy that covered his whole body dispersed. The aura that covers his whole body is thin.


    Busca looks around him.


    "This is yourst chance. Either I live or you live," said Busca with a grin.


    Some poison guild members who are pretending to be unconscious get up one after another. Their eyes turned fierce. Their faces look hideous. They are waiting for a chance to bite Busca in an unexpected way. Now that Tivac is dead, the person blocking their promotion is gone. If they could kill Busca, they could be the branch leader or a high-level officer. They could sacrifice Tivac for their own benefit. Although their enemy noticed them, he is already a spent force, like what they expected. They move toward Busca with a big grin.


    Meanwhile, Seanlu is fighting the hyperbeings under Kas''mand. Some of them are Death Guild members that he recruited, and some are forces that he borrowed from guilds that cooperated with him.


    Several skills attack Seanlu. He jumped forward with a somersault, then attacked from the air as he rotates his palm. Threads of aura rotate on his arm.


    His right palm struck a man.


    Boom! The man coughed out blood. His armor on his back is broken as threads of aura rotate ande out of his back.


    The hyperbeings attack Seanlu, who is still in the air.


    He pushed himself up using his right palm, then he rotates his body in mid-air.


    Flop! Hended on the floor, and then a magic circle formed beneath his feet.


    The crowd of hyperbeings around Seanlu?intends to attack again.


    WATER WAVE


    SPLASH! Big water waves move toward the hyperbeings.


    "Ahhh!" scream the hyperbeings as they wash away.


    WATER DRAGON


    A water dragon lifts Seanlu to the air. It opened its mouth, then threads of water element gather and forms an energy ball.


    As the water dragon umtes, Seanlu is attacking with water bombs, blowing away the hyperbeings. The hyperbeings attack, but the water dragon dodges.


    The water dragon fired the energy ball at a crowd.


    The energy ball turned into many water beams.


    "Ahhhh!" The hyperbeings scream.


    Kas chuckles as he observes Seanlu. He is letting the hyperbeings get injured or killed,weakening the guilds in disguise for his ns. He can also observe the true power of Simpman and consume his mana and aura, killing two birds with one stone.


    He looks at Oram.


    "Go, force Simpman to bring out all the skills he is hiding. Retreat when you are in danger," said Kas.


    Oram chuckled when he heard Kas.


    "Don''t worry, Boss. You don''t need toe out. I can kill him," said Oram with a smile.


    Oram walks, and then a magic circle appears on his feet.


    "COME OUT, CERBERUS."


    A giant three-headed dog with red skin rises from the circle and lifts Oram to the air.

 Chapter 171 Unleashing Blue Dragon(2)

    <h4>Chapter 171 Unleashing Blue Dragon(2)</h4>


    Dark red mes appear on Cerberus'' four limbs. It is Oram''s familiar.


    GRRRR! The cerberus looks at Seanlu with menace.


    Oram grins as he stands on the back of his familiar.


    "Send him to hell, Cerberus."


    Cerberus dashed as dark red fire appears on its mouths.


    HELL FIRE


    Big dark red fire balls fly to Seanlu. The fire balls are so rapid. The water dragon cannot dodge.


    Seanlu jumped away.


    Magic circles appear around Oram.


    FIRE CHAIN


    Chains made up of fire came out of the circles. The other end of the chain is sharp. They are moving toward Seanlu.


    Seanlu keeps jumping as he dodges the chains.


    "Hahahaha Simpman, obediently offer ypur life! I will plead to keep the corpse of your family intact once we found them hahahaha" shouts Oram whileughing.


    Cerberus opened its mouth.


    HELL BREATH


    Fire pirs attacked Seanlu in the air.


    Seanlu moves down andnded on the ground.


    Oram grins. He attacks with his fire chains and cerberus attacks with hell fire. The other hyperbeings also attack with their magic skills.


    FIRE CHAINS


    FIREBALLS


    LIGHTNING BLADE


    WIND BOMB


    WATER BOMB


    AURA BLADE


    Many skills are flying toward Seanlu.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POLE SHIFT


    WOOSH! A red sphere of aura appears. All the skills rotate around the sphere and fly back to the casters with more power and speed.


    "Ahhhh!" Scream the hyperbeings.


    "ROOOAR!" Cerberus screams.


    Cerberus is hit with fire chain and hell fire. It suddenly steps to its back and Oram, who is still shock, loses bnce.


    Seanlu appears above Oram. He struck his finger at Oram''s head.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POINT IMPACT


    "k!" Oram is pushed to his back.


    Seanlu''s jumped back with somersault as fire chains attack from the air.


    "Ahhhh!" Screams Oram as he holds his swelling head, then his scream stopped.


    The cerberus roar as it disperses into shimmering red lights.


    Flop! Oram''s body dropped to the ground.


    Only Seanlu and Kas remain standing.


    Kas face turned ugly. Magic circle appears beneath his feet.


    DEATH SUMMON


    Three ck clouds rotate on the ground as three unded rise. Two undead are wearing ck robe and the other one is a headless knight riding on a horse.


    DEATH SYNC


    One undead turned into death energy andbined with Kas.


    Kas body is covered with ck robe and death energy. Magic circles appear around him, then fire chains areing out.


    He fiercely stares at Seanlu.


    "Simpman, you are hiding too deep. You actually possess a powerful martial skill. I hope you stay alive after I defeated you because I want you to suffer for years to make up for my lossess!!"


    The death knight charges at Seanlu while the undead magician casts lightning beams and Kas casts fireballs.


    Seanlu swiftly avoids the lightning beams and fireballs.


    The death knight stretched its hand, then the death energy forms a ck sword. It elerates to Seanlu and shed its sword.


    Seanlu jumped up with a somersault as he stretched his right arm with magic circle. Water whip came out from the circle, then ties the arm of the death knight.


    He steps on earth in mid air.


    Boom! He elerates toward Kas as he swings his arm. The death knight is lifted to the air and thrown to the undead magician.


    Fire chains attack Seanlu in the air. He moves down to the ground.


    Fire chains attack again.


    SPLASH! Seanlu slides with water and appears in front of Kas. Threads of water are rotating on his arm as it moves to Kas'' body.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: PALM TWISTER


    Boom! A ck shield made up of death energy appears in front of Kas and blocked the attack. The force from the attack pushes him to his back.


    He attacks with fire chains, the undead mage casts magic and the death knight runs to Seanlu.


    Seanlu moves to Kas as he dodges the attacks.


    Kas casts fire balls.


    Seanlu stepped his right foot, then rotates his body. Threads of aura move around his arm as he rotate his palm.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: INNER PALM


    He struck his palm on Kas'' body.


    Boom! A ck shield block the attack but the revolving threads of aura passed through the shield and attacked Kas.


    "k!" Kas is pushed to his back as blood leaks from his mouth.


    Seanlu wants to follow Kas but he is attack by the death knight that jumped toward him.


    He avoided the attack by jumping away. The death knight followed him and shed the sword in the air.


    He moved down andnded on the right side of the death knight. Threads of water are rotating on his arm as he charges and attacks with his right palm.


    PALM TWISTER


    Boom! The death knight is hit and rapidly spins.


    Crakk! It broke into several pieces, then it dispersed into death energy as well as its horse.


    The lightning undead mage turned into death energy and flew to Kas.


    The ck robe that covers Kas turns into death energy and floats away from him. The lightning undead mage covers his body. Lightning is shing on Kas body.


    Seanlu dashes to Kas.


    The undead fire mage casts fireballs. Kas casts lightning beams.


    Seanlu jumped forward as he rotate his body in mid air. He elerates from the air and attacked the undead''s head with inner palm.


    Boom! The undead is blown into pieces.


    Kas stretched his arm to Seanlu and attack with lightning bolt.


    Earth appears over Seanlu''s feet, then he used it to pushed himself down.


    His right palm touches the floor, then he pushed himself up as he rotates his body in mid air.


    Bang! Lightning bolts missed Seanlu and hit the floor.


    Kas umtes more lightning on his arms, then he attack.


    Strong lightning rapidly attack Seanlu, but he is ready.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: SOUTH POLE


    Half a sphere of aura appears. The lightning magic rotate on the sphere and attack Kas.


    Kas dodged the attack. More lightning is shing on his body. He moved away from Seanlu as the death energy that covers his body suddenly increases.


    Kas chuckles, a huge magic circle appears beneath him.


    DEATH MAGIC: BEAST SUMMON


    Big ck clouds rotate on the ground. A giant undead beast ising out, lifting Kas to the air.


    "Simpman, your martial skill is truly powerful, but we''ll see if it can also counter powerful physical attacks hahahaha."


    ROOOOAR! A twelve meters long undead wyvern rises.

 Chapter 172 Melody vs Sigler

    <h4>Chapter 172 Melody vs Sigler</h4>


    Kasughs as he stands at the back of the undead wyvern d with death energy.


    The wyvern suddenly jumped to Seanlu.


    "Hahahaha Simpman! Try to block it with your skill!" Shouted Kas as heughs.


    The wyvern opened its mouth and bite.


    Seanlu dodged. He moves to his side.


    The wyvern stretched its wing and fingers.


    Seanlu jumped up with a somersault.


    Bang! The wyvern''s fingers are buried to the ground.


    The wyvern swings its left wing.


    Seanlu steps on earth in the air, then he moves forward.


    Kas grins. The wyvern''s tail attacks Seanlu.


    Seanlu jumped up with a somersault as magic circle appears above him. He passes through the circle, then a water dragon came out.


    Seanlu stands on the dragon''s head as it flies.


    Kas chuckles as he sees Seanlu flying in the air with a water dragon.The wyvern turned and faces the water dragon in the air.


    The water dragon openes its mouth, then attacks with water bombs.


    The wyvern''s mouth is burning with fire. It opened its big mouth and attacks with big fireballs.


    Bang! Bang! Water bombs and fireballs are exploding in the air.


    Some fireballs that are not block by water bombs keep moving to the water dragon.


    The water dragon dodges the fire balls.


    The fireballs fell to hyperbeings pretending to be unconscious and waiting for a chance.


    "Ahhhh!" scream the hyperbeings.


    "FUCK YOU SIMPMAN! I WILL WAIT FOR YOU IN HELL!!" Shouted the poison guild member while his whole body burns.


    Seanlu sneers when he heard it.


    More fireballs are flying to the dragon. Seanlu controls the dragon to move down, close to the ground.


    Threads of fire and death energy are gathering on the wyvern''s mouth. They are forming an energy ball with shing ck lightning.


    "Hahahaha Simpman, be thankful that you''ll have an instant death! Turn into dust SIMPMAN!!!"


    DEATH BEAST: BREATHE OF THE UNDERWORLD


    Oom! A huge fire beam with shing ck lightning rapidly moves to Seanlu.


    Seanlu released a lot of aura. The water dragon disperses as he rotates his body in mid air, just a few feet above the ground.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: POLE SHIFT


    A big red sphere formed around Seanlu as his feetnded on the ground. The fire beam rotated around the sphere and moves back to the wyvern.


    Seanlu rotates, then the red sphere starts gathering to his right palm.


    "What?!" Kas is very shocked. He did not expect that Simpman can use the skill in that situation.


    The fire beam moves faster.


    It appears in front of the undead wyvern.


    BOOM! The head of the wyvern turned into dust and the beam continues to move.


    Bang! The body is hit where Kas was standing. The body of the wyvern is destroyed.


    Kas was able to jump away.


    Seanlu is running while holding a rotating red sphere in his right palm. He steps his right foot as he moves his rotating right palm. Threads of aura are rotating on his arm.


    He gathers strength for his right arm, then he pushed it.


    WORLD ROTATION: DRIVE


    Woom! The rotating red sphere rapidly moves to the air.


    Kas turned his death energy into a shield.


    Bang! The red sphere hit the shield, but it suddenly expanded.


    "Ahhh!" Kas screams as he rotates in the sphere.


    He is swallowed by the sphere and his screams continues, then his scream disappeared.


    The red sphere is slowly moving down as it rotates in the air. The power of the rotation weakened, then the sphere disperses. Kas'' body is falling to the ground.


    Seanlu is panting heavily as an earth spear formed in his right hand.


    Shoo! The spear flies.


    "k!" The spear stabbed a hyperbeing, who is hiding a dagger in his hand.


    "Fuck you Simpman! You are so cruel!" Cursed the hyperbeing in his mind as he loses his breath.


    A while ago, Melody had a heated battle with Sigler.


    Magic circles appear on Sigler''s six arms. Invisible threads appear on each finger of Sigler.


    Melody put more aura on her zither, then the red aura turned pink.


    TNNG!


    ART OF ILLUSION: PHANTOM


    Melody turned into five, then they move away from each other.


    "What?!" Sigler is shocked as he can''t tell what is real. They all have the same amount of energy.


    Melody''s illusion can''t make her energy disappear, but she can make her enemy feels the same amount of energy on the phantoms?that she created. The more she modifies the environment with her illusion, the more aura she must use. If she modifies the whole warehouse, it will immediately consume all her aura. Her illusion has a time frame. She must use her illusion again once the effect starts to wear off.


    Sigler sneers as he sees the five Melody.


    "Woman, if I can''t tell what is real, then I will just cut you all into pieces!!"


    Sigler swings his arms.


    The threads that are as tough as steel and sharp as a sword attack Melody.


    WENNG! The thread cut the ground where Melody was standing.


    Melody jumped up, and floats in the air.


    She strum the strings, then aura des attack Sigler.


    Sigler jumped up. Two of his arms stretched to the ceiling. Two threads moved and stabbed the ceiling, then he pulls himself up while swinging his four arms at Melody.


    Melody attacks the threads with aura des.


    The threads are cut, but Sigler keep attacking from the air.


    Two of his arms are raise toward the ceiling. The two arms keep releasing threads to the ceiling to help him change direction. He is swinging in the air like spider man.


    Sigler and Melody keep exchanging blows all over the warehouse.


    Wenng! An aura de moves up, but Sigler pulls himself up with his thread as he rotates his body in the air. One of his arm moves and controls a thread. He swings his body in the air and made a somersault.


    Flop! Siglernded on an invisible thread in the air.


    Melody flies toward Sigler.


    Sigler suddenly grins. All his arms are stretched toward Melody. Magic circles appear on all his arms. Lightnings are shing on his arms.


    He suddenly changed the direction of his arms.


    "DIEEEE!" Sigler shouted.


    LIGHTNING NEEDLE


    Dense one foot threads with lightning are rapidly moving to Melody. They are as thin as needles.


    Melody is surprised that her enemy knows her real body.


    Tnng! SOUND SHIELD


    A transparent sphere covers Melody.


    ng! ng! ng! The threads hit the sphere, but they can''t prate it.


    "What the hell is that?! I did not felt mana. Is that an aura skill?" asked Sigler to himself.


    Tnng! SOUND DROPS

 Chapter 173 Melody vs Sigler(2)

    <h4>Chapter 173 Melody vs Sigler(2)</h4>


    Many transparent balls of energy appear around Melody. The other balls of energy are just illusion.


    The other four phantoms disappeared.


    Melody formed another four phantoms, then they move into separate direction. She is still puzzled how Sigler was able to identify her real body.


    TNNNG! Sound drops attack.


    Sigler sees the dense transparent balls of energy, then sneers.


    He swings or jumps on invisible threads in the air. There are invisible threads everywhere in the warehouse.


    He keeps avoiding the attacks with ease. Sigler jumped up with a somersault as he stretched his four arms to his side. Magic circles appear in his arms, then a lot of threads came out of the circles. Each group of thread form a figure of Sigler.


    Sigler and the four thread clones are like spiders as their feet are glued on a thread while their heads are facing the ground.


    Sound drops attack Sigler.


    Sigler and the clones move. They are moving toward Melody and her phantoms. They flexibly jump and swing in the air.


    Melody flies back as she keeps attacking with sound drops. Shended on the ground. Two phantoms alsonded on the ground while the others are floating in the air.


    Sigler is moving toward a phantom of Melody.


    The phantom is the closest to Melody''s real body.


    Sigler grins, then magic circle shed in his hands.


    The threads around Melody suddenly move. They tied her body and arms.


    Melody is shocked of Sigler''s trick.


    Sigler''s face looks hideous as he jumped toward the real Melody. All the clones are moving toward Melody, then they attack together.


    Sigler and the clones swing their arms. The threads around Melody are also moving toward her.


    "The shield should not be able to block overwhelming powerful attacks," Sigler thought with a grin. He imagines the girl being cut into pieces.


    TNNNG!


    SOUND FIELD


    Boom! "k!" Sigler coughed out blood. He falls to the ground as distortion in the air suddenly appears around his whole body.


    His four arms disappeared. He reverted back into his human form. The clones fell to the floor and became threads without form. All the threads that are moving to Melody fell to the floor.


    Sigler sees the distortion in the air.


    "Fuck! King''s Field! How can a second level aura master possess it?!!" Asked Sigler to himself.


    "Ahhhh" shouts Sigler as he releases a lot of aura.


    Boom! The distortion that covers his whole body is blown away and the ground beneath his feet cracked.


    He raised his arm that has magic circle, then a thread came out and tied to another thread in the air. He controls the thread to pull himself up.


    Sound drops attack Sigler, but he already moved up.


    Sigler keeps jumping up as he avoids the sound drops. He released his beast form as he dodges the attack.


    Melody stopped the activation of the field. It is too much for her to maintain the field at her current level of aura.


    Sigler stands on an invisible thread as he stares at Melody.


    "Fuck! That was close. If I did not pay a high price to buy information on king''s field, I would have been finished. Shit! Stupid Maywire! The intelligence is fucking damn wrong! There is actually a monster among the vigntes!" Thought Sigler. He doesn''t know that Don''s group is fighting a stronger monster.


    "Only death guild could satisfy what we need. They need us to traffic women and that can never stopped, so the conflict between us with this girl will never stop," thought Sigler. His face turned very fierce as he stares at Melody.


    "She must be killed."


    Sigler created another clones. They jumps and swings as they attack Melody from the air. Sigler knows that the king''s field cannot be formed in the air.


    Melody swifly dodges the attacks or forms sound shield to block.


    "Is it the threads?" Thought Melody as she analyzes how her enemy can tell her real attacks and body. The threads are everywhere in the warehouse.


    "It should be time to finish this," thought Melody.


    She swings her fingers on the strings, then many aura des flew and cut the threads.


    The aura that d her zither turned pink.


    Tnnng! ART OF ILLUSION: PHANTOM DANCE


    Five Miu appears. She looks captivating as she wears clothes of ancient dancer. The real Miu is made up of aura molded into human form.


    TNNG! TNNNG! TNNG! As the music sounds, Miu moves to Sigler. Threads of pink aura rotate and gather around Miu. Five pink rotating energy balls are forming.


    Sigler can''t sense the real attack as most of the threads are cut. He needs to set it up again, but the attack ising. He attacks every Miu that is moving toward him.


    Miu is like having a graceful dance as she dodges the attacks. She rides a sound wave, then she moves up to Sigler.


    A thread attack her, but she gracefully jumps with a backflip to her side. As she jumps, a pink energy ball moves to her palm, then she swings her arm to Sigler.


    Sigler turned his body to dodged the energy ball that has a size of two fists.


    PHANTOM DANCE: ONDE D''URTO


    Oom! The rotating energy ball suddenly expanded to more than two meters in size.


    The whole body of Sigler is included in the energy ball.


    "k!" Sigler coughed out blood. The shockwave within the ball attacks his whole body.


    The energy ball disperses, but Miu continues attacking. She dances as she swings her arms.


    The energy balls flew to Sigler one after another.


    Boom! Boom! "Ahhhh!" screams Sigler as shockwaves keep attacking him.


    He survived the attacks. His injuries are serious. He moved and pulled himself away with a thread, then he stands on a thread while panting heavily. Blood ising out from his nose and mouth.


    Sigler looks at Melody with huge killing intent.


    "He survive. The defense of peak third level is really on different level," thought Melody.


    Sigler uses a lot of his mana. Purple energy covers his whole body. He stretched his six arms, then a lot of thread with shing lightning areing out from the magic circles. The threads are moving around Sigler and forms a giant beastman.


    THREAD ART: SPIDER KING REVENUS


    A giant half man half spider appears. Lightning is shing through its whole body. It stretches its arms, then it releases a lot of threads.


    Thick threads are flying everywhere. They stick into walls and ceiling. The giant beastman stands on a thick thread as it looks at Melody with menace.

 Chapter 174 Onda D鈥橴rto: Enorme

    <h4>Chapter 174 Onda D''Urto: Enorme</h4>


    The giant beastman stretched its arms.


    REVENUS ARROW


    Arrow threads with shing lightning suddenly attack.The arrows are very rapid. Miu and the other phantoms are hit.


    Boom! Miu that is made up of aura burst.


    Melody and her phantoms are also attack, but she was able to dodge.


    Boom! Boom! The arrows keep trying to hit Melody and her phantoms.


    The beastman moves as two of its arms keep attacking. Four of its arms are spreading more threads all over the warehouse.


    Melody attacks with aura des and sound drops.


    Four big whips with shing lightning appear on the beastman''s four arms, then it rapidly swings them.


    Bang! Bang! The sound drops and aura des are being block by the whips.


    The beastman spreads more threads close to Melody, then it jumps and moves closer. It swings the giant four whips while the two arms attack with thread arrows.


    Bang! Bang! The ground keep getting destroyed by the beastman''s attack. It tries to hit Melody while moving closer.


    Sigler grins. He moved close to Melody.


    "DIEEEE!!!" Shouts Sigler as he attacks.


    WRATH OF REVENUS


    Many threads on the body of the beastman suddenly attack Melody and her phantoms. The end of the threads are very sharp and lightning is shing on each thread.


    SOUND FIELD


    The other phantoms are hit, but a big transparent shield with manyyers protects the real body of Melody.


    Boom! Boom! Boom! The sharp threads hit the transparent shield. The shing lightning disappears, then the sharp and firm threads became soft.


    "Damn King''s Field! She is only level two. She should not be able to sustain it long," thought Sigler as he pulls back the threads.


    The threads float in the air. They became firm and sharp. Lightning returned on the threads, then they start attacking Melody.


    "Hahahaha woman! Your field will notst long for a long time. Be in despair as your doom get closer!! Hahahaha"


    Tnng! ART OF ILLUSION: PHANTOM DANCE


    Miu appears in the field. She raised her right hand, then threads of pink aura gather and rotate on the right palm.


    Sigler attacks Miu but transparent shield rose from the field and protects her.


    A one meter pink energy ball appears on Miu''s hand. Four phantoms of Miu appear, then sound waves carry them to the air.


    Sigler attacks Miu and her phantoms.


    Miu jumps to the side as she rotates her body, then she elerates in the air as she gracefully throws the energy ball to Sigler.


    Two energy balls approach Sigler. One is phantom and the other is real.


    Threads float from the giant beastman''s body and form a big shield.


    The energy ball hit the shield.


    ONDA D''URTO: ENORME


    Boom! The energy ball expanded up to twenty meters high. The whole beastman is swallowed and squezzes by the shockwave.


    "Ahhhh!" Sigler screams. His body is also being squezzed.


    Boom! The shockwave within the huge ball continues and increases. The pressure that squezzes that giant beastman increases.


    Sigler keeps screaming.


    Crunch! There was sound of cracking bones. Sigler''s scream stopped.


    The huge ball starts to disperse.


    The beastman form cannot be maintained. It starts to fall along with Sigler''s body.


    Boom! A giant steel sword attacked Edgar.


    Edgar moved to his back and dodge the attack. More lightning shes on his body. Threads of lightning rotate on his arms.


    WOOSH! He appeared in front of Vyron as he moves and rotate his fist. A magic circle and energy ball have appeared on top of his fist.


    Vyron''s senses the danger as he moves to his back and maniptes his steel.


    SEVERIN''S FIST


    Oom! A beam with rotating thread of lightning hit the thick block of steel that Vyron quickly formed.


    The thick steel is prated and hit Vyron''s body.


    "Ahhh!" Screams Vyron as the beam pushes him to his back.


    The beam became thinner until it dissipates.


    More blood is leaking on Vyron''s mouth. His armor is not prated as most of the beam''s power is consumed by the steel that blocked the beam.


    Donughs when he saw what happened.


    "Hahahaha! Vacuum, why aren''t you using your true strength from the start? Is Vyron not worthy of using it?" Don chuckles, then he looks at Vyron.


    Vyron''s face is full of anger. He wants to tear Vacuum into pieces for humiliating him.


    "Vyron, show him what you got," said Don with a yful smile.


    The runes on Vyron''s storage ring shed, then huge magic circle appears behind him.


    A giant steelman rises from the circle.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the rising giant steelman. He casts magic, then a huge magic circle appears behind him. Big threads of earth element gather and rotate over the circle.


    WARRIOR OF IFFENHEIM


    A giant golem is forming.


    An eight meters tall steelman appeared behind Vyron. He floats, then he used a one time magic equipment. A shock absorber energy covers his whole body.


    The body of the steelman open, then Vyron fly inside. He sit in the middle, then he controls three monitors to float in the air. The eyes of the giant steelman lit up.


    The giant steelman is made with Don Maywire''s money. It does need too much sophisticated technology as most of it is made up of steel that Vyron can control with his magic. The steel was mixed with softer materials, so the movement of the steelman won''t be stiff and its weight is not too heavy.


    The steelman stretched its right arm, then the steels that are scattered on the floor flew and started to form a giant steel sword.


    Boom! It dashes toward Edgar as the steels on the floor keep flying and forming the giant sword.


    The ten meters tall golem behind Edgar also dashes to the steelman as a giant earthen sword is forming on its right hand.


    The giant golem jumped. It raises the giant sword above its head and holds it with its two hands.


    CLANG! There was a loud sound of shing metal.


    The steelman blocked the sh of the golem, but the floor beneath it is crushed.


    Vyron sneers, then steels separate fron the giant sword. They move as they form two steel swords.


    The golem jumps back, and swings its sword.


    ng! One steel sword is blown away.


    Crunch! The other steel sword stabbed the body of the golem and pushes it to its back.


    WOOSH! The giant sword of the steelman is flying as it rotates in the air.


    CRUNCH! One foot of the golem is cut. It loses its bnce and starts falling to its back.


    The steelman jumped and smashes its arms.

 Chapter 175 One vs Three

    <h4>Chapter 175 One vs Three</h4>


    Boom! The golem is smashed to the ground. Huge cracks appear on its body.


    Edgar suddenly appears in front of the steelman. Threads of lightning are rotating on his arm. He rotates his arm as he moves it to the steelman''s body.


    Sharps steels suddenly fly and attack Edgar.


    He steps on earth in the air, then he jumped up with a somersault.


    He elerates from the air and struck his fist.


    SEVERIN''S FIST


    Boom! The beam created a hole on the ground. The steelman jumped away.


    Edgar stretched his arms.


    LIGHTNING BOLT


    Huge lightning bolts rapidly move from the air.


    The forearm of the steelman suddenly changed and turned into a giant shield with magic runes.


    Boom! The giant shield blocked the lightning bolts. It nullify lightning.


    A huge magic circle appears in front of Edgar. Threads of lightning element rotate and gather.


    Don Maywire is chuckling as he walks toward Edgar and Vyron.


    "It seems I have to do it myself. It will be a problem if the dimensional lock run out of power," said Don with a smile.


    Wisps of fire, wind and water appear and float around Don.


    ELEMENTAL SAGE


    The wisps move andbined with Don''s body. The fire wisp turned into whole body armor. The wind wisp turned into a white cape and the water wisp turned into a blue trident.


    LIGHTNING DRAGON


    A lightning dragon came out of the circle that Edgar casts and attacked the steelman.


    FIRE DRAGON


    A fire dragon suddenly attacked Edgar in the air.


    He controls the lightning dragon to block the fire dragon.


    Boom! The fire and lightning dragons pushes each other in the air, then they exploded.


    Don is floating in the air as he looks at Edgar with a smile. His whole body is covered with aura. He raised his trident and point it at Edgar.


    "Vacuum, be honored to die in my hands."


    Threads of water element rotate around Don and formed water tridents.


    The water tridents attack Edgar in the air.


    Edgar dodges as he moves to the ground.


    Don raised his trident.


    A huge blue magic circle appears near the ceiling.


    KING''S TRIDENT: SEA OF SUFFERING


    Many water tridents fall from the circle.


    Donughs as he watches the falling tridents. Edgar has no space to escape.


    Edgar stands on the ground while holding a lightning bow. Threads of lightning element are rotating on the lightning arrow. A huge magic circle formed in front of the bow, then Edgar shot the arrow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: RAIN OF ARROWS


    Dense lightning arrows are moving to the air.


    Boom! Boom! The arrows are exploding with the tridents. Some arrows keep moving up and destroyed the ceiling of the warehouse.


    The dimensional lock is huge. The ce around the warehouse is lock within the domensional lock.


    Steel swords suddenly attacked Edgar.


    Edgar jumped up. He steps on earth, then he elerates toward Vyron as he aims his bow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: RAIN OF ARROWS


    "Fuck!" Cursed Vyron as he control the steelman to lower its body and kneels in front of the giant shield. He controls the giant steel sword to transform into shields and block the gap of the big shield.


    Boom! Boom! Dense lightning arrows are attacking the shield.


    Don is flying to Edgar with a grin on his face. He is holding his trident with both hands as he aims it to Edgar. On top of the trident is a huge blue magic circle. He imagines seeing Vacuum getting impaled.


    Don stabbed his trident, then the magic circle expanded.


    KING''S TRIDENT


    A ten meters blue trident came out of the circle.


    BANG! The giant trident stabbed the ground.


    Edgar dodged the attack. He stepped on earth and jumped to his side with a somersault.


    "Tsk! Vacuum is really slippery," thought Don.


    Threads of fire rotate around Don and form many me birds that have half a meter size.


    "Hahahaha! Vacuum, try to outrun these!" Shouted Don.


    ART OF FIRE: FLAME CHASE


    The me birds p their wings and quickly fly to Edgar.


    Edgar aims his bow to the birds. Five lightning arrows formed on his bow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    Five lightning arrows fly in the air.


    Bang! Some birds are destroyed.


    The other birds moved and dodged.


    A me bird approaches Edgar.


    Bang! The me bird exploded itself, but Edgar jumped to his back.


    More me birds areing.


    Bang! A me bird exploded.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault as lightning arrows form on his bow. His aims his bow as his head faces the ground.


    The me birds move up and follow Edgar.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    Bang! Bang! Bang! The me birds exploded, but more birds are moving to Edgar.


    "Hahahaha! Vacuum, we''ll see how long you can dodge!" Said Don whileughing.


    More me birds formed around Don.


    Edgar keeps jumping in the air.


    He forms another arrow. Threads of lightning element are rotating on the arrow. A huge magic circle appears in the air, then it shrinks as it moves at the tip of the arrow.


    He steps on earth in the air.


    Boom! He elerates toward Don.


    me birds block Edgar. He jumped with a backflip to his right side.


    Edgar aims his bow at Don, then he shot the arrow.


    The arrow rapidly flies as threads of lightning keep rotating around it.


    Donughs at the puny arrow. He controls the me birds to block it.


    ART OF ARCHERY: GIGANT


    The magic circle suddenly expanded. The lightning arrow went into the circle.


    Oom! A five meters lightning arrow came out of the circle. It moves like a beam and leaves a trail of purple line in the air. The me birds are destroyed, the giant arrow is unimpeded.


    BANG! The giant arrow hit a tornado that moves around Don.


    Lightning is flickering as the giant arrow tries to puncture the tornado.


    Gibra is looking at the ongoing fight in the air, then he walks as he removes his bow tie gifted by his master and put it to his storage space.


    He activates his skill. A magic circle appears on the ground.


    CRUNCH! Cracks appear on the ground, then dark red fire came out of the cracks and move around Gibra.


    DEMON FORM

 Chapter 176 One vs Three(2)

    <h4>Chapter 176 One vs Three(2)</h4>


    DEMON FORM


    As the fire moves around Gibra, his body started transforming.


    His skin turned red. His body became bigger, his fingers became three, and his feet became hooves. Two long horns appear on his forehead, and two bat wings appear on his back. The magic runes on the ring on his ne shed, then a two-meter sword appeared on his right hand.


    Gibra d his whole body and sword with apact aura. He put more aura to his feet as threads of dark red fire move around his giant sword.


    Boom! He jumped into the air, then his bat wings p. His speed became faster.


    He swings his giant sword.


    HELL BLADE


    Bang! A huge fire de hit the giant lightning arrow and pushed it to the entrance.


    BOOM! The front of the warehouse is destroyed by the explosion of two skills.


    The tornado that covers Don disperses. He looks at Edgar, then he chuckles.


    "Vacuum could have escaped again today if I had not brought an assurance. Kill him before the energy in the dimensional lock is consumed," ordered Don to Gibra.


    Gibra flies down to Edgar as threads of fire rotate on his sword. He suddenly elerates from the air and swings his sword.


    HELL BLADE


    Edgar dodged the attack.


    Gibra elerates. He moved above Edgar, then swings his sword.


    A magic circle appears above Gibra and Edgar.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Lightnings fell from the circle.


    Gibra is hit with many lightnings, but he grits his teeth and continues swinging his sword.


    "GO TO HELL VACUUM! SEND MY REGARD TO DEMON KING!"


    ng! The giant sword of Gibra is blocked by a lightning sword.


    Boom! The floor beneath Edgar is crushed by the pressure of impact.


    "Hmm?" Gibra is surprised.


    Don sneers as he sees Vacuum blocking the attack of Gibra.


    "Vacuum, your end will not change. Either Gibra shreds your body or I will turn you into dust," thought Don.


    Vyron is shocked. He grits his teeth and grips his fists hard. He feels like shit. He thinks Vacuum toyed with him.


    Edgar bent his knee a little, then he suddenly rotates his body. The giant sword of Gibra moves toward the floor.


    Edgar swings his sword.


    CLANG! Gibra blocked the attack, but he is pushed to his back.


    Lightning sword moves toward Gibra''s neck. He dodges the attack. He rotates his body as he swings his giant sword.


    Edgar steps on earth in the air, then he jumped up with a somersault. He elerates from the air and stabbed at Gibra''s head.


    Gibra blocked the attack.


    ng! ng! ng!?They exchange blows in close proximity.


    de marks keep appearing on the floor.


    ng! Gibra shed up his sword, then holds it above his head. Fires rotate on the sword.


    HELL BLADE


    A giant fire de moves to Edgar. He rotates his body as huge yellow magic circle appears on his feet. The circle included Gibra.


    EARTH BIND


    Earth rose like snakes from the circle and bind Gibra''s body. Threads of lightning rotates on Edgar''s sword as he swings it to Gibra''s neck.


    "Ahhhh!" Gibra shouts as he releases a lot of aura.


    Crunch! The earth that bind his body is destroyed, then he raised his sword.


    Gibra blocked a lightning de, but he is pushed to his back.


    Edgar follows Gibra as magic circle appears at the tip of his sword. As lightning gathers over the circle, he elerates and stabbed the sword toward Gibra.


    ART OF SEVERIN: SWORD STORM


    The magic circle expanded, and then many lightning swords came out of the circle.


    Gibra put his feet on the floor causing a small gully to appear, then he raises his sword that has magic circle and rotating threads of dark red fire.


    Crunch! Gibra stabbed the floor causing many cracks to appear.


    HELL PILLAR


    The magic circle expanded. The cracks on the floor turned dark red.


    Crakk! The cracks suddenly expanded.


    Boom! Boom! Dark red pirs came out of the cracks and blocked the lightning swords.


    As the pirs block the lightning swords, Don attacked from the air.


    KING''S TRIDENT


    Boom! The giant blue trident missed its target and stabbed the floor.


    Steel swords fly in the air.


    Edgar moves and dodges the steel swords.


    The lightning swords disappeared, and then the hell pir dissipated. The cracks on the floor remain the same, and the runes on the huge magic circle are changing.


    Gibra is using a lot of mana. Dark red energy covers his whole body.


    HELL MODE


    Dark red firese out of the cracks on the floor and move around Gibra.


    Gibra floats as the fires rotate around his body.


    The fire that covers Gibra is forming into a giant fire demon.


    A ten-meter-tall fire demon appears. It has simrities of Gibra''s demon form.


    Boom! The floor cracked from its sudden jumped, then it flies toward Edgar.


    The fire demon opened its mouth.


    HELL FIRE


    Two meters of dark red fire balls attacked Edgar.


    He dodges the fireballs.


    The fire demon keeps attacking.


    Edgar keeps dodging, but the floor and walls of the warehouse are getting hit and destroyed.


    The fire demon is holding a five-meter ball of fire in its right hand.


    It elerates as it raises the giant ball of fire.


    "DIEEEEE VACUUUM!!"


    HELL BOMB


    Boom! There was a huge explosion. A huge crater appears on the floor, and the wall of the warehouse is destroyed. The warehouse starts tilting.


    Don destroyed a ceiling with water trident, then he flew outside through the hole.


    The steelman is rushing to a wall as it raises its shield.


    Boom! The shield hit the wall. The wall broke into pieces and was blown away, then?steelman moves out through the huge hole on the wall.


    Gibra is floating in the air as he tries to sense Edgar. He does not mind the falling warehouse, it won''t even scratch his skin.


    Edgar is standing on the floor as he holds the lightning sword above his head. He is in a throwing stance. Two magic circles are at the tip of the sword with rotating threads of lightning.


    Edgar threw the sword at the fire demon.


    ART OF SEVERIN: GIGANT


    The two magic circles suddenly expanded.

 Chapter 177 One vs Three(3)

    <h4>Chapter 177 One vs Three(3)</h4>


    ART OF SEVERIN: GIGANT


    The two magic circles suddenly expanded.


    The sword came out of the first circle, then it became five meters.


    It moved through the second circle, then suddenly elerated. Threads of lightning are rotating on the sword as it flies like a beam.


    "Ahhh!" screams Gibra. The fire demon is hit in the body and pushed up by the giant sword.


    Bang! The fire demon crashed to the ceiling and is pushed outside of the warehouse.


    Edgar flies and follows the fire demon.


    Don is waiting for Edgar. There are many forms of elements floating around him.


    ELEMENTAL SIEGE


    Many skills attack Edgar as hees out of the warehouse.


    WATER TRIDENT


    WIND DRILL


    FIRE DRAGON


    FLAME BIRD


    Edgar steps on earth. He keeps jumping and dodging the attacks.


    Threads of lightning are moving around Edgar''s right hand as a lightning ball with crackling lightning forms on his hand.


    Edgar threw the lightning ball to the crowd of magic skills.


    SEVERIN''S STORM


    The lightning ball turned bigger, and the crackling lightning turned longer.


    Boom! Boom! The lightnings destroyed the skills.


    BANG! The lightning ball exploded and blew away the skills. A sh of light appeared and briefly blinded Don''s eyes.


    Edgar appears above Don while holding a lightningnce with a magic circle.


    ART OF SEVERIN: GIGANT


    BANG! A giant lightningnce hits a tornado that protects Don.


    Boom! The tornado and Don crashed to the ground.


    The tornado keeps being pushed, causing a gully to appear on the ground.


    The tornado burst, and the giantnce hit Don.


    CLANG! A giant bronze shield appears in front of Don and blocks thence.


    The giantnce pushes Don to his back until thence dissipates.


    Edgar is moving down toward Don as he holds a lightning spear above his head. A ball of lightning with crackling lightnings covers the de of the spear.


    Steel swords suddenly flew and attacked him in the air. He rotates his body as he throws the lightning spear to the swords.


    Boom! The spear hit a steel sword, then the lightning ball suddenly expanded and exploded. The explosion blew away the swords.


    More steel swords fly to Edgar as Vyron keeps attacking. He is using a lot of mana. His body is covered by a light ck energy. The giant steelman is flying as many giant steel swords rotate like a disc behind it.


    Don disperses the giant bronze shield, but he keeps the bronze arm guards on his arms. He flies, then he also attacks.


    The fire demon stopped being pushed by the giant lightning sword.


    Its hands holds near the tip of the sword.


    HELL SERPENT


    Two giant threads of dark red fire flow from the fire demon''s hands and move around the giant sword. The threads move until they reach the hilt, then the tops of the threads turn into serpent heads.


    The hell serpents tighten their grips on the giant sword.


    Lightning flickers as the serpents apply pressure.


    Boom! The giant lightning sword burst with the hell serpents.


    The me demon moved to the floor.


    A huge magic circle appears beneath the demon.


    HELL MODE: DEMON''S RISING


    CRUNCH! Cracks appear on the floor. The cracks widened, then three-meter-tall me demons came out of the cracks.


    The me demons roar.


    Gibra and the me demons fly into the sky. They opened their mouths and attacked with hellfire.


    Fire tridents appear on the hands of the fire demons and the others formed fire chains.


    Many skills are flying in the air as they try to hit Edgar.


    Edgar keeps dodging, then he suddenly elerates toward the giant steelman as he holds a lightning spear. The spear became two meters long, then he struck it against the body of the steelman.


    Boom! The spear is blocked by the steel shield.


    Magic circle appears above the steelman.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Lightnings fall from the circle.


    Boom! The lightning is blocked by rotating steel swords above the steelman.


    The steelman stabbed its sword.


    Edgar jumped to his back.


    Some of the rotating steel swords suddenly attack.


    Fire demons also attack behind his back.


    Edgar steps on earth, then he jumped up with a somersault. He put more lightning on the spear as he rotates in mid-air.


    He elerates from the air as he raised the spear above his head, then he stabbed it.


    CRUNCH! The spear prated the back and front of a demon''s body.


    Edgar is standing on its back as they crash to the ground.


    Gibra and the smaller fire demons attack.


    Edgar jumped to his right side with a somersault, then he elerates to the sky as he makes a throwing stance.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Edgar as he gathers strength for his right arm, then he throws the big spear. The spear has a magic circle in its body.


    ART OF LIGHTNING: FIREWORKS


    Boom! A fire demon is hit and pushed up to the sky.


    The lightning spear reached above Gibra and the smaller fire demons. The magic circle suddenly became bigger, and the lightning spear expanded.


    Boom! The lightning spear and fire demon burst like fireworks. The spear turned into many sharp lightnings that fell from the sky.


    Gibra dodged the lightning, but the fire demons were hit in their bodies.


    He raises his hands, then casts his skill.


    DEMON''S RISING: BELFOR


    The fire demons move closer to each other, then theybine.


    ROOOAR! A ten meter tall fire demon appears.


    The demon rapidly flies to Edgar.


    Don raises his right hand above his head. A huge magic circle is forming over his hand. He uses a lot of mana. Orange energy covers his body.


    A huge magic circle is formed. A giant ball of fire is forming over the circle. Energy balls of four elements and rings of fire also form. They move around the giant ball of fire. The energy balls are likes moving around a sun.


    Don chuckles as he looks at Edgar.


    "Vacuum, I will turn you into dust."

 Chapter 178 Swordheart: Rigalia鈥檚 Cut

    <h4>Chapter 178 Swordheart: Rigalia''s Cut</h4>


    BELFOR''S BREATHE


    Belfor opened its mouth, then a huge fire tornado attacked.


    Edgar moves down, but Gibra also attacks.


    HELL FIRE


    Edgar dodged the huge fireballs, then he moved to the ground.


    Belfor rapidly moves down as a giant dark red trident forms on its right hand. It raises the trident above its head as threads of dark red fire rotate around the trident.


    HELL PURGATORY


    Belfor stabbed the ten meters trident to Edgar.


    Bang! The trident stabbed the ground, and many cracks appeared on the ground. The cracks widened, then dark red fires rose from the cracks. The ground looks like hell.


    Edgar dodged the attack by moving to his back. He jumps up, but Gibra attacks from the air.


    Gibra controls the giant fire demon. It is holding its hands together as it smashes them at Edgar.


    Edgar put more lightning in his left arm.


    ART OF SEVERIN: DRAGON CLAW


    Bang! A giant dragon arm with sharp ws blocked the arms of the giant fire demon.


    Boom! Edgar is pushed back to the purgatory.


    Belfor runs to Edgar. The giant trident is still stabbed to the ground, maintaining the purgatory.


    As Belfor runs, fire from the purgatory moves to its right hand and forms another giant trident.


    Belfor holds the trident and stabbed Edgar.


    CLANG! A giant shield colored ck and golden blocked the trident.


    Edgar is pushed to his left side by the impact.


    Gibra looks at the giant shield with surprise.


    "Hahahaha! Vacuum, PHA probably paid a lot to groom you. Don''t worry, their investment will not be too wasted. You will have honorable death because you will die in our hands! Hahahaha!"


    Belfor raises the trident to the sky.


    HELL PURGATORY: WRATH OF DEMONS


    More fires suddenly came out of the huge cracks, then they formed demons. A fire demon came out of a crack in the ground and holds Edgar''s feet.


    Belfor swings down the trident, then the fire demons simultaneously attack.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Lightnings fall from the huge circle that forms in the air and revolves around Edgar. The fire demons within the range of lightning are getting destroyed, including the demon that held Edgar''s feet.


    Belfor is holding the giant trident with both hands.


    Threads of fire from the purgatory are rotating and forming a giant energy ball with shing red lightning on the tip of the trident.


    BELFOR''S PURGATORY: VANISHER


    Belfor stabbed the trident.


    Oom! A giant dark red beam with shing red lightning rapidly moves to Edgar.


    ELEMENTAL SHIELD


    BOOM! A giant ck shield blocks the giant beam. The golden runes and crystal on the shield are turning dark red.


    The shield and Edgar are being pushed by the powerful beam that causes a gully on the ground.


    The beam dissipates, then Edgar turns the shield to Gibra''s direction.


    The middle of the shield separated and the crystal started shining.


    SHIELD COUNTER


    Oom! A dark red beam with shing red lightning suddenly attacked Gibra.


    "Ahhh!" screams Gibra. The body of the giant fire demon is hit and pushed to its back.


    The fire demon touches the beam with its hands. Fire moves from its hands and rotates on the beam. The fire forms a huge demon with three heads and many arms. The arms of the demon move down to the ground.


    Bang! Bang! The arms are buried in the ground, slowing down the speed of the beam.


    Belfor appears in the air and stabs its trident into the beam.


    The beam stopped, but it started shining.


    Belfor and Gibra quickly fly.


    BOOM! The beam exploded, causing a huge hole in the ground.


    Gibra wants to continue attacking Edgar, but he notices something in the air. He chuckles, then flies toward Don.


    Don is moving down to Edgar as his right hand holds a giant ball of fire.


    The ball is thirty meters high, with revolving rings and energy balls of different colors.


    "Hahahaha! Vacuum! Be honored to die with manificent death!!!" Shouts Don as he throws the giant ball.


    ELEMENTAL SAGE: FALLING SUN


    The giant ball is like a falling sr system.


    Don, Gibra, and Vyron are floating in the air as they watch the magficent skill.


    A small white sword with a blue lining appears on Edgar''s right hand. Its size is getting bigger until it became one meter.


    He put a shing stance as threads of white aura rotate on the sword.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the falling sun.


    "The victims should already be rescued. It''s time to finish it."


    The big shield turned into shimmering light as it disperses, then Edgar shed his sword.


    SWORDHEART: RIGALIA''S CUT


    WENNG! The falling sun is cut by a forty-meter white aura de. The giant ball of fire separates into top and bottom.


    Don, Gibra, and Vyron have astonished faces as their breaths start to fade away. They are floating in the air, where the giant aura de moves. The bodies of Don, the giant fire demon, Belfor, and the giant steelman separate into top and bottom.


    They feel terror, and many questions are running through their minds as their bodies fall from the sky. Belfor and the giant fire demon that covers Gibra slowly disperses. The steelman and steel swords are the first to crash to the ground.


    The giant aura de that has blue lining, hit the dimensional lock, causing a crack to appear on the indigo sphere.


    The crack is destroyed. It was like a ss destroyed by the aura de. The power of the aura de is consumed, then it turns into shimmering white lights.


    A huge gap appears on the dimensional lock, and then cracks start to spread from the gap.


    BOOM! The falling sun caused a huge explosion, causing a huge shockwave that spread throughout the whole dimension.


    WATER PRISM


    A blue crystal prism covers Edgar and protects him from the shockwave and fire.


    The huge explosion elerates the cracks in the dimensional lock.


    The huge indigo sphere broke like ss. The devices for the dimensional lock are severely damaged.


    Edgar looks at the burning corpses, then he looks in a particr direction where a mansion is located.The mansion where the heads of top families andpanies are drinking with revelry.


    Edgar smiles as he floats.

 Chapter 179 The Shift

    <h4>Chapter 179 The Shift</h4>


    "Hmm?" A man with a mustache name Montey looks at his luxury watch.


    "Why is Don not here yet?" asked Montey.


    A bald man named Weber is smoking a rare tobo when he heard Montey''s question.


    He presses his tobo on the ashtray and says,"You know him, he wants to y with his toy first before breaking it. Vacuum is definitely experiencing hell in the hands of Don hahahaha!"


    The others alsough.


    "Hmm?" A high-level hyperbeing within the room noticed a high level of energy approaching the mansion. He released his aura, then he moved to the window and looks outside.


    The others are shocked by the sudden action of the hyperbeing.


    "What''s wrong?! Is there an enemy?!" asked Weber.


    "Fuck! W-Why is he here?!!'' The hyperbeing has a sweat on his face as he looks outside.


    "What is it?!!" asked the others as they moved to the window. They also look shocked when they saw someone outside the mansion.


    Viel Loska is walking to the mansion as his body is covered by light green energy.


    DIVINE PROJECTION


    A transparent, one hundred-meter figure with green armor appears.


    Viel looks at the hyperbeings guarding the mansion, then he also looks at the people watching from the ss window.


    The blow of the wind suddenly became stronger.


    A huge, fifty-meter magic circle is forming beneath the giant figure. Giant threads of wind revolve around the circle. Strong blows of wind appear causing cars to move and trees to sway. It looks like a very strong typhoon has arrived.


    The hyperbeings and the heads of families andpanies have sweat on their faces.


    "H-How dare he do this?!" said Weber with fear.


    "Will you fight or will you surrender?" asked Viel.


    Edgar is rapidly moving under the sea, near the coast, where there are no magic beasts. The government is regrly clearing beasts near the coast and route of ships.


    SPLASH! Edgar came out of the sea after moving for a period of time.


    He flew to a cargo ship floating in the sea.


    In the middle of the ship, Busca is lying down while breathing heavily. His armor and mask have cracks. Blood is dripping from his mouth, and there are wounds in his body. He is the only one alive on the cargo ship.


    The dimensional lock is turned off when it ran out of energy. There are four ways to get out of the dimensional lock. Turning off the magic devices with a controller, running out of energy, damaging the device, and breaking the lock with a powerful force


    The magic devices are hidden within the indigo sphere. Edgar gave the dragon guards magic equipment that could locate and damage the devices. Damaging one device is enough to stop the dimensional lock.


    Busca grins when he sees Edgar flying toward him.


    "Hahahaha! Boss, it was my most satisfying fight, but those Poison Guild members are really viscious. I almost died in their hands, hahahaha!"


    Edgar shakes his head at the battle-maniac Busca. Hended beside Busca and stretched his hand. A golden magic circle appears on his hand.


    GRAND HEALING


    A golden half-sphere surrounded Busca, then golden shimmering lights started to rain on his body. The wounds on his body are rapidly healing.


    Busca gets up with augh.


    "Boss, with your healing magic, I can fight with confidence even if it leads me to the brink of death!"


    "This guy is really reckless. He seems to have forgotten the lesson I gave him," thought Edgar.


    "You should measure the situation first. If you have no chance of winning, you should immediately flee. If you face a demigod or 8th circle, you will not have a heated battle but an instant death," said Edgar.


    Busca sweats when he remembers the giant aura de that cut his body in illusion space.


    "Y-You are right boss," said Busca.


    Edgar chuckled when he saw the fear on Busca''s face.


    He taps Busca''s shoulder and says,"Your legacy came from a man that had as much power as mine. I did not choose you randomly. I chose you to inherit his legacy because you have the potential to reach his height."


    Busca''s fighting spirit burns when he heard Edgar.


    "Boss, I will not disappoint your expectations of me!"


    Edgar smiles and nods his head.


    "Go back with Seanlu to the headquarters. Oscar will guide you where he is. He is flying toward a ce where the kidnapped victims are truly hidden. Guard the warehouse until I arrive there. I still have some arrangements to do here," said Edgar.


    "Yes, boss!" answered Busca, then he flies.


    Edgar moves into the sea. He looks at the huge cargo ship with a smile. A huge magic circle appears beneath his feet.


    WATER GUARDIAN


    Big threads of water move and rotate on the circle. The water formed a giant water dragon with five heads.


    Edgar is standing on the head of the dragon.


    The five dragon heads opened their mouths, then threads of water elements rotate and gathered.


    Oom! Five huge blue beams move to the cargo ship.


    Boom! The huge cargo ship is prated. The ship started to sink.


    Edgar controls the dragon to move to the other cargo ship that trapped Seanlu earlier. He also destroyed the ship with a beam.


    He looks at the sinking ship while thinking.


    "The y should bepleted tomorrow," said Edgar with a smile.


    Meanwhile, in the mansion, Viel is facing the heads of top families andpanies.


    He is calmly sitting in front of them, but the men are nervous. They feel fear when they look at the devastation caused by Viel. The cars are cut into two or broken into pieces. There are huge holes or de marks on the ground. The walls and windows of the mansion are damaged to various degrees. The wall on the second floor is destroyed. A hyperbeing is buried by rubble on the second floor. The hyperbeings guarding the men all fell to the ground.


    The men look at each other, and then most of them look at Weber.


    Weber noticed their gaze and grits his teeth.


    He looks at Viel and shouts.


    "Viel! What is the meaning of these? Aren''t you afraid of the consequences? We control most of the economy of the country! If we go down, we will make sure to bring down this country with us!!!"

 Chapter 180 The Shift(2)

    <h4>Chapter 180 The Shift(2)</h4>


    "That will not happen," said a man who walked in from a broken ss window.


    "Secretary Riv!" The men are shocked that the executive secretary of the president came in.


    The men recovered from their shock.


    Weber''s eyes turned fierce and he asks,"What do you mean?!!"


    Two more men walked in that shocked Weber''s and others. One of them is a young man in his twenties, who is wearing a coat.


    "Rosan and Philip Maywire?!!"


    "What the hell are you doing here?! Are you in cahoots with them?! Aren''t you afraid of Don?! You will end up in the streets, idiots!!" Shouted Weber.


    Rosan, the young man, looks at Weber.


    "Don is gone. I will be the new head of the family," said Rosan.


    The men are shocked when they heard Rosan, then they sneered.


    "What a big joke! You are just a bastard son! How can you rece Don?!!" Shouted Weber, then he looks at Philip Maywire.


    "Why are you letting this bastard son spout nonsense?!" asked Weber to Philip.


    Philip sighs as he looks at the heads of families andpanies.


    "You don''t even know that someone can destroy us all. He made uspromise. That man is really making sense. Our world is facing a threat, and our wealth means nothing to invaders. Once they sessfully invade, we will lose everything. Before we fight with ourselves, we must first eliminate the external threat," said Philip.


    "What the fuck are you talking about?!!" shouted Weber.


    "It means the families andpanies'' cooperation with Death Guild will be terminated. The shady business involving gangs and criminals will also be stopped. That is one of our agreements with that man," answered Rosan.


    "Hahahaha! In your dreams bastard!! Why would we agree with that stupid agreement?!!" screamed Weber.


    Rosan smiled when he heard Weber.


    "We don''t need your permission because your power will be shifted to someone who will rece your positions as heads of families soon," said Rosan.


    "What?!!" The men are shocked. The situation is turning in a dangerous direction that they never thought before.


    Weber''s eyes turned bloodshot.


    "Are you going to kill us?! Idiot! We have many connections! This will not be hidden and our allies will blow this up. Be ready to suffer severe consequences if you kill us!!"


    Secretary Riv smiles when he heard Weber.


    "That man is smart. He already expected the consequences if we were to make a move on you all. The allies you are expecting in the government will note to your aid. We have ck materials about them that will send them to jail, and they are happy to cooperate because that man offers a pie to them that they cannot refuse.


    Don''t worry, you will not die. If you cooperate with the transition, you can still enjoy living in luxury. Shifting of power will still happen even if you don''t cooperate. It will only create some trouble and make the transition longer. If you remain stubborn and won''t cooperate, we can send you to jail. We have materials on you that will put you behind bars for many years," said Riv.


    Weber and the others are terrified. The cards in their hands are now useless, but they haven''tpletely believed what were told to them. They still have hope that Don Maywire and their allies will save them. Even if what they told them is true, at least their lives will not be threatened, and their positions as heads will be their remaining cards to bargain conditions. They are foxes, how can they easily give their positions? They will measure their tolerance and get the biggest bargain they can have, then make aeback. They willy low, observe the situation, make moves, and take back their position at the right time.


    Webers and the others look at each other in the eyes. They seem to understand each other''s thoughts.


    Weber fiercely looks at Viel, who is calmly drinking tea, then he looks at Riv and the two Maywire.


    "We don''t believe what you said! Once Don and our alliese, I will make you regret what you all did!" shouted Weber.


    Viel put down the tea cup after sipping.


    "Put our guests in the rest house that we prepared. Don''t neglect their well-being. They are not prisoners yet," ordered Viel to the PHA members.


    "Yes, sir!" answered the PHA members.


    Weber and the others grit their teeth when they heard Viel.


    Viel and Riv sat together in a car.


    Rosan and Philip walk toward a helicopter.


    There are boulders and crashed cars around the area where the helicopter parks. It was caused by the fight between Viel and the hyperbeings.


    A magic circle shed beneath Rosan''s feet, and then a wind carry him and Philip. They flew over boulders and crashed cars, thennded on the side of the helicopter.


    Philip pilots the helicopter. They went to the mansion in secret, so Philip has to pilot the helicopter himself.


    The rotor de starts to rotate.


    "Those men are still hoping for help to arrive," said Philip with chuckle.


    "Don and them are too greedy and think too highly of themselves. They can''t see the bigger picture, so that man chose to cooperate with us," said Rosan.


    Philip nods and says,"That man, I''m wondering why he prepared to that extent. Only small things will matter to powerful humans that have the same strength as his."


    The helicopter started floating, then flew away.


    Rosan looks at the devastation caused by Viel, then he remembers the attack shown by the man that destroyed a barren mountain.


    "The families andpanies are needed for the country to function. We also possessbat strength, but that is useless against powers at the level of Viel and that man, me Swordsman," said Rosan, then he raised his right hand. A golden potion appears on his palm.


    "Whatever reason he has, it is advantageous to us. With this, I will someday reach a strength at their level even if I can''t find or pass a Trial of God.Then I will bring me Swordsman to a table and talk about new agreements that are more advantageous to us. Once the threat from outside of the world is gone, eliminating me Swordsman will be our next main agenda,"said Rosan.


    Philip smiles when he heard Rosan.


    "As expected of a descendant of Maywire," thought Philip.


    They don''t know that they can never reach the height that Edgar will reach in the future. They will remain obedient with their tails tuck between their legs.


    Edgar included in the agreement to make golden potions for them, but they will provide the materials. It is a weakened version of the golden potion name Rainesun. Most of the materials that the families andpanies are gathering are used for the cultivation of his family and dragon guards. He is also keeping materials for peripheral members underbat division that he will recruitter. The families andpanies are working for the cultivation of his secret force, but they don''t know that.


    Edgar knows that carrots and sticks are a necessary method to make them cooperate. He made them sign a contract of promise to keep the rainesun potion a secret. Those who know it have already been tested by him. They will follow the agreement because of self interest and fear.


    Meanwhile, Seanlu and Busca returned to the headquarters. Their hearts skipped a beat when they saw that the atmosphere in the lounge is not right.

 Chapter 181 Their Level of Power

    <h4>Chapter 181 Their Level of Power</h4>


    Seanlu and Busca walk into the building.


    Gin is resting his back on the wall as he smokes.


    Oswal is sitting with a sad look. He is still wearing his armor that have many cracks. A white cloth covers someone on the floor and a spear is lying on the floor.


    Everyone in the lounge looks sad, even the dog of Busca. The honey trap team have teary eyes.


    Seanlu and Busca saw the white cloth on the ground. They tried to sense any energy, but they can''t feel anything.


    Seanlu and Busca can''t believe what they see.


    "Where is Spear Addict?" asked Seanlu.


    "Spear Addict! Come out! Let me see your sorry appearance hahahaha!" shouts Seanlu as he looks around him.


    Everyone looks more sad when they heard Seanlu.


    "Seanlu, he is there," said Anne with teary eyes as she looks at the white cloth on the floor.


    Seanlu turned his head and looks at the white cloth.


    "Hahahaha! Spear addict, you are finally gone!" said Seanlu as he walks, but his vision is turning misty and his mouth is trembling.


    "How can you be gone?! You promised to surpass me and make your parents proud! You are not even close to what you promised!!" Shouted Seanlu as he pointed his finger. Tears flow from Seanlu''s eyes.


    "They don''t even know that you saved many people. How can we tell them that? How will I tell her?" said Seanlu as he kneels near the cloth. More tears flow from his eyes.


    Oswal can''t help but giggle, then he immediately closes his mouth with his hands.


    The white cloth suddenly rises.


    "Damn you Oswal! How can you not act properly?!!" shouted Eric as he pointed his finger. He is wearing a ne, and his whole body is covered with a cloak that hides his energy.


    "I-I told you, I don''t know how to act," said Oswal with a helpless expression.


    Seanlu looks at them with shock as they continue bickering, then his eyes turn bloodshot.


    "SPEAR ADDICT!!! HOW DARE YOU WASTE MY TEARS?!! DIE!!!" shouted Seanlu as he tries to strangle Eric. Oswal is stopping him and calming him down.


    Everyoneughs as they watch.


    Busca is alsoughing, then he looks at his dog.


    "Turbo! How can you act with them?!!" shouted Busca.


    Turbo looks at Busca.


    "Woof! Woof!" barked Turbo, then he runs toward Anne as his tails sway.


    "Hahahaha, good job, Turbo!" said Anne as she pets his head and feed him snacks.


    Gin chuckles as he looks at the scene in the lounge. Oscar told him of the dangerous situation of Eric. He was able to arrive on time. He used his shadow cloak to move behind Blood Demon. He stabbed his heart and cut his head.


    Everyone except Edgar arrived at the headquarters, then they celebrated the sessful operation. They put a long table near the huge fountain that has a light and water disy.


    The magic devices on the fountain lit up, then a water that looks like a human rises in the middle of the fountain. It looks like Feiyu. Its left hand is at its back while it is raising its right palm. Four rotating water globes rise from the fountain, then move around the figure as they move closer. They moved to the right palm of the figure andbined into a giant water globe. The figure and giant water globe rotate, then suddenly turned into threads of water that move around within the fountain. They move into the water of the fountain and disappeared. Water from the nozzles rise again.


    Everyone helped in putting foods on the table, and then they started eating under a sky with a big moon and full of nebe and stars.


    "Hahahaha! That damn Tivac is unexpectedly powerful! He wrecked my body! And those poison guild members suit their crest. They are like vipers hahahaha!" Said Busca while drinking a beer.


    "They are just a few top forces of guilds. If they knew our true power, they would have put more powerful hyperbeings there. Our opponents were hiding abilities from the public. We almost got a casualty because of their hidden ability," said Gin.


    "That cheetah man cut my hair! My hair looks ugly," said Emily with teary eyes.


    "I will help you fix your hair. I promise it won''t look bad," said Yuno to Emily with a smile.


    "Really?! T-Thank you, Yuno," said Emily.


    "My opponent has a weird ability. He can summon ghosts. Thebinations of attacks by the ghosts caused me severe injury. If I had not caught him off guard, I would have been in big trouble," said Oswal.


    "Hahahaha, I also suffered a lot because of my opponent''s hidden ability," said Mike.


    "I almost had a heart attack when I saw through the drone that Blood Demon was going to stab Eric," said Oscar as Pris sits on his shoulder. He still looks chubby as the fats removed by the potion are reced by fats from his eating habits.


    "Right! Right! I almost had a heart attack!" Said Pris, causing the others tough.


    "Pris, you are so cute!" Said Anne


    Gin pats Eric''s shoulder and says,"You are just unlucky to meet an abnormal opponent. Your power can now bepared to the powerful hyperbeings of top guilds."


    Eric nods and says,"I understand."


    "They have hidden abilities. We also have ours. My opponent was very tough. I knew that I would lose in the battle of attrition, so I attacked him with an unexpected blow, but because of that, my muscle still aches until now hahahaha!" said Gan as he cooks barbecue with Mari.


    Mari puts the barbecue on a te, then walks to the table.


    Mari put a barbecue on Seanlu''s te and said,"Seanlu, you became truly powerful."


    Mike feels jealous. Eric''s face turned ugly.


    Seanlu scratched his head and said,"I owe it to boss'' training and my master''s teaching."


    "Hahahaha! Seanlu, when I reach the third level, I will drag you down from your third position," said Busca.


    Melody smiles as she looks at all of them.


    "I have seen the video of Orc''s invasion. You all are now more powerful than the cannon fodders of invaders," said Melody.


    Everyoneughs.

 Chapter 182 A Play

    <h4>Chapter 182 A y</h4>


    Early in the morning, a cargo ship is sailing on the sea.


    A newbie crew member name Marlon is looking at the sea while smoking.


    "Sailing the sea became a much more dangerous job," said Marlon.


    A man name Wilmer is drinking coffee as he stands on the view deck and watches the sea. He smiled when he heard Marlon.


    "You are right, so the crews are paid a higher sry. The things that we ship have high prices, so the shippingpany still earns a lot. Now, most of the transportation used for supplies are by train and ne. The government has vigorously developed bridges, airports, and rails to connect the biggest inds of the country. Many of those infrastructures are given to shippingpanies to co-manage with otherpanies.


    Sigh, we don''t know if shipping is still possible in the future, as the ocean is too wide and the broken worlds cannot be cleared. It can still be managed, but it will probably be very difficult after many years. So, the government is giving the shippingpanies a chance to slowly transition to other industries," said Wilmer as he watches the sea with a reminiscent look.


    Marlon is astonished that Wilmer knows a lot.


    "How do you know so much?" asked Marlon.


    "Because I am the owner of the shippingpany that owns this ship," said Wilmer with a smile.


    "What?! Are you kidding?! Bosses ofpanies should be sitting in afortable office, right?" Asked Marlon.


    Wilmer chuckles and says,"I like traveling the sea. I like the feeling of breeze from the ocean. I apanies the ship whenever I have time because it might no longer be possible to do it in the future."


    SPLASH! A thirty-meter-long blue orca suddenly came out of the sea.


    Wilmer and Marlon look at the blue orca with shock. Everyone on the ship looks at it with wide-open eyes.


    "Shit! It''s blue orca!!!"


    Wilmer released his aura. A water pir pushes him to the top of a container.


    "Turn around quickly! Call for help!"Shouted Wilmer as he gave hand signs to the ship captain. The ship is turning around. Wilmer looks at the Blue Orca, and then he can''t help but curse.


    Many big blue fins suddenly came out of the sea.


    "Shit! It''s a family of blue orca!" Wilmer''s face turned very ugly as he is experiencing his worst luck in life. He looks at Marlon, who looks very anxious.


    "Do you have a birthmark on your buttocks?" Wilmer asked suddenly.


    "How did you know?!" asked Marlon with a shock.


    "No wonder my luck suddenly turned bad," said Wilmer.


    Under the sea, Edgar is smiling as he looks at the cargo ship that is moving away.


    He moves like a torpedo toward the family of blue orcas moving beneath the sea, then he sits on the head of the biggest orca and pets its head.


    The orca seems happy.


    The Navy responded to the call for help. The water magicians that apanied them dived to the sea to look for the family of Blue Orca. They did not find the orcas, but they found two destroyed cargo ships. They found the clues that Edgar left, which led to the warehouse where the kidnapped victims and materials for smuggling are located. The victims are rescued, and the criminals are arrested.


    Poison Lord got the information, then he passed it to the headquarters of Death Guild.


    Mahajanga, port city of Madagascar. An iconic skyscraper stands with many tall buildings in the city. The skycraper has a crest of a scythe and the capital letter DG. The other tall buildings near it are industries that belong to Death Guild. There are many tall buildings in the city that belong to internationalpanies.


    Madagascar almost got destroyed. They did not have the capability to defend against beast horde from several world''s bursts during the first year that the broken world appeared. Death God offered help. He will defend Madagascar, and in exchange, Mahajanga City will be an autonomous region. The government of Madagascar agreed. Now, Death Guild''s influence on the government has reached astonishing height.


    The real identity of Death God is not known to the public. Some say he is an Egyptian. Others say he is an ex-mercenary or a former big boss of a world syndicate. Everyone has their spections on his past, but everyone agrees on something: Death God is a walking nuclear weapon. If you touch him, be ready to suffer a level of nuclear destruction.


    Inside a giant training hall, a man with long white hair is standing at the center, covered with light gray energy. His upper body is naked. Behind him is a transparent, one hundred-meter-tall figure. The giant figure has gray skin and long white hair. Its upper body is naked, and there are ck runes in its body.


    A death guild staff went inside the hall.


    "Sir, something happened," said the female staff.


    The giant figure disappears, then the light gray energy that covers the man disperses. He turned his head and looks at the staff with his sharp eyes.


    "Is it important?" asked the man named Riva. He is the vice guild leader of Death Guild. A peak 3rd level aura master, 7th circle magician, and powerful heir.


    "Sir, a branch leader got killed," said the female staff with a flustered face.


    Riva frowns, then he takes a loose white sleeve from his storage space and wears it as he walks.


    The female staff blushes as she sees the streamlined muscles of Riva.


    Riva smirks, then he instantly appears beside the staff while holding her waist.


    Riva looks at staff with a smile.


    "This is not the right ce to talk."


    Riva is looking at the beautiful beach while his whole body is naked. He is holding a ss filled with wine as he stands in front of a window that is located at the top of a hotel near the beach of Mahajanga.


    He sips a wine, then chuckles as he listens to the report from the staff.

 Chapter 183 Dream

    <h4>Chapter 183 Dream</h4>


    "Sir, a family of blue orca attacked the two cargo ships. Kas, our branch leader in the Philippines, is unfortunately obliterated. The corpses of hyperbeings and ordinary humans in the two ships show traces of powerful beam attacks. We are still waiting for the autopsy report. There are witnesses that saw the family of blue orca. Poison Lord is still investigating if the witnesses are credible," said the female staff on the bed name Alma.


    "There are sensors that monitor the route of ships. How can a family of magic beasts slip?" asked Riva with a smile.


    "Sir, the sensors were damaged at that time," answered Alma.


    Riva chuckled when he heard it.


    "Philippines, I seem to remember that a branch leader there is working too hard. That was good before the new era, but it is dangerous in this era when the power of the government became more powerful. I already told the branch leaders to do it moderately. That Kas probably touched the nerve of the government. Hahahaha! The y staged by them is good. It shows that they are afraid of us. A branch leader is just a disposable pawn.


    Poison Lord is our important chess piece and nail that we put in that country. We have already shown how much importance we ce on Poison Lord. If they dare touch him, then they should be ready to suffer the consequences. The world will suffer invasions. We must protect and cultivate powerful hyperbeings for the ns of our boss. Rece that branch leader with someone who knows how to do his job moderately. Tell him to avoid trafficking temporarily. If they still dare touch the pawn after ourpromise, then I need to visit the pce where their president lives," said Riva with sharp eyes.


    Alma looks at Riva with a blush. Her heart flutters at the confidence and arrogance of the man.


    "How''s the progress in the African Union?" asked Riva.


    "Sir, they will soon get all the information given by Sypher," said the staff.


    Riva chuckles and says,"Those pigs are too ipetent. We were giving them money and women, but it took them a long time to do their job. If boss is here, I would have proceeded to n B and forced those on African Union to spit out the information. Once we mass produced resources,we no longer need to traffic too many women and children to please and satisfy the taste of pigs around the world."


    Today is Sunday. In the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, Edgar is having an important meeting.


    The round table is a hologram screen. In its middle is a magic crystal ball.


    Edgar is wearing a mask as he looks at the people on the floating screen.


    "The operation is sessful. Now, Dragon Hall will have much easier time to penerate the government and business fields. We will use the influence of those politicians, top families, andpanies. We will insert our people, then Dragon Hall will have a strong influence on the economy and government of this country," said Edgar with a smile.


    The people on the screen look very excited. They are peripheral members of Dragon Hall that belong to different sectors. There are businessmen, politicians, and armed personnel. Roel, a low-level policeman, now became the district police chief. The party of Congressman Rosales became stronger. The influence and power of the people on the screen are getting stronger with the help of Edgar.


    Edgar went to theke after his meeting. The dragon guards and honey trap team are having a pic. He sat beside Oscar, who is watching the others bathe in theke.


    "Boss, are you going to be president?" Oscar asked jokingly.


    Edgar chuckled when he heard Oscar.


    "Who will manage the newpany boss?" asked Oscar.


    "I will let a peripheral member of Dragon Hall manage it. Dragon Hall will now have four divisions. The intelligence division will be handled by Gin. Business division will be managed by you. Thebat and politics division will be managed by me. Many more divisions will be addedter. Thepany will closely work with thepanies that I created. Its main purpose is to give a payroll to those politicians to keep them obedient," said Edgar with a smile.


    The politicians working for top families andpanies care about their lives, money, and influence. Edgar made them obedient using carrot and stick. He and Melody worked together to secretly kidnap selected politicians and family members of top families. They teleported them to a remote ce with a barren mountain. He showed them a power that has so much level of destruction.


    After showing the stick, he proposed a carrot that is favorable to them. Then hemunicated to the government through the connections of Ste Co. He proposed a n that would be good for the big picture. The government approved it after several meetings.


    Edgar chuckles as he sees Mike sneaking behind Oswal.


    Oswal finished cooking barbecue and wanted to put it on the table, but Mike, who casts cloaking, suddenly hugged him from behind.


    Mike jumped to his back, then they rotate in mid-air.


    "What are you doing?!" shouted Oswal.


    "Hahahaha! Oswal, no need to feel embarrassed. Everyone already knows your size down there," said Mike as magic circles appeared on his feet.


    Oswal''s face turned red, then he shouted,"Let me go!"


    TURBO DIVE


    Jet-like fire came out of the circles and pushed them to theke.


    SLASH! A high ssh of water appears on theke.


    Edgar smiles as he controls the barbecue and te that almost fell to the ground. Barbecue float toward him and Oscar, then the rest move to the te andnd on the table.


    "Boss, is it necessary for politicians and businessmen to be peripheral members of Dragon Hall?" asked Oscar.


    "Our actions as vigntes will not solve the root cause of scum. No matter how many of them we remove, they will keep appearing as long as those in power keep doing scums. Putting our people in power will solve the root cause," said Edgar.


    "Boss, why are you doing it to that extent? I admire it with my whole being! I already know that you will do great things when I saw you during the orc invasion!" said Oscar.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the sky. Sofie appears in his vision.


    "Because of someone''s dream."

 Chapter 184 A Vacation in Boracay Island

    <h4>Chapter 184 A Vacation in Boracay Ind</h4>


    L and many children have a serious look on their faces.


    L raises her hand and shouts


    "CHARGE!!!"


    "YEAAAAAH!" The children rush on the white beach with duck floats on their waists.


    "Children, be careful!" shouted Sister Lora as she follows them.


    Sasha giggles as she holds Fei''s hand. They are moving with Tony toward the blue sea.


    Mimi is also giggling as she holds the hand of Beth, the mother of Gin.


    Erin, the wife of Gan, is in the sea while holding the float of Sofie.


    The honey trap team is wearing bikinis as they walk on the beach. They are wearing bracelets that hide their energy.


    Seanlu and Eric are either taking a bath in the sea or riding boats with their ssmates.


    Emily''s parents and Oscar''s mother are walking around the stores.


    "Hahahaha, this kind of vacation is good," said Busca as he watches the beach.


    "Hahahaha, you are right. This kind of atmosphere is different. It feels better and more refreshing," said Mike.


    "It''s unfortunate that the other girls can''te,"said Tim. The other friends of Mike nod.


    "I should n a vacation for Mr. Simon''s parents when they don''t have important asion," thought Oswal as he watches and drinks from a coconut.


    They are wearing Hawaiian shirts, shorts, and slippers while sitting in a lounge near the beach.


    "Your boss is too generous to let you bring your acquaintance on vacation," said a middle-aged man. He is a neighbor of Busca.


    "Hahahaha, we worked hard, so the boss gave us that kind of bonus," said Busca.


    "The children are very thankful that they have an older brother like you," said the man with a smile.


    "Right," said another man.


    Busca justughs.


    "Hmm? Where is Turbo?" asked Busca to himself as he looks for his dog, then he saw him approaching two gray dogs that look like huskies.


    Wisegray and Simplegray look at the brown dog that has a ball in his mouth. He wants to y with them.


    Wisegray ignored him, while Simplegray looks at him with disdain. How can a magic beast y with an ordinary dog? Their size are smaller than magic beasts because of the cor on their neck.


    Turbo is puzzled that they don''t want to y with him, then he remembers something. He put the ball on the ground and runs to Busca.


    Woof! Woof! Barked Turbo, then he looked behind him.


    Busca seems to understand the meaning of Turbo. Heughs and puts his hand in his pocket. He took a snack from his storage space and gave it to Turbo.


    "Go and make a friend," said Busca as he petted the dog and gave him a snack that has a shape of a bone.


    Turbo ran to the gray wolves and put the snack in front of them.


    The gray wolves are surprised that the snack has the same smell as their food.


    Simplegray approached the brown dog and taps him with his paw as he nodded his head as if saying, you did a good job.


    The tail of Turbo sways, then he pushed the ball with his nose. Simplegray swings his paw, and the ball moves away. Turbo chases it as Simplegray eats the snack slowly.


    Wisegray sighs while Buscaughs.


    Edgar smiles as he watches everyone enjoy the vacation.


    They went to Boracay Ind in separate groups. Those in the same group got acquainted without suspicion.


    "Sister Lora is worried that the cash of your hotel chainpany that you made will be affected," said Melody with a smile.


    Edgar and Gin smile while Oscar, Gan, and Emilyugh.


    In the evening, the sses of Seanlu and Eric are confronting each other.


    The ss representative of Eric''s school is wearing eyesses with a thick ck frame. His name is Peter.


    "I know your school sponsored this team building, but you are not going to be chickens in this challenge, right?" asked Peter as he pushed up his eyesses.


    "How dare you underestimate us!"


    "We will beat your assess!"


    "Right! Right!"


    The ssmates of Seanlu keep shouting.


    Peter imperceptibly smirked.


    "There are only a few bathrooms, but there are many of us. The winner of the game will decide which school will use it first," said Peter.


    "Which game?" asked the ss rep of Seanlu. Her name is Remry.


    "There is only one avable game that we can y right now," said Peter as he looks in the corner.


    "Table Tennis"


    Eric and Seanlu are holding rackets as they face each other.


    "None of us is an expert in the rule of table tennis, so we will make the rule of scoring simple. You score as long as the opponent cannot return the ball once it bounces from the court. Magic and aura are not allowed," said Peter.


    Remry looks at Seanlu to ask for his opinion.


    Seanlu nodded, then Remry agreed.


    Peter smiles,"Let''s decide the first serve with a toss."


    "Head" "Tails"


    "Tsk! It''s their school service," said Peter, then he threw the ball to Seanlu.


    "Seanlu, let them pay for underestimating us!"


    "Eric, crush him to pieces!"


    Remry looks at Seanlu and Eric. She doesn''t know who to cheer.


    Seanlu put himself in a sideways position as he looks at Eric with sharp eyes,"Spear addict, I remember that I haven''t made you pay for what you did in the basketball game."


    Eric chuckled when he heard Seanlu, then his eyes turned sharp.


    "Four eyes, it was because of you that I embarrassed myself in front of a crowd. This time, I will return twofold for what you did."


    Seanlu tosses a rotating ping-pong ball as he bends his knee.


    "In your dreams, Spear addict!" shouted Seanlu as he swings his racket.


    DRAGON SHOT


    The ball is hit by the racket. It is rapidly rotating as it moves to the other side of the. Faint winds are moving around the ball.


    Boom! The ball hit the table, but it did not bounce but keeps spinning on the table.


    A faint figure of a wind dragon covers the ball as it bounces and moves to the corner of the table.


    Eric instantly appears in the corner and takes a stabbing stance.


    CROSS SPEAR


    Eric stabbed the ball with the de of the racket.


    Boom! The ball bounces off the table and causes a small dent. The strong bounce caused the ball to move high.


    Seanlu is in the air as his racket touches the ball.


    "If one ball cannot stop you, then let many balls try!" shouts Seanlu as he rotates his body for 360 degrees.


    DRAGON SPIN


    The ball moves in the air with a very rapid spin, then four more balls suddenly appear.

 Chapter 185 A Vacation in Boracay Island(2)

    <h4>Chapter 185 A Vacation in Boracay Ind(2)</h4>


    Boom! The five balls hit the table and keep spinning, then they bounce. Five faint wind dragons are moving in different directions.


    Eric is in a stabbing stance as he looks at the five balls.


    "If I can''t tell what is real, then I will just hit them all!"


    CROSS SPEAR: RAPID THRUST


    There are many shadows of rackets in the air.


    Boom! Eric managed to hit the real ball.


    No one is able to score. More dents appear on the table, and more wind gathers on the ball as it keeps bouncing.


    The students watch the game with wide-open eyes.


    "It did not go as I expected," thought Peter with a sweat on his face.


    Seanlu holds the head of the racket in his palm as he takes a stance. He rotates his right palm as he moves it toward the ball. Threads of wind move around his arm.


    DRAGON PALM


    Boom! The ball is hit, then it rapidly moves as a tornado covers it. It hit the table but did not bounce, and it keeps spinning rapidly. Big threads of wind revolve around the ball, causing strong blows of wind that cause Eric''s hair and clothes to sway. The paint on the table beneath the ball is disappearing.


    ROOAR! A faint roar of a dragon appears when the ball bounces and moves to Eric.


    Eric looks sharply at the ball covered by the wind dragon as he holds the racket in a spear stance. He stabs the racket as he rotates his arm. The wind moves around his arm, causing a wind spear to form.


    CROSS SPEAR: DRAGON SLAYER


    BOOM! The wind spear hit the wind dragon.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Eric as he pushes the wind spear.


    The wind dragon burst, then the wind spear pushes the ball.


    Bang! The ball and wind spear prated the table and fell to the floor.


    Crakk! A crack appeared in the middle of the table, then itpletely cracked and fell to the floor.


    The students gasp and exim.


    A middle-aged man ran to the recreational area and saw what happened on the table.


    "Ahhh!" screams the man as he runs to the table.


    "I-It''s the table used by my son when he won the championship," said the hotel owner with teary eyes.


    "It''s his fault!" said Eric and Seanlu at the same time as they point to each other.


    Meanwhile, Edgar and the others are drinking beers in a lounge near the beach.


    "The era has now really changed," said Gin as he watches the show on the beach.


    On the beach, a woman in tribal attire is dancing.


    She stands on one foot as she spreads her arms. She bends her back, then she spins. A thread of fire rises from her foot, then it moves up as it revolves around the woman.


    She raises her right hand as she spins, then the thread of fire moves to her right palm like a snake. The thread turned into a fireball.


    The audience ps their hands.


    The woman raised her left palm, and then a fireball appeared. She dances as the fireballs move to her arms or around her body.


    The audience cheers.


    "A hyperbeing is actually hired to do a dance show," said Gin as he drinks a beer.


    "It''s probably not because of the job, but because of her love for dancing. A traditional dance show is a long culture here on the ind. She incorporated magic into her dance," said Edgar.


    Not too far from Edgar''s table, Mike and the others are also drinking beers. The girls are on the beach watching the show.


    "Oswal, there is a saying that, if you can''t drink, you are not a man," said Mike as he pushed a beer bottle.


    Oswal hesitated but still drank the beer. His face changed, and some of the beer leaked from his mouth.


    "It''s bitter!" said Oswal. The menugh.


    Busca taps his shoulder and says,"You will get used to it."


    In the morning, they ride boats and move around the clear blue sea. They could see the corals and various kinds of fish.


    As they enjoy their time in the sea, a man looks fiercely at the hyperbeings on the white beach.


    "There is only one boat, but we all want to use it. If talks can''t solve our disagreement, then let our magic do the talking!" Shouts a teen named Tio as a yellow magic circle appears on his right hand. The others behind his back agree with him.


    The other group of teenagers look at them seriously, and then most of them look at a man.


    "Jemson, you are the one with the best affinity. You said that you''ve been practicing it for a long time. We are counting on you," said a teen. The others gave him some encouragement.


    "This," Jemson wants to refuse, but he can''t do that as he sees their hopeful eyes. His eyes became determined.


    "I''ll do my best!" said Jemson, then he stepped forward and faces the teenager. A magic circle appears in his right hand.


    Tio chuckles and says,"You go first, as you will no longer have a second chance to do it."


    Jemson has a serious look on his face as he stretched his hand.


    "Behold the Bear of Forgotten Land!"


    The wet, soft soil on the beach rises and starts to mold.


    "What?!" The others are shocked that Jemson can actually form a fierce magic beast.


    The soil molds into bear, a teddy bear.


    Everyone turned silent.


    "Hahahaha!" Tio and his friendsugh.


    Jemson''s friends feel embarrassed. His friend grabs his clothes.


    "Bastard! I thought you were going to form a bear from a restricted area! You form a bear from an anime!" Shouted the teen.


    Jemson sweats as he scratches his head.


    Tio chuckles.


    "Let''s finish this. Behold my Castle of Britannica!" said Tio as he raised his hand.


    The soil rises and molds into a beautiful castle. Tio''s friends pped their hands, and Jemson''s group epted their defeat.


    "Damn hyperbeings!" cursed a man name Ormon. His girlfriend broke up with him because of a hyperbeing. He thought his time came when aura and magic cultivation spread, but his aptitude is too poor. He sees hyperbeings daily because of his job on Boracay Ind. The hyperbeings have the wealth and women he can only think of. His envy turned into hatred, so he reached out to an organization.


    Ormon looks at the hyperbeings moving on a water wave or lifting their children with blob of water in the air.


    His eyes became more fierce.


    "You all will not see the sun tomorrow."

 Chapter 186 Undercurrent

    <h4>Chapter 186 Undercurrent</h4>


    In the afternoon, Ormon went back to his house.


    "Yo, you are here," said a man name Edwin, who is watching TV and drinking beer.


    Ormon nods and asks,"Is everything ready?"


    Edwinughs and stands up.


    He pats Ormon''s shoulder and says,"It''s because of your connection that we were able to get a job on the ind and slip the materials. Your contribution will not be forgotten."


    Edwin moves to a corner and lifts an improvised barbell.


    "As for the reward," Edwin strengthened his grips on the metal and forcefully bent it.


    Edwin shows the bent metal to Ormon and says,"You can have a strength like this even without magic or aura."


    Ormon looks very excited.


    Edwin is from a terrorist organization called Origin. The organization''s symbol is letter O with fire. They don''t have magic or an aura. Their goal is to kill hyperbeings. They believe that hyperbeings are making humans'' lives miserable. Origin keeps spreading hate for hyperbeings on the inte. The organization appears a few months after Sypher spread magic and aura cultivation. Surprisingly, the powerful AI of world-toppanies is not able to censor all of Origin''s propaganda. Some people all over the world are fooled and recruited by the organization.


    Ormon saw the propaganda of Origin on the inte. He sent them a message and tried a few times to join. He did not expect that he would receive a reply to hisst message.


    Edwin put his arms on Ormon''s shoulder.


    "You can rest now. We will be busy in the evening hahahaha!"


    At 2 a.m. in the morning, ten men wearing casual clothes move to the fishing boats on the beach.


    Rod, the team leader of the men, chuckles as he looks at the boats.


    "It took time before they could gather the materials. It is difficult to slip it from the terminal, but it is easy through the sea with the help of that Ormon. Go and prepare,they already put the police patrol in this area to sleep," said Rod.


    They took bags and equipments from the boats, then they removed their clothes and started wearing their equipment.


    A man who holds a gun is looking for a silencer, but he can''t find it.


    "Boss, there is no silencer," said the man.


    "Damn Edwin! Did he cut corners again?" Thought Rod.


    "It''s fine. That damn Edwin knows our n. A loud gun is what we need in our trap," said Rod.


    "Hahahaha boss, our move this time is going to shake this country!" said one of the men.


    The others alsough.


    Rod smiles,then he looks at the full moon in the sky.


    "It''s a beautiful night for a blood bath," said Rod. He looks at the buildings in the distance, then his eyes turn sharp.


    "We will send a strong message to this country that we have arrived."


    He looks at the cylindrical silver device.


    "Assemble the equipment," ordered Rod.


    The men assembled the equipment. It became a silver cylindrical object with two pointed silver that have magic runes. The object is one and a half meters tall.


    "Hmm?" Rod noticed two shadows approaching them. He frowned and notified the others to get ready.


    Seanlu and Eric came out of the shadows of the coconut trees. They are barefoot and wearing casual clothes.


    "Scums, if not for serving as our training, you all would already be dead," said Seanlu as he looks at them with sharp eyes.


    "Be thankful that you all live for a few more minutes," said Eric.


    On the other end of the ind, Busca and Mike are also approaching ten arm men. They are wearing shorts and Hawaiian shirts.


    "Hahahaha, these scums are unlucky," said Busca, then his eyes turned sharp.


    "How dare you attack when the kids are here?!" shouted Busca.


    Mike holds his cigarette and lets out a smoke.


    "You all will not have a clean death," said Mike.


    Rod fiercely looks at the two young boys, then he chuckles. His left hand, which he put in his pocket, pressed a button.


    The cylindrical object turned on, then electricity suddenly appeared on the two pointed silver.


    Oom! A blue current spreads like a half-sphere for up to twenty meters in circumference.


    The currents both hit Seanlu and Eric.


    Rod and the men grin.


    "Two young boys are not afraid to approach us,who have weapons. There is only one reason why you are not afraid, but I will be taking away your source of confidence. Now, you can''t use your aura or magic," said Rod as his grin became bigger.


    Seanlu and Eric try to use magic or aura.


    "We really cannot use it," said Seanlu, then he looks at the grinning men.


    "It''s been a while since I fought without using aura and magic," said Seanlu.


    Eric grips his knuckles.


    "Four eyes, we''ll see who can finish more scum," said Eric.


    "Put holes in the bodies of these two ignorant boys with the crossbow. Bullets might have difficulty prating their skin and we don''t want to rm the other hyperbeings," said Rod.


    Five men move and try to encircle them.


    Seanlu and Eric also move.


    The men fire their repeating crossbow.


    Seanlu rotates his body as he dodges the arrows made up of special metals. His rotation causes the sand on his feet to be blown toward the three men.


    "Ahhh!" scream the three men as sand enters their eyes.


    Seanlu dashes to the nearest man. The men still fire their crossbows while their vision is blocked.


    He jumped with a somersault and stretched his arms down. He holds the head of the man, then rotates his hody as his feet kick the iing arrows.


    Crakk! The man''s head is twisted.


    Seanlu pushed himself up as he rotates his body,then kicked the arrow that he blocked earlier.


    The arrow attacks the neareat man, but he quickly moved to his side. He dodged the attack, but the arrow kept moving and hit the man behind him.


    Seanlunded on the sand and dashes.


    Eric rotates his body, then moves his right hand and caught an arrow. He threw the arrow as he rotates.


    "Ahhh!" screamed a man hit in his left chest with an arrow.


    Eric dashes, then another man with a flustered face fires his crossbow.


    Eric jumped and kicked the man''s face. His right foot is stepping on the man''s face, who has started to fall.


    Two men holding guns aim at Eric, while Rod and the other two are aiming their guns at Seanlu.


    "Shot at their eyes!!" Shouted Rod whose face is not as calm as before.


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bullets flew at Eric, but he jumped up with a somersault. As he rotates his body in mid-air, lightning started shing on his right hand.

 Chapter 187 Assault

    <h4>Chapter 187 Assault</h4>


    A lightning spear appears on Eric''s right hand.


    "The range of that device is three meters above the ground. Many hyperbeings cannot jump higher than three meters without using magic or aura," said Eric.


    "Spear addict! Don''t destroy the device, the boss needs it," shouted Seanlu. He is stepping on the man''s face who dodged the arrow.


    "Oh, right, I almost forgot," said Eric as he steps on earth in the air.


    Bang! Bang! Two men fired their guns at Eric, but he jumped forward with a backflip as he crossed his hands and formed lightning daggers.


    Three men fired their guns at Seanlu, but he jumped up with a backflip. He stretched down his hands and caught five bullets between his fingers, then he swings his arms toward the arm men.


    Eric also swings his arms.


    Lightning daggers and bullets flew to the five men.


    A while ago, Busca and Mike also confronted the ten arm men.


    Five-arm men also try to encircle them.


    Busca and Mike dash.


    Busca stepped on his left foot and struck his right fist. Winds are moving around his right arm.


    Three men fired their crossbows.


    Boom! The fist of Busca created a shockwave and generated strong blows of wind. The wind blew away the arrows and sand. The men blocked the sand froming to their faces with their hands.


    Busca grins as he appears in front of the nearest man, then strikes his right fist.


    "k!" The man coughed out blood.


    Busca turned to his left and suddenly charged. His big right palm grips the head of a man and throws him to another enemy.


    Meanwhile, Mike is in a boxing stance. He dodges the arrows with footwork and made jabs to catch the arrows that could not be dodged.


    He suddenly slid toward an enemy and stabbed the arrows in his right hand into the man''s abdomen.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the man as he is pushed to his back.


    The other man fired the crossbow, but Mike followed the stab man and struck his right fist at the arrows.


    The man coughed out blood as the arrows came out behind his back.


    "I told you. You will not have a clean death," said Mike.


    The other man feels scared. He runs to his back.


    "Help!" shouted the man.


    The men holding guns are firing at Busca.


    Buscaughs as he pushes the two men who were holding crossbows toward the men firing guns. He stepped on his right foot and gathered strength in his shoulder, then made a strong push.


    The men shredded by bullets crashed into two men who are firing guns. The others were able to move away.


    Busca appears behind an enemy and strikes his fist that has rotating winds.


    The man is blown away toward the two men moving away. They all crash to the ground.


    Busca jumped, then his right footnded on a man''s head. The man''s head is buried in the ground. He jumped again and hit a man trying to get up.


    Mike appears behind the man who is holding a crossbow, then stabbed him with arrows.


    The man screamed, then Mike punched the arrows.


    Busca jumped toward the silver cylindrical equipment. His toes hold near the tip of the cone part of the device, then he jumped up with a somersault.


    "Magic and aura can be used again above three meters," said Busca as earthen spears appear in his hands. Then he threw it to two men who are trying to get up. They are impaled to the ground.


    Seanlu moves to Rod who passed out. He takes the controller out of Rod''s pocket, then turns off the device.


    "Hey! Spear addict, move quickly and put the corpses in the storage space. Clear your traces on the sand!" shouted Seanlu.


    "It''s good that Gin is now the chief of CIU. He can clear our traces if we identally left some of them," said Eric.


    Emily is kneeling above a coconut tree while holding her bow with five arrows. She is wearing ck armor and a cape.


    "The enemies are cleared here," said Emily as she watches Seanlu and Eric.


    Gan has the same report as he watches Mike and Busca.


    Drones are flying in the sky and monitoring the whole ind.


    Oscar is in a room as he watches the threeputer screens with many video screens.


    "Got it. Pris, analyzes closely any suspicious behavior. We''d rather make a mistake than miss any scum from Origin," said Oscar.


    "Roger!" said Pris, sitting on the shoulder of Oscar.


    The honey trap team, Gin and Oswal are guarding the friends and families of the Dragon Guards.


    Melody is standing on top of a building. Her hair and ck cape are swaying as she monitors the whole ind.


    A while ago, in the house of Ormon, five men are smoking as they wait for news.


    "It should start soon. We already gave them the information where the hyperbeings stay. Once the gunshot appears,many hyperbeings will probably want to y hero as they know that most guns will not be effective against them. They will be killed once they enter the range of the device. Rod and the others will cause a fire and me it on the hyperbeings. This ce will be hell hahahaha!" Said Edwin whileughing. The other men alsough.


    Gunshots appeared, the five men became excited.


    "Be ready! We will escape with them using the small cruise ship that we prepared," said Edwin. Ormon is thrilled. He did not see the smirk of Edwin.


    Edwin chuckles when he sees the excitement of Ormon.


    "This guy will be a burden once we escape. Although the other three men are not strengthened by the organization, they are still trained so they can keep up. We must be fast, so Ormon must go down with this Paradise Ind," thought Edwin as he put his arms on the shoulders of Ormon.


    "Soon, all your dreams wille true," said Edwin with a smile.


    A man wearing casual clothes and a slipper came out of the kitchen as a sound blockade shield appears and expanded.


    Edgar''s eyes are cold as he looks at the men.


    "That is a good n. You scums deserve your reputation, so I will not give you an easy death."

 Chapter 188 Vicious

    <h4>Chapter 188 Vicious</h4>


    The men are shocked, then Edwin pulled out his dagger. The others hold the crossbow or their guns.


    "k!" Edwin''s face is hit by Edgar''s fist, then lightnings rise from the floor.


    "Ahhhh!" scream the men. They fell as their bodies convulse.


    Edgar casts magic, then a water wave appeared that spread in all directions. The wave covers the men, then the water turns into whips that tie their arms and feet like a cross. The water whips raised the men and pulled them to Edgar.


    The men look at Edgar with fear and hatred.


    "How did you know about us?!" shouted Edwin.


    Edgar chuckles and says,"How can I not know if you are hiding guns and equipment use by Origin?"


    Edwin and the others are shocked. They made sure that no one else knew. They have been working together and know that no one among them will leak. Then they look at Ormon.


    "Did you betray us?!" asked Edwin with fierce eyes.


    Ormon looks more shocked. He wants to deny it, but he suddenly realizes something and feels ecstatic.


    "I will die if I don''t distance myself from them. Fuck you Origin! You can''t even do your n properly! Thank you idiots for giving me the chance to save my life," thought Ormon. He looks at Edwin with a grin.


    He chuckles and shouts," Dumbass! How can I join a terrorist organization? You origins are pieces of shit that needed to be cleaned in this world!"


    "Fuck you Ormon! I will kill you!" Shouted Edwin with bloodshot eyes as he tries to break away from the water whip. The other men are also shouting and cursing. Ormon is also shouting, trying hard to distance himself from the Origin.


    Edgar chuckles as he watches them.


    Lightning appears in his feet and moves to the water that ties the men.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the men.


    "W-Why are you including me?! I''m not one of them!" screamed Ormon.


    Edgar smiles and says,"Stop acting, we found the guns and equipment ourselves."


    "How is that possible?" thought Ormon and the others, then they screamed as Edgar casts more lightning.


    He gave more lightning to Edwin, who is stronger than the others.


    "I don''t feel aura cultivation on this man, but his strength is close to the first level of aura master. Is it the result of an upgraded version of the strength potion?" thought Edgar. He touches his chin as he thinks and continues to electrocute the men.


    "Origin has been targeting hyperbeings around the world. Everyone is affected, but most of the hyperbeings attacked by Origin are the new hyperbeings, especially those that did not join the world''s toppanies, families, and guilds that want to monopolize knowledge. Some of their members are also attacked, but there is no casualty.


    Origin has money, advanced runesmith equipment, and trained armed forces. Origin quickly expanded because there are hyperbeings that deliberatelymit crimes. Those crimes spread on the inte. Anyone rted to or who could rte to the victims might have joined Origin. It is a vicious cycle. Only they could cultivate a force like Origin.


    Those top families andpanies really cannot be underestimated. Their confidence in facing demigods and the 8th circle is not because of ignorance but because of the nullifying device. They probably started to research the device a long time ago. The magic chain is probably one of the results of their research," thought Edgar, then he chuckles.


    The skin of four men turned dark, and smoke rose from their bodies. Edwin passed out from severe pain.


    ILLUSION DUST


    Red dust covers Edwin. He suffered another round of torture in the illusion.


    "This man does not know if Origin is just a chess piece. His rank is probably low in the organization. He doesn''t know their headquarters in the country. If someone rted to Origin reached out to the top families in the country, they should have already informed me. That person is probably testing the families first. If the families refused cooperation, then there is only one ce where Origin can hide," thought Edgar as his eyes turned sharper.


    The whip that tied Edwin''s arms turned into hands and twisted his head.


    The water lifts the men to the air, then lines of fire appear and revolve around the corpses. Fire tornadoes cover the corpses, turning them into dust. The water turns into vapor and disperses.


    Edgar cleans the scene with magic, then he moves to the site where Rod and the other leader of the arm men are keep. He put the men in illusion. They have the same information as Edwin.


    Thirty minutester, a teenager is looking at the source of gunshots earlier through the ss window of a hotel. His hands are in his pockets. He doesn''t seem flustered because of the gunshots. He raised his left hand and looks at his watch.


    "They failed, huh?" thought Jemson, then he raised his right hand. A storage ring is on his index finger.


    A magic circle appears on the floor, then a silver device with orange magic runes rises from the circle. It is a magic bomb that could obliterate the building and others around it where the rtives and friends of the Dragon Guards stay.


    A button appears on Jemson''s right hand.


    He looks at the sky. He remembers the happy scenes with his parents and little sister. Tears flow from his eyes.


    "Father, Mother, Tin, I aming."


    Jemson raises his right hand which holds the button.


    Bang! An aura de flew from the window and broke the ss.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Jemson. His right arm is cut off. He grits his teeth as he holds his bleeding right arm.


    Melody is floating in the air, and her eyes are very cold as she looks at Jemson.


    "k!" Jemson is pushed to the wall by a transparent energy. He coughed out blood as the energy holds him on the wall.


    Threads of pink aura rotate on the magic bomb. The bomb floats as an energy ball forms around it.


    The one-meter energy ball floated to Melody''s right hand. She rotates, then threw the energy ball into the sky.


    There is a countdown inside the magic bomb. There are only five seconds remaining before the bomb explodes. The bomb will explode even if Jemson does not press the button.


    The energy ball moved high in the sky.


    ONDA D''URTO: ENORME

 Chapter 189 Behind the Scene

    <h4>Chapter 189 Behind the Scene</h4>


    The energy ball expanded to twenty meters.


    BOOM! The bomb exploded, but the explosion is keep within the huge energy ball.


    Melody floats toward Jemson.


    Jemson has a self-depreciating smile.


    "Kill me," said Jemson.


    Melody is silent as she looks at him.


    "You are just a chess piece. The device has automatic coutdown. It will explode even if you don''t press the button. The storage ring on your finger is probably small. Once the bomb explodes, the ring will be destroyed. Either the terrorist seeds or not, the bomb will still explode."


    "What?!" Jemson is shocked after hearing Melody.


    "Why did you do it?" asked Melody.


    Jemson turned silent for a while.


    "A hyperbeing that killed my family stays in the hotel with his family. I don''t have the power to kill him, so I have to use the bomb," said Jemson.


    Melody''s eyes are very cold.


    "Why do you have to include the innocents? That bomb will destroy this building and the others around it! Thousands of people will die if that bomb explodes here!"


    "W-what are you saying?! They told me it would only destroy the whole floor of a building," said Jemson with disbelief.


    "Who are they? Are they also the ones that told you the killer of your family? How could it be a coincidence that they have evidence of the killer? Didn''t you ask yourself why the operation of Origin has the same date when the hyperbeing and his family take a vacation on this ind? Its probably been nned. They killed your family, and the me is put on the hyperbeing. You and the hyperbeing are chosen in their y!" said Melody.


    "H-How could this be?!" blurted Jemson with wide open eyes.


    "k!" Jemson suddenly coughed out a lot of blood.


    Melody''s face changed.


    Jemson wants to speak, but more bloodes out of his mouth. His strength rapidly disappears until he passes away.


    "Melody, there are approaching men," said Oscar in the earpiece.


    "Ask Edgar what to do with the corpse," said Melody.


    Edgar is wearing his ck coat as he flies to the building, but Oscar informs him of Jemson''s sudden death. He stopped and floats in the air as he thinks.


    "Tell Melody to leave the corpse. I have a n," said Edgar.


    Police and hyperbeings went to the beach to investigate the gunshots. Gin also went there to make sure that no traces are left that would lead to dragon guards. They also investigate the sound of an explosion and the death of Jemson.


    Edgar and some dragon guards are in Oscar''s monitoring room.


    "Origin is so damn vicious, they actually have a backup n!" shouted Busca.


    "Our country would have been in chaos if not for the boss n. If they get the support of the influential people, then the chaos that is happening in other countries will also happen here," said Mike as he smokes.


    Edgar is crossing his arms while thinking.


    "Melody''s detection found something that suddenly expanded and exploded within the kid''s heart. Whoever pushed the kid to his terrorist act, they put something on his heart without his knowledge. The kid will die even if his suicide attempt failed or his mind changes. Let us wait for the investigation of Gin to find out what was in his heart," said Edgar.


    The faces of the dragon guards turned ugly at the viciousness of Origin and the force behind it.


    Within a mansion, a man is drinking brandy while sitting on a couch. His phone vibrates on the table, then he answers it.


    "Mission Failed," said a man in the other line of the phone,then the call ended.


    The man chuckles.


    "It is unexpected. I want the arrival of Origin to be magnificent, but the n failed. I can only resort to something crude," said a man named Gerrit.


    "Hahahaha, I told you to just blow up a building ramdomly. You, Holtien Family, are really making thingsplicated," said Poison Lord, who is sitting on another couch.


    Gerrit smiled when he heard Poison Lord.


    "I am just a servant of the Holtien family. If I want to receive more attention from my masters, then I must create a magnificent show," said Gerrit.


    "Hahahaha! The fools that joined the Origin don''t even know that the hyperbeings they hated are secretly helping them. I admire the n of families. They can use the media to subtly encourage the new hyperbeings to join the guilds of families andpanies for protection while eliminating the others that did not join to weaken the collective power of ordinary people," said Poison Lord with a grin.


    Gerrit smiles as he shakes the ss with brandy and takes a sip.


    "Your guild and the families in this country can do the same, but I don''t know what they are thinking. I was testing their side before telling them about the Origin, but I can''t reach cooperation in gray areas. They seem to have changed. Did something happen to them recently?" asked Gerrit.


    "I also called and asked. They are slowly stopping some of their businesses in gray areas. Their trap for vigntes failed. The vigntes are targeting their businesses in gray areas, and the government is putting too much pressure on them. I tried to call Don, but Philip Maywire said that he is in a broken world," said Poison Lord.


    Gerrit smiles and chuckles.


    "Your guild and the families are too ipetent," said Gerrit.


    Poison Lord chuckles.


    "It''s not that we are ipetent. We were able to catch vigntes, but they are just ants. The powerful vigntes are always able to escape, and they are not afraid of our deterrence. Only a powerful force could cultivate those vigntes. Our spection is right when the trap failed and a branch leader of our guild and the death guild got killed.


    The autopsy report said that the hyperbeings were killed by a family of blue orca. The one responsible for the investigation was the CIU. The head of the CIU is Gin Magna, a dog of the government. His former boss is now a cab member of the president. He requested the help of PHA members who were his former men. How could there be a coincidence? It was definitely a y orchestrated by the government, and it is the force behind those vigntes," said Poison Lord.


    Gerrit frowns after hearing Poison Lord.


    "Why are your guild and those families not taking revenge?" asked Gerrit.


    Poison Lord chuckles.


    "Philip Maywire mentioned the n. The attacks of vigntes do not hurt our roots. The government became more powerful, and it needs to show its fangs and vent its anger. The vigntes only eliminated disposable pawns. Soon, thew that will restrict the hyperbeings will pass in Congress. At that time, vigntes will disappear and the businesses in gray areas will prosper again!?hahahaha"

 Chapter 190 Unexpected Blow

    <h4>Chapter 190 Unexpected Blow</h4>


    Gerrit smiles and says,"That is a good n."


    He took out a tablet from his storage space and showed four GPS locations.


    "Help me monitor these hyperbeings. We are stillcking people in the country," said Gerrit.


    "Are they the suicide squad?" asked Poison Lord with a grin.


    "Hahahaha! We selected them because they are easy to fool," said Gerrit.


    "Hey, you can''t just ask for help without giving me a return. All the cooperation you said is just a promise. You haven''t given me anything yet. You should give me magic bombs or at least the bugs," said Poison Lord.


    "Making the bombs is difficult and very expensive. Their cost is a lot higher than conventional bombs with the same power. Breeding bugs is also difficult. What I brought is only enough for the n, but I will tell your request to the family. Don''t worry, Holtien Family will not break their promise. They will bring you to Tier 3 Poison World," said Gerrit.


    "If I am just an ordinary person, words thate out of the mouths of families will just probably be farts, but we are allies. I believe your words," said Poison Lord with smile as he raised his hand for a handshake.


    Gerritughs and shakes the hand of Poison Lord.


    At noon, Edgar and Gin are standing on a rooftop as they watch the ind. They are wearing loose shirts and sunsses.


    Gin holds the cigarette in his mouth.


    "It''s a blood bug. If Melody did not mention it, we will probably not find it. It is very small when it is at arva stage. It is probably injected into the bloodstream, thentches at the heart by instinct. It remains dormant and grows in the heart. A catalyst is probably given, waking the bug. It cannot control itself and keeps sucking blood, causing it to be a lot bigger and explode, which causes severe injury to the heart. To control the timing, those families probably experimented a lot," said Gin with a grave look.


    Edgar has a sharp look in his eyes.


    "Talk with Emma Fusto."


    One dayter, they all return home. Edgar started his research on the nullifying device. His clone researched for many months in the illusion space.


    The world top families don''t know that many blows are moving to them, and one of them happened recently.


    A video is circting on the inte.


    Yuxin, one of the demigods, was ambushed while on vacation in another country.


    Yuxin was hit by the blue current, but he looks calm, then he grins. He released his aura with his concept. A dark red aura covers his whole body.


    BANG! He instantly appears in front of the nullifying device and smashes it.


    Yuxin looks at the Origin members, who look afraid, then heughs. The video is cut off because it was a gruesome ughter.


    The families are shocked that their most proud invention is not effective against demigods.


    Edgar chuckled when he saw the video.


    "The nullifying device cannot stop a concept of demigods or elemental authority in the 8th circle. Those powers are beyond the understanding of those families," thought Edgar, then he raised his right hand. He is holding a ne with magic runes and a beast core. He smiles as he grips the ne.


    Government bodies and runesmithpanies in the world are shocked. An encrypted information of a magic equipment is suddenly sent to them. It allows hyperbeings to use magic and aura within the range of the nullifying device. It is called Antiserv which means anti-ve. It put a smile on people that understand the meaning of the name.


    The governments have a sample of the nullifying device. They research the device and tried to make equipments against it, but they failed. They followed the blueprint of the equipment that is sent to them. The equipment works.


    Runesmithpanies work overtime to make many pieces of the equipment. The news spread, and many hyperbeings lined up in front of many runesmith shops in many parts of the world.


    In a foreign country, a group of hyperbeings run to a shop.


    "Fuck! The line is too long! It''s the second shop that we visited. It might be the same with the other shops!" said a man who arrived behind the line.


    "Shit! The equipment might be gone before our turnes. Damn you, fatty! It''s your fault!" said another man.


    A chubby man scratches his head.


    "Haha, no one saw theseing, so we were toote to wake up. We just need to stay here overnight," said the chubby man. He looks around him. There are more hyperbeingsing. His small eyes turned sharper.


    "The Origin won''t dare to attack here," said the chubby man.


    "Fatty is right. Its just a mere one night. Its nothingpared to living in fear of being targeted by the Origin," said a man. His friends nod.


    Late hyperbeings can''t help but cursed as they see the long line.


    The hyperbeings that bought the ne wear it with proud look on their faces as they walk near the long line. The others look at them with envy.


    "Why is there no top brands on the equipments?" asked a hyperbeing to his friend as they walk.


    "I don''t know. They probably look down at its profit. The price of the equipment is quite low."


    Some smarter hyperbeings have some ideas.


    The chubby man sneers and spits on the road.


    The heads of families knew the information before the news spread. They made an emergency meeting.


    "Who is it?! Who the fuck is it?!! Is it that shit Sypher again?!" Asked Gerrit to himself as he watches a video on the inte that shows the long line of hyperbeings in front of a runesmith shop.


    The face of Poison Lord also looks ugly. The families'' n is advantageous to his guild if it was sessfully made.


    Later, a sudden, big blow is released by Edgar that could shake the roots of families in the world.

 Chapter 191 Unexpected Blow(2)

    <h4>Chapter 191 Unexpected Blow(2)</h4>


    Edgar is floating in the air under a sky with full moon and stars. His white hair and coat are swaying as he looks at the gorgeous lights of Metro Man.


    "Tonight, a change will happen that will spread to the world," thought Edgar with a smile.


    At a prime-time news show, the news about Jemson is shown on TV.


    A member of PHA and CIU are talking in an interview.


    They reported everything that they found out.


    "The hyperbeing that Jemson uses was not responsible for his family''s tragedy. He was not on the scene. A hyperbeing could disguise a look, but not the gait and behavior. We have a video of the hyperbeing thatmitted the crime. He tried to hide it, but he is different from the real hyperbeing," said Rico. He was saved from Don''s mansion.


    "Listen carefully, don''t be fooled if a hyperbeing approaches you. Those men are probably the criminal themselves. You will only be their chess pieces for their own interest. Look at what happened to Jemson. The bomb is automatic, and the blood bug will still kill him if he changed his mind or the bomb failed. If they put an injection into your blood, do not ever take anything that they gave you to avoid activating the dormant bug. Contact the number below the screen. We will help you remove the bug. Do it immediately because they might kill you,"said Rico.


    The investigator of CIU name Gary looks at the camera with a serious face.


    "People from the Origin, the hyperbeings ypu hated are secretly helping the organization. WAKE UP! You are only being use! The crimesmitted by a few hyperbeings are deliberately done to spread hatred and the top members of the organization are probably aware of it! Who save your city when a world''s burst happened?! Who saves burning buildings when fire fighters cannot immediately arrive?! Hyperbeings are saving lives daily! Your ce is safe because hyperbeings are risking their lives in restricted area! WAKE UP PEOPLE AND STOP BEING FOOLED!!!"


    The video is shown on all stations, videos, and social websites in the country. The whole country is shocked.


    Edgar is standing on top of a tall building.


    "If the man behind Origin in the country wants to attack and cause terror, Metro Man is a good target. Melody and I could only detect one to two kilometers of circumference if we were to look at the bugs in the heart. The terrorism could have started before we finish detecting a few cities," thought Edgar.


    "Now, we don''t need to do that. The victims will tell their locations themselves, and I''m sure the minions of the man behind the Origin are near them," thought Edgar with a smile.


    Melody is also standing on top of a building.


    "Melody, we have a first caller," said Oscar, then he marked the location.


    Melody floats and flies. She arrived at the location and used her detection. She detected a teen with a blood bug and a hyperbeing in a car near the house of the teen.


    The hyperbeing is snoring in a car.


    "Should I capture the hyperbeing?" asked Melody.


    Edgar thinks as he flies.


    "Just incapacitate him. Leave it to PHA. I am currently moving to a location that has a foreign man guarding a kid. I am sure that man has a lot of information," said Edgar.


    Melody looks at the car on the ground. She took out her zither, then strummed the strings.


    BANG! An aura de cut the car into two.


    "Ahhhh!" screams the hyperbeing as his feet are cut off.


    Edgarnded on the ground and walked to a car that parks on the road. His body emits the energy of ordinary human.


    A foreign man named Bram is looking at a house.


    "This monitoring job is tiring. Poison Guild is still screening the members that will rece me. I need to endure this for a few more days," said Bram,then he chuckled.


    "That Jan knows me well. He allows me to stage the y of a crime scene to keep me entertain," thought Bram with a smile.


    Edgar approaches the car''s window and knocks it.


    Bram looks at the mask man with a frown.


    "I heard that there are many youths who are trying to impersonate the vigntes," thought Bram as he looks at Edgar with sharp eyes.


    "Ahhh, I want to twist that neck, but this is not the right ce," thought Bram. He chuckles as he looks at Edgar, who is still standing in front of the window.


    "The dumb boy does not even know that he is very lucky to keep his life," thought Bram, then he put his attention on the house of the teen.


    "The boy will be used in a few da-" Bram''s thought is cut off.


    A sound blockade shield suddenly appears.


    BANG! The car''s window is broken as a palm d with aura strikes the head of Bram.


    Edgar''s right hand holds Bram''s hair and pulled him out of the car. He floats in the air as he holds the hair.


    A little consciousness of Bram returned.


    A white shield covers Edgar and Bram in the air.


    "Ahhhh!" screams Bram as lightning electrocutes his whole body, then he passed out.


    The shield disperses, then Edgar flew to the yard of an empty house. He threw Bram to the ground and put him into an illusion.


    "Jan? Is he the man behind the Origin in the country or is he just a middleman?" thought Edgar, then he looks in the southwest. The man name Jan is in an ind.


    "I am right, only him, Poison Lord,could help Origin," said Edgar, then he looks at Bram. His eyes are turning sharper as he stares at the man.


    Brammitted the crimes and put the me on a hyperbeing. He brainwashes the rtive of the victims and turned them into suicide bombers. It is the routine of hyperbeings that are secretly helping Origin. A hyperbeing needs to carry the magic bomb. The bomb causes a huge fluctuation of mana. It will be discovered before it explode, so it needs to be kept in a storage space. To keep the maximum power of the bomb, it must be taken out of the storage space. Fortunately, the bomb is very difficult to make.


    Bram is floating in the air with fire chains tied on his body. His face is full of fear. There are fires all around him. Fire tornado is forming below his feet.


    Edgar is floating in the air. His eyes are cold as he stares at the man.


    "You enjoy toying with lives, then enjoy ying in my illusion space of fire!"


    On Pwan Ind, a man with the alias Jan is standing in the balcony of a hotel. He looks flustered as he tries to call the number of Gerrit.


    "Damn Gerrit! Why can''t I reach him?!!" shouted Jan. He does not have an aura or magic. He is responsible formunication with the hyperbeings and team leaders of Origin. He doesn''t have the authority to mobilize the hyperbeings to kill the suicide bombers.


    Meanwhile, Poison Lord has a look of shock as he listens to the report from Vistal.


    "Boss, the news is all over the TV stations and social websites in the country," said Vistal.


    "What the fuck are those families thinking?! They should have some ideas who is behind Origin! Are they going to be enemies of the world?!!"

 Chapter 192 Pressure

    <h4>Chapter 192 Pressure</h4>


    Poison Lord tries to call Philip Maywire and?the heads of the families, but he can''t connect his call. His face is turning fiercer.


    "They block my number," said Poison Lord with sharp eyes, then he looks at Vistal.


    "Tell Gerrit what happened. I''d like to see how those idiots can bear the anger of the world''s top families. The wealth they are trying hard to protect might shrink a lot before they cry and kneel," said Poison Lord. His face turns hideous as he grins.


    It is evening in a broken world.


    Gerrit is sittingfortably on a reclining chair as he drinks wine. He is on a huge thirty-meter leaf of a long, tall vine. The vines are twisted like a rope, and their top has a huge orange flower that looks like a water lily.


    The nt is more than one hundred meters tall.


    Below the tall nt is a very wideke and smaller, simr nts with yellow flowers.


    Gerrit shakes the ss and chuckles.


    "The n of the families should start soon, and the action of Origin will resume. As expected of the families," said Gerrit with a smile.


    "Hmm?" Gerrit noticed a Poison Guild member flying toward him.


    He rushed out of the broken world, then calls Jan as he flies.


    "How are our men?" asked Gerrit.


    "I-I can no longer connect to them," said Jan while feeling flustered.


    "Why did you not tell them to retreat first?!" Shouted Gerrit.


    "Before I went to Poison Guild to look for you, I could still connect to two of our four men. I told them to stand by and retreat if the authorities arrived," said Jan.


    "Fuck! It''s fine if they are dead, but it will be a problem if they are alive and open their mouths, especially that Bram," said Gerrit. His face is turning ugly as he thinks of the situation.


    "Shit! Dumb Maywire! He is the leader of the group. How could he let it happen?! Fuck! They made my performance ugly, then I will let them experience a very painful lesson!"


    The world''s top families are preparing to put pressure on the country''s government. Crippling the economy of a weak country is easy for them and they want the country''s families to crawl and beg on their knees.


    In the morning, more shocking news appeared on the country''s socialwork and TV. A confession of a foreigner name Bram is shown. He admitted that hemitted crimes and put the me on hyperbeings, which is a routine of hyperbeings that are secret members of Origin. It is a secret organization hiding within the organization.


    The world top families can''t sit still.


    In the castle in the Nethends, a man in his sixties is talking to someone on the phone. He is Willem Holtien, head of the Holtien family.


    "It''s a country under the region of your control. Fix it!" said a man on the other line, then the call ended.


    "How can those families have the guts to do this? Are they being forced?" thought Willem with a frown.


    The door of the study room opened, then a woman in her thirties came in. Her name is Amanda.


    "Father, I heard the situation. Did something wrong happen to Don? I know him. The situation will not happen under his leadership," said Amanda.


    Willem frowns as he looks at Amanda.


    "You should forget that ambitious man. Can''t you see his intention? He wants to climb thedder through you," said Willem.


    Amanda smiled when she heard Willem.


    "Father, you don''t understand because you never felt it. All you see is interest. I understand that you are capable of making him disappear, so I agreed to arrange marriage, but you can''t tell me to forget him," said Amanda.


    Willem''s eyes turned sharp when he heard Amanda.


    "Is that why your waste husband got killed in the broken world?" asked Willem as he looks at Amanda.


    Amanda gasp.


    "Father! How could you use your daughter like that?! Do I look that cruel to you?!" shouted Amanda.


    Willem stares at Amanda.


    "Our rtionship with his family has cracks because of that incident. I, myself, am suspicious of you. There are wastes in top families, but there are many smart people," said Willem.


    "Father, you are so cruel. I swear that I did not do it," said Amanda with tears in her eyes as she turned and walks out of the room.


    Willem looks at Amanda''s back and sighs, then he dials a number on his phone.


    "Put that country on the right track," ordered Willem.


    Several foreign diplomats went to the department of foreign affairs and talk with the minister or secretary of foreign affairs.


    The diplomats argued that the confession of the foreigner should be removed from social media and TV. They insist that he could have been forced and that the due process was not done properly.


    In the Mca?ang Pce, a man in his sixties wearing eyesses is looking at the river with his hands behind his back. He looks like an amiable old man. His name is Agusto, the current president of the country.


    "Sir, the foreign diplomats enumerated many reasons to remove the video of the confession. They also said that the censorship on TV and socialworks is too strict, viting many rights like free speech. They threaten that cooperation with their countries will be terminated once we don''t cooperate on their demands," said Secretary Riv.


    President Agusto smiles.


    "Is our country ready?" asked President Agusto.


    Secretary Riv also smiles.


    "We are ready, sir. That me Swordsman is a big help," said Secretary Riv.


    In a business district in Man, there is a building with a logo trend. It is a socialwork for microblogging. Thepany hired content creators that mainly target the citizens of the country, but now the inconspicuous local socialwork catches the attention of the world.


    In the monitoring room, Morey, the youngest son of Montey, is looking at the rapidly rising numbers of users and views.


    Morey is ying with his curly hair with his index finger.


    "Fufufu, I already told father that thepany could reach every corner of the world if free speech is done right," said Morey.


    "Sir, the others are protesting that their ounts are blocked," said a staff.


    "Ignore them. How can I allow the propaganda of the Origin to spread on my site?" said Morey.


    "Spread the good deeds of hyperbeings. Put them on top trends along with the confession. Now is a rare oppurtunity to catch the attention of the world. We need to clean up the hatred spread by Origin and let the name Trends be known to the whole world hahahaha!" said Morey as he spread his arms.

 Chapter 193 Clash in Shadows

    <h4>Chapter 193 sh in Shadows</h4>


    A cyber security staff noticed an unusual activity.


    "Sir, we are being attacked!" said the staff.


    Morey is still calm.


    "It''s fine, someone covers our back," said Morey with a smile.


    A war is happening in the cyberworld.


    A giant Pris is wearing full body armor as she looks at an army.


    "This is as far as you can go," said Pris.


    A man is standing on the head of a giant that has full body armor. He is themander of the army. He sneers as he looks at Pris, then he shouted.


    "CHAAARGE!!!"


    Pris stretched her hand.


    CYBERSHIELD


    Multiple round shields appear in front of Pris and block the attacks.


    The shields rotate, then cannons starting out from the center. Energy starts gathering on the cannons.


    MEOW-MEOW CANNONS


    Boom! The army that attacked is annihted.


    Themander is shocked, then his face turned fierce. Hemanded the giant on his feet.


    The giant flew to the shield as it stretched its right arm to the side. Data starts gathering on its left and right hands. A shield forms on its left hand, while a spear forms on its right hand.


    Many shields in front of Pris move closer andbined into a giant shield. The shield rotates as a giant cannones out. Huge energy gathers in the cannon.


    The giant moved the shield to its front, then raised the spear above its head.


    "BREAK!!!" shouted themander as the giant threw the spear.


    The huge cannon fires.


    MEOW-MEOW CANNON: OMEGA


    Oom! A huge beam moves toward the spear


    Bang! The beam stopped the spear in the air, then the spear broke into pieces.


    "Shit!" cursed themander as the beam hit the shield.


    Cracks appear on the shield, then it also broke into pieces.


    "NOOO!!!" shouted themander as the beam hit him and the giant. They turned into data and disappeared.


    In a room with manyputers and a huge hologram screen in the center, a man named Sven curses as he looks at his monitor.


    The room is themand center of the Holtien family.


    A man in his thirties is sitting on a chair. His name is Mason, son of Willem Holtien.


    Mason looks at Sven.


    "How''s the result?"


    Sven looks ugly and says,"We failed."


    Mason frowns and says,"Why? It''s just a smallpany. You even use someputing power from the AI."


    Sven looks at his monitor and says,"I also thought that it would be like a walk in the park, but that smallpany has powerful cyber defense. I believe that a powerful AI is helping thatpany."


    Mason is tapping his finger on his touch-screen table as he thinks.


    "That country should not be capable of developing a powerful AI even if the families of that country got a share of the technology. We lose contact with our spies in those main families. That country should not be capable of doing them, but a powerful country could. Is that why that country and those families have guts?" thought Mason, then he sneered.


    "If what I think is right, then they are stupid. They are being used to stop our ns, but whatever country is backing them, it doesn''t want the fire to happen in their own house, so it chose a country as a ce of battlefield."


    Mason chuckles.


    "I will do as they wish, but I will turn that country into tatters to serve as a warning," thought Mason as his eyes turned sharper.


    Sven looks at Mason and said,"Sir, I can prate that defense if I can use a lot moreputing power from the AI."


    "There are important projects that are using a lot of theputing power of the AI. Thatpany has a powerful defense, but it and otherworking sites in that country are ants when ites to information war," said Mason, then he looks at another staff.


    "Is the smear tactic ready?" asked Mason.


    "Sir, it already started," said the officer, then several screens float on the hologram screen. Some channels are talking about Bram.


    A man named Larkson is talking.


    "Good evening, world, and wee to the show. Actually, I was nning to talk on another topic, but I just got an incredible news, and I want everyone to hear it. On another side of the world, a western man is used of deliberatelymitting crimes to spread hatred on hyperbeings. It''s incredible, right? But! Are the arm agencies using the man credible? Are the leaders of that country credible? People, judge it after listening to these," said Lakson as a news article appears on the screen.


    "In the year 2026, a drunken hyperbeing showed off his power that resulted in the death of a civilian. After the investigation of the CIU and PHA, a hyperbeing was put behind bars. Guess what happened next? In the year 2028, the real criminal of the incident became known to the public because the enemies of his father running for office exposed it!


    People,the arm agencies that covered the hyperbeing are the same agencies that are using our fellow man! Those dirty agencies and politicians are using our fellow man to cover their dirt! How can we allow this to happen?! Let us call our country''s leaders to move and stop the madness in that country!!!"


    Several stories about the corruption of politicians and officers are dug up and reported on various channels and quickly spread on the inte. Truth and falsehood are put together. The news guided the minds of the audience into anger, but smarter audiences tried to look for more information.


    The next day, people are protesting on the streets.


    Mason smirks as he watches the screens that report the protests in different countries.


    The spokesperson of each country spoke and terminated the cooperation in several areas. They also demanded the confession be removed and the apologies of PHA and CIU. The people cheer.


    In Mca?ang Pce, President Agusto is meeting with his cab members.


    "Sir, investors areing out of the country, and localpanies received notice that their contracts with foreignpanies are terminated. The foreignpanies are willing to pay for the penalty, but they said that it will take time before thepanies can pay," said Alfonso, the secretary of trade and industry.


    "They are really tricky. If we did not prepare for them, manypanies will probably be bankrupt and our economy will be in tatters," said President Agusto, then he looks at one of his cab member named Arnel.


    "How are our friends?"


    Arnel smiles and says,


    "They are ready toe in, sir."

 Chapter 194 Old Fox

    <h4>Chapter 194 Old Fox</h4>


    In the morning, Rosan and Philip Maywire are walking in the lounge of a hotel after their recent meeting. A suddenugh caught their attention.


    "Hahahaha,Philip Maywire, you are a hard man to meet," said Gerrit as he approaches them.


    Rosan and Philip seriously look at Gerrit who tried to offer business deals previously.


    Gerrit chuckles as he looks at Philip''s serious face. He won''t even look at Rosan, the bastard son. Rosan grips his fist, then he sneers.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to offer business," said Gerrit as he took out a card.


    He moved in front of Philip and tapped his shoulder,then put the card in the pocket of the coat.


    Gerrit smiles and says,"I am only here to leave my number."


    He taps Philip''s shoulder, then says,"Call me when you and the other families are ready to crawl and kneel hahahaha"


    Gerrit is stillughing as he walks away.


    Rosan and Philip''s faces look ugly as they look at the back of Gerrit.


    "Damn clown! He is just a mere servant! Those families are really arrogant, yet they don''t even have a demigod under theirmand!" said Rosan as he grips his fists hard.


    Philip taps his shoulder and says,"Bear it."


    Rosan looks at his uncle. He takes a deep breath and nods, then they moved to their car.


    Philip casts a sound blockade as they sit at the back of the car.


    "Uncle, that Gerrit should be rted to Origin. We can use Swordsman as a borrowed knife," said Rosan with sharp eyes.


    Philip shakes his head.


    "The Holtien family should be aware that Gerrit met us. They are probably testing our side. Reporting Gerrit ispletely tearing our face with the Holtien family. If we did not report him, then we can have the benefit of the doubt that our decisions involve coercion from a powerful force. There is still a chance of reconciliation," said Philip.


    "Uncle, what are we going to tell Swordsman? Gerrit met us and many people saw it. It will definitely reach the ears of Swordsmanter," said Rosan.


    Philip chuckles and says,"Mason probably ordered Gerrit to meet us in public. He wants us to decide which side to choose. Whatever side we choose, we will definitely suffer, which is what Mason wants to see, but we will not choose either side."


    Rosan is surprised,then he asks,"How are we going to do that?"


    Philip smiled, then took out a phone.


    Edgar is in the monitoring room, looking at the floating screens that contain information and news.


    "The media controlled by the families is really a monster," said Edgar.


    "Boss, should I create trolls on their sites?" asked Oscar.


    "No, that is their home ground. Pris will not only face one AI but several other AI. A loophole might appear if we were to divide theputing power of Pris. We should focus on defending our country''swork," said Edgar.


    "How are we going to fight the public opinion boss? People around the world are overwhelmingly on their side," said Oscar with concern.


    Edgar smiles and says,"It''s fine, the end result will not change."


    His phone vibrates in his pocket. It is a number he has given to the government, politicians, and top families.


    He answered the phone and asked,"What is it?"


    Philip Maywire is on the other line.


    "Sir,I met Gerrit of the Holtien Family. I suspect that he is behind the Origin in our country," said Philip.


    In the car, Rosan looks shocked as he stares at his uncle.


    "Uncle, you said we are not going to choose either side!" shouted Rosan in his mind.


    "Sir, I know that man Gerrit. We studied in Europe together. He was able to apply to apany under the Holtien Family. He is not excellent in business, but he knows how to please others well, so he was able to catch the attention of the Holtien Family. Gerrit is a loyal dog of the family and a disposable pawn. Sir,if you eliminate Gerrit, another servant will rece him and takemand of Origin in the country. I believe Gerrit is more useful if he is alive. I know him well, and I can help you predict his mind," said Philip.


    Rosan looks more shocked.


    Edgar did not immediately answer on the other line.


    "Got it," said Edgar, and then the call ended.


    "Uncle! You are the best mentor I can have!" said Rosan.


    Philip only chuckles.


    In the monitoring room, Edgar is smiling as he put the phone in his pocket.


    "Old Fox," said Edgar, then he looks at the several floating screens that show the falling stock market of the country. He touches his chin as he thinks.


    A panic selling is happening in the stock market as investors watch the bad news on local and foreign channels and websites.


    A press conference is being held, and several cab members of the president are speaking.


    "Don''t panic. What is happening in the stock market is only temporary. Never sell your stock. I even encourage you to invest if you have extra money! I bet my name on it!" Said the secretary of finance.


    Several other secretaries also spoke and encouraged the citizens to believe in the government.


    Savvy investors sneer at the finance secretary.


    A foreign man is chuckling as he watches the interview on hisptop.


    "That dumb finance secretary just destroyed his career."


    Small investors stop panic selling, then their gambling desire to make a big profit is stimted. Citizens with extra money want to help the government. They are very thankful to the government because their safety and lives became a lot better. They call their rtives who have ounts on the stock market, then invest their money. Some investors discourage their rtives, but they insist on investing. It doesn''t matter to them if they don''t make money, they just want to help the government.


    Secretary Riv and President Agusto are standing near a river.


    "Sir, if Barter won thest election in 2028, I don''t know what kind of lives our citizens will have right now," said Riv, then he chuckles.


    "They thought you were powerless. It''s the age of hyperbeings, yet you don''t have a powerful hyperbeing under yourmand. You shocked the whole nation when you persuaded Viel Loska to disband his guild and takemand of PHA. Many members of PHA were reced by his guild members. It was fast and violent, which did not give enough reaction time for families."


    President Agusto smiles,then says,"I only stated facts that opened the mind of Viel. It''s just too bad that unfavorablews were created in thest administration. It is too difficult to amend them because many politicians are blocking them. Sigh, I am still ipetent as I can''t protect the citizens from harm."


    Secretary Riv shakes his head."You already did your best,sir. They are too powerful. Making them y within a rule is an excellent achievement. You stopped them frommitting crimes in broad daylight, which could have caused too much misery to our citizens."


    President Agusto looks at the sky and says,"Those vigntes did what our government can''t do. It''s time to throw thatw into trash bin."

 Chapter 195 Ruthless Plan

    <h4>Chapter 195 Ruthless n</h4>


    The next day, as the sh in shadows continues, a n is being carried out.


    In a foreign country, there is a long line of hyperbeings in front of a runesmith shop. They are hyperbeings that came from a ce in the country that has no runesmith shop or those that had different matters. A hyperbeing can only buy one piece of equipment,so they can''t rely on their friends.


    A man named Omar approaches a hyperbeing running toward the line.


    The hyperbeing frowns at Omar, who blocks the road.


    "I have an Antiserv ne, but you need to double the price. Are you interested?" asked Omar with a smile.


    The hyperbeing seems interested. He looks at the long line, and he knows that he can''t buy it today from the shop.


    The hyperbeing looks at Omar and asks,"Who are you?"


    "I am what they call Scalper. I have been in this business for a long time, even before I became a hyperbeing. Follow me if you are interested. We can''t do the deal in broad daylight because that will put me in trouble," said Omar with a chuckle.


    The hyperbeing looks at the back of Omar. He hesitated, but he still followed.


    They went to a remote ce. Omar gave the ne to the hyperbeing. The hyperbeing put mana into the ne. The runes lit up, and then a golden shield appeared from the ne. The shield expanded and dispersed.


    The hyperbeing nodded, then he paid.


    "If you have friends, bring them to meter," said Omar with a smile.


    "Can''t I buy more right now?" asked the hyperbeing.


    "You are toote. Only one remains in my stock," said Omar, then the hyperbeing left.


    Omar looks at the back of the hyperbeing. His face is turning hideous as his mouth turns into a big grin.


    A blue current suddenly appears and hits the hyperbeing. The Antiserv ne did not work. The runes are supposed to lit if the ne is hit by the current.


    Five grinning men came out of the corners and aimed guns or crossbows at the flustered hyperbeing. They are the elite force of Origin, under the directmand of families.


    "I am fooled," is thest thought of the hyperbeing. It did not only happen to the hyperbeing, but in many parts of the world. Some nes even exploded while being worn by a hyperbeing, causing death or severe injuries. The scenes are surprisingly captured with videos.


    Politicians and authorities step up.


    "We must stop the sale and production of the equipment immediately until a proper way is formed to ensure the quality of the equipment! Hyperbeings are our heroes! How can we put the lives of our heroes at risk?! Those runesmith shops that made the equipment with substandard materials must pay!" said a politician with a bulging belly in a press conference. Simr news is happening in other countries.


    In the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, everyone in the lounge is watching the news on TV.


    "Those families are really ruthless," said Gin. Everyone''s face has a look of anger.


    Edgar is crossing his arms as he watches, then he touches his chin as he thinks.


    The next day, new equipment is sold to runesmith shops around the world. It looks like a phone with two buttons and an antenna. One button is for scanning for harmful elements that are hidden in antiserv nes. The other button will make the antenna release a weak current and activate the runes on the ne. The shop offers a free test of the ne bought by the hyperbeings. The hyperbeings flock to the runesmith shops.


    The faces of families turned ugly. They are trying hard to trace the runesmith master who sent the blueprint for the equipments. They want that person to pay a very painful price for repeatedly foiling their ns.


    Inside a room of a luxury hotel in Pwan Ind, a lightning bolt suddenly flies to a t-screen TV.


    Boom! A big hole appears on the TV, causing smoke to appear.


    Gerrit''s face is full of anger.


    Poison lord is in his mansion, watching TV. He paid special attention to a particr breaking news. Thew that is supposed to put GPS on hyperbeings did not pass and won''t be continued or revised. It is totally put into the trash bin.


    The face of Poison Lord looks very ugly.


    "Fuck you Philip! Fuck you families! You all really yed me!" Thought Poison Lord,then he dialed a number in his phone. His call is answered.


    "Yo, someone powerful finally answered my call," said Poison Lord with sarcasm.


    "Sigh, the senior members of our political party warn us to remain silent. We signed the contract of promise," said Congressman Barter on the other end of the phone.


    Poisoned Lord sneered when he heard it.


    "What changed the minds of those politicians and families?" asked Poison Lord.


    "They are given carrots and sticks. I don''t know the other details, but they said that a magic academy will be built. The academy will have advanced magic devices and potion that could turn trash hyperbeings into a genius. The senior members of the various partylist are given a quota for their own family and rmendations of other students. Their description of the academy is exaggerated. They said that the students of the academy will have a wide gap among their peers who won''t be able to enter the academy. The academy will not just be a ce where aura and magic is taught. It will be a ce of wideworking. The next generation of elites wille from that academy."


    Poisoned Lord chuckled when he heard it.


    "How can our country develop that kind of academy? And the power of those politicians and families is not what the country can suppress unless there is a powerful third party involved. Am I right?" asked Poison Lord with a smile and sharp eyes.


    "I don''t know. That is the only information I have for now," said Barter.


    "Why are you telling me these now? Is it because your conscience is bugging you?" asked Poison Lord with sneer.


    Barter helplessly smiles as he watches the news on hisptop.


    "It''s because the ns are already in motion and can''t be stopped."

 Chapter 196 Fatal Weakness

    <h4>Chapter 196 Fatal Weakness</h4>


    In the news, Africa, India, and China reached a deal with the government. The cooperation terminated by foreignpanies will be continued by them.


    Policies that ease foreign investment in the country are passed one after another. They were stalled in the Senate for a long time and almost forgotten, but surprisingly passed, signed by the president, and made intows in one day.


    meworth Collection and meworth Form will inject billions of dors into the economy. A council of experts in investment, business, and the economy is formed. Any small micro business enterprise that faces budget problems can apply for support. The council will not just give support but also advice and money.


    FC and FF put a money pool for the council. There is a budget for free interest small loans and arge budget for investment. Businesses with potential will receive investment. The council will directly or indirectly connect them with bigpanies. The dividends from the investment will be injected into the pool and invested in other businessester. The cycle will keep repeating.


    FC and FF deposited their money in many banks. Enterprises borrow money from banks. If small businesses want to expand, they can no longer borrow money from the council but from the banks.


    The country''s economy, which is supposed to copse, is thriving. The crashing stock market rises like a rocket.


    The small investors areughing and dancing. Citizens have wide smiles, but foreign investors look ugly.


    "Fuck!" cursed a foreign man, but he couldn''t help but buy stocks.


    Inside themand center of the Holtien family, Mason is listening to the information given by Poison Lord to Gerrit.


    Mason ended the call, then he looks sharply at the news on the floating screens.


    "Third party? They tried to hide it, but they are already showing their tail," thought Mason with a sneer, then he looks at the news about FC and FF.


    "Teach thatpany a lesson and stop the importation of foods," ordered Mason.


    In foreign countries, reports of increased cases of memory loss and confusion suddenly appear. Many media outlets put emphasis on the news. After the investigation, the cause is the potion made by meworth Form, ording to experts. There are even extreme cases of brain tumors. The side effects will not appear in the short term, but they will appear in the long term, and the media reported that thepany is probably aware of the side effects. The public is angry, and they demand the punishment of thepany. There is also a loud call for boycotts of FC''s merchandise.


    There was a rumor that FC and FF stole the technology, then toppanies on Runesmith and Potionering made a press conference. They showed proof that their technology was stolen. Two researchers with masks and sunsses revealed in an interview that they leaked the technology in exchange for money. They showed proof of a money transfer with a previous date. Authorities step up. The sale of the potion and magic camera is stopped.


    In the monitoring room, Edgar and Oscar are watching the news.


    "Boss, aren''t we going to refute it?" asked Oscar.


    "Let Ste handle it, but it will be useless in the countries influenced by those families. I already expected it, so I told her to make new merchandise with our friends," said Edgar with a smile.


    A few dayster, Mason is looking at the news of rising food prices. He smiles and thought,"The best time to move the hidden chess piece is when dometic turmoil appears."


    The appearance of aura and mana in the world made agricultural products easier for farmers to nt even without fertilizers, but the families found various ways to suppress the prices, causing bankruptcy to farmers. Theirnd was bought by local families. Thend for staple foods is turned into subdivisions, non-staple foods and nts like tobo. The country was not able to be self-sufficient with food. Food is a fatal weapon, and the world''s top families are aware of it.


    President Agusto tried to remedy the situation when he sat in office. He vigorously develops waterworks with earth magicians and circumvents the suppression on the prices of agricultural products. Food production has increased a lot during his term, but the country''s self-sufficiency for food is not achieved.


    In the evening, a protest is being prepared.


    The organizer, named Ronald, is giving a speech.


    "We must let the government hear our voice! There are definitely hoarders and maniptors causing the prices of foods to rise! We must put pressure on the government and put those evil people to jail! We will be the voice of all the ordinary citizens of the country! Are you with me?!!"


    "YEEEAH!" shouted the people.


    Ronald smiles as he looks at the people raising their hands.


    "You idiots are instruments of my rise," thought Ronald.


    In the morning, President Agusto appears on TV. He was inspecting the warehouses around the country and showed sufficient food supplies that started entering the market, causing food prices to fall.


    "What the fuck!" shouted Ronald as he watches the TV.


    Even Mason curses as he looks at the news.


    "How can they have sufficient food?! It is not the harvest season of other countries yet! Are you sure there was no increase in food imports in that country?!" shouted Mason to a staff.


    "Sir, that was what our informant told us," said the staff.


    More news appeared on TV that made Mason''s face turn more ugly.


    Jointpanies are formed. Apany that will produce a magic camera with a video is established. Anotherpany will sell potions that treat bird flu and swine flu that persistently appear, causing many bankruptcy to farmers around the world. The potion is cheap and it only needs to mix with the drinking water of livestock.


    Inside the hotel in Man Bay where foreign guests are staying, a man is thinking as he looks at the sea. His name is Jabari, a diplomat of South Africa.


    "Sir, the cooperation with the Philippines will only bring a small benefit to the country," said a man named Z.


    Jabari smiles and says,"You only see the surface, but you don''t see its significant effect on our people if this country seeds. Those world-top families are too much. We can no longer let them do as they wish. There is a country with balls and shes with those families, so we must give a little help, but I''m wondering what country is helping the Philippines. This country will be in tatters if there is no strong force backing it."


    Diplomats from other countries have the same thought.


    As Mason keeps targeting the weaknesses of the country, the dirts tried to hide by the families started to spread to the world.


    Edgar smiles as he looks at the information on floating screens.


    "It''s time for a major counterattack."

 Chapter 197 A Heavy Blow

    <h4>Chapter 197 A Heavy Blow</h4>


    Smarter people around the world who were not fooled by the media found the website . They watch the confession of Bram and read the articles that show the evidence.


    Tools for wiretapping are found in Bram''s car. There are four hyperbeings that are caught. Aside from Bram, the other criminals are locals. They all have tools for wiretapping. Two of them are renting a ce near the targeted teens. One of them almost escaped.


    Theizens spontaneously spread the news. They created an ount on Trends and tried to create a post. The post is not censored, which made theizens happy. They downloaded the app, and they invited their followers. The number of users is rising rapidly, and the dirts covered by a huge fig leaf called media started appearing.


    A new thread appears and quickly rises to the top trend.


    The thread has the title "How Origin selects suicide bombers?"


    The thread states that a survey is circting on web and mobile games. If the gamers answer the survey,they will be rewarded with game items. The survey will test the psychology of gamers, then the people behind Origin will select the suicide bombers among them. The thread showed evidence, and it blew the minds of the users. The thread received many replies, and the information quickly spread.


    Edgar is touching his chin as he looks at the information.


    "What a creative way of selection."


    Mason is gritting his teeth as he looks at the information that is spreading in the smallpany that he neglected.


    "Who the fuck leaked it?!" Cursed Mason in his mind.


    In a foreign country, a man with a messy beard and hair is looking at hisptop. He is living in a cramped room. He smiles as he looks at the thread that he posted. At the top of the replies, Morey put a thumbs up and said,"You are protected. You will not be tracked."


    Mason''s phone is ringing. Willem Holtien is calling.


    "Damn it!" Cursed Mason,then he answered the call in his earpiece.


    "How did you do your job?!" shouted Willem on the other line.


    "I''m sorry, father. I thought I could immediately bring that country and families to their knees," said Mason.


    "Do your job properly!" shouted Willem,then he ended the call.


    The eyes of Mason are filled with killing intent.


    "Call thepanies. Make that small application stop working on their phone systems," ordered Mason.


    The staff called, and then a few hourster, they received messages frompanies, which shocked the staff.


    "Sir, thepany said that blocking the application is impossible as the other applications, including the famouspanies, will also stop working," said the staff. The others have the same report.


    Sven looks at Mason and says,"Not only that. I have been studying the application, and it has a built-in tool that can bypass the blockade of countries on theirwork."


    Mason''s face turned more ugly.


    "They expected this to happen," said Mason as his eyes turned sharper.


    "Tell thepanies to remove the application from digital stores. Coordinate with otherpanies for an attack. Let them talk to me if someone does not agree. We will work with their AI temporarily and crash that antpany,"ordered Mason.


    As Mason prepares for the attack, moreizens are bing aware. Gamers are very angry. The top games that actively promoted the survey are losing users rapidly. Other games immediately removed the survey.


    "Boss, as we expected, they removed the application from digital stores," said Oscar.


    Edgar chuckled and said,"Start the next move. Add the money we earn from the stock market."


    A man in a foreign country is strolling the inte when an ad suddenly appears.


    "What the fuck?! How can there be an ad like this here? A leaked photo of Isabe Torc identally captured by a photographer? Fucking ridiculous!" screamed the man, but he couldn''t help but click at it. A new window and website appear.


    "Are you here for the leaked photo? I''m sorry you are fooled."


    "What the fuck!" curses the man. He wants to smash theptop, but the next sentence makes him stop, and he keeps reading.


    "Don''t worry, your time will not be wasted as the truth about Isabe Torc will be revealed. Do you know why she suddenly rose to stardom like a rocket and the world''s most popr actor doesn''t even have the courage to pursue her? Why does the media not have a stain about her? It''s because she is the secret mistress of a son of a top family. Here are the proofs."


    "What the fuck?!" blurted the man, then he keeps strolling on  and got more information on other secrets. His face is turning ugly as he keeps reading.


    "Those people andpanies are shit!" shouted the man.


    In the monitoring room, Oscar, Gin and Edgar are talking with each other.


    "Boss, there are no dirts mentioned about the world''s top families. All are aboutpanies and figureheads deliberately pushed by them into the spotlight," said Oscar.


    "They are acting on behalf of the families who are deliberately acting low-key. Exposing them might have a severe consequence," said Gin.


    "Gin is right. If we expose them, they will concentrate their force on attacking us. The result is mutual destruction. The n can be carried out without an all-out war between the families and us," said Edgar with a smile, then he looks at the angry posts by users.


    "Do it," said Edgar.


    Users who im to be hyperbeings are encouraging others to join their protests. There are users who supported them and made passionate posts. Both are trolls created by Pris. Many real users are encouraged to join the protests. The presence of hyperbeings increased their confidence. There are real hyperbeings who decided to join. It is happening in many parts of the world.


    "People are really fickle, but the media is really a powerful tool," said Gin as he smokes and looks at the posts of users on the floating screens.


    Edgar chuckles while Oscar agreed.


    "Boss, aren''t the protests of the people useless? It might punish scapegoats, but it won''t change the minds of the families," said Oscar.


    Edgar smiles and says,"I will push powerful allies for ordinary people."


    In a private manor in Europe, a man in his fifties named Bartel is holding a ss of wine as he looks outside through a ss window.


    "Put pressure on the families? Hahahaha, it was a ridiculous idea, but this time is different. The protests that are happening all around the world and the powerful force that could join us made the idea feasible," said Bartel, then he continues to think as he shakes the ss. His smile gets bigger.


    "Hahahaha, it''s been a long time since something exciting like this appeared. Go and prepare the car, I will visit a friend," said Bartel to a butler.


    Families, politicians, and organizations that have self-interest/secretly supported by powerful countries/oppose or neutral to world-top families received the same encrypted email. They started making moves. Their movement did not escape the eyes and ears of families.


    In the United Kingdom, at the top of a guild building, David is wearing a coat as he looks at the city through the ss window.


    "I don''t want to be used as a gun, but the encrypted email made sense. Geniuses could rise from the ordinary people. Having a level four concept before practicing aura is possible because our world is special. I thought that was only possible on others, but the graph in the email shows evidence of rapidly improving physique and mind of people on Earth. I thought that our rapid magic cultivation is because of the divine cores of gods, but that might not be the only reason like what is indicated in the email. The chance is there and I am willing to believe it. The world and universe need more demigods," thought David, then he noticed the clouds that rapidly got darker.


    "That''s not good. I have a date with Cecilter."


    David opens the ss window, then a lightning dragon carries him to the air. Purple energy covers his body.


    DIVINE PROJECTION


    A one hundred-meter figure appears behind David.


    ASCENSION


    His action captures many people''s attention. Families put more meaning on David''s action, and their faces turned very ugly. The other groups are happy. The email is right. They can join with several demigods and 8th circle to put pressure on families. The people around the world, the demigods, and the 8th circle are on their side.

 Chapter 198 Result

    <h4>Chapter 198 Result</h4>


    The heads of the world''s top families hold an emergency video conference.


    A man looks at everyone on the screen. His name is Nond. He is the leader of the thirteen families.


    "There are flies that are making moves. They are insects, but they can work with two forces that can threaten us. You should have heard the news, and David shown his stance. His help makes their n possible," said Nond.


    A man named Heinrich looks at Willem.


    "It''s someone''s fault. The one in charge was too ipetent," said Heinrich with a smirk.


    Willem''s face turned ugly.


    "Heinrich! You should watch your mouth! Mason has never been defeated by Johann. If my son is ipetent, then how about your son, who is a level below Mason?!"


    Heinrich looks angry and shouts, "You-"


    "That''s enough!" shouted Nond.


    "It''s not Mason''s fault. We did not expect a hidden, powerful force that secretly supports that country. They are prepared and we are not prepared, so we are hit hard," said Nond,then his face turned more serious as he looks at the screen.


    "You all saw the power of an 8th circle. If several demigods and 8th circle fight against us, you can imagine the result. Our greatest mistake is underestimating the power of 8th circle and demigods. Our decade of research is useless against them.


    An all-out war with demigods and 8th circle is not worth the risk. Whatever the force that is pushing the n, it also doesn''t want an all-out war with us. That hidden force and the 8th circle or demigods want the same thing, stop killing the people at the bottom of the pyramid: themoners. We will follow their demand, but we will remember this shame!"


    Nond''s face turned fierce.


    "Project Origin failed, but we will carry out another project. If we cannot cultivate 8th circle or demigods among our families, then we will choose geniuses from outsiders! The rise ofmoners cannot be stopped, and we will not stop it. We will choose the best among the best, program, brainwash, and turn them into our fatal weapons. Once we cultivated them, I want David to be the first 8th circle in by them. It will be called Project yer!"


    "It will take time to cultivate them. How are we going to face the 8th circle or demigods? We were supposed to ambush them once the nullifying device is sessfully researched, but the n failed," said Willem.


    "I am aware of that, so I made another n. We cannot control them, but we can control the people around them. The fiance of David has an aunt. That aunt took care of that woman when they lost their parents. The woman is a genius. She owns a bigpany in the tech industry, so the aunt received a lot from her.


    The aunt has two sons. The eldest son is decent, but we can control the youngest son. Wealth, fame, women¡ªwhatever the means to control him. If we have to marry him with our rtive, then so be it. We will force David to make a move for our own benefit through the aunt of his beloved fiancee. Make the same tactics on other 8th circle or demigods, but we will not use the card unless we don''t have other options. Let''s call it Operation ck Sheep. Once they are useless, we can just let them die that will look natural."


    Everyone agreed to Nond''s n.


    "Onest thing, the hidden force that has been hitting us in the previous days has caused heavy losses to us. We will keep experiencing losses because the group of flies will not stop unless we give them concessions on power or whatever they want, so I want to send that hidden force a message. Let them know that we know it''s them!" said Nond with sharp eyes.


    Mason is in themand center. He is preparing for an attack, but his phone suddenly rings.


    He answered the phone and said,"Father, don''t worry, I am prepared to bring down that smallpany."


    "Terminate the operation. Project Origin failed. Don''t waste anymore resources on chess pieces. Even if you bring it down, another unknownpany will just rise. You will owe those bigpanies for nothing. Tell Gerrit toe back. We need an extra hand in Europe for lobbying,"said Willem on the other line, then the call ended.


    Mason grips his fists as he looks at the floating screens.


    "Terminate? How could it be that easy?" thought Mason,then he let go of his fists and sneers.


    "Where are the suicide bombers?" asked Mason to a staff member.


    "Sir, they are ready to fly from the airport," said the staff.


    "Let them go back. The operation is terminated," said Mason.


    Every staff member in themand room is surprised.


    Mason leans on his seat.


    "I hope that country will love my farewell gift," thought Mason with a smirk.


    In the evening, President Agusto is meeting with his cab members when Secretary Riv suddenly came in with a flustered face.


    "Sir,there is an emergency. Hyperbeings and armed men suddenly assaulted a city," said Secretary Riv, then he showed a video circting online.


    Ronald,the man who was nning to lead a rally, is looking at the camera. In front of him, there is a kneeling young man whose mouth is blocked with a cloth and whose hands are tied with a magic chain. Behind him, there are hyperbeings and arm men with masks.


    Ronald casts magic, then an earth pir lifts him and the young man up to two meters into the air.


    "People of the country. My name is Ronald, and the man in front of me is the son of a politician. Do you know what is his habit? He likes taking the women of others through any means. Do you know what money he was using? It''s the people''s money! Our money! This trash was using our hard-earned money for his evil deeds! Not just this trash, but other officials as well!" shouted Ronald, then he showed the articles of corrupt officials.


    "People, do you think the peace and prosperity you are experiencing will be kept? No! It''s a y staged by the top families, politicians, and Agusto! Why?! Because of the presidential election! There is already aw that allows a second term of president! Agusto will run for his second term! People, once he won, the rampant crimes and corruption will happen again! I am tired of seeing the suffering of my fellow countrymen while the officials and families enjoy their luxurious lives,so I took matters into my own hands. Join me! Let us create a utopia that truly belongs to us!" Said Ronald as he raised his right fist. The hyperbeings and arm men behind him raised their hands and cheer.


    Ronald looks at the young man, then an earth spear forms on his right hand.


    "As for this trash"


    He kicked the man, then threw the spear.


    CRUNCH! The spear prated the body of the man and hangs him in the air.


    Ronald looks fiercely at the camera.


    "There will be no trash in our utopia."

 Chapter 199 Revolt

    Chapter 199 Revolt


    Agusto''s face looks grave.


    "Give me all the information about that man, Ronald! Arrange an emergency conference with the generals and police chief! How can they easily assault the city?! Where is Viel? Did he already made an action?"


    "Sir, most hyperbeings in that city are deployed to help clear the broken worlds, and Viel is not in the headquarters. Vice President Owen is preparing and will lead the suppression of rebellion himself," said Riv.


    Agusto is frowning when he heard Riv.


    "They knew that the city iscking hyperbeings. They have an insider," said Agusto.


    "Is this another attack of the families? If my suspicion is right, then the situation is grave. Is my country going to be tattered with wars as well?" thought Agusto as he grits his teeth and grips his fists.


    The phone holds by Sectary Riv rings.


    "Sir, Swordsman is calling," said Riv.


    "Yeah, how could I forget that man?!" thought Agusto as he quickly answered the phone.


    Edgar only gave a simple sentence.


    "Leave it to me."


    Agusto seems relieved to hear a calm message.


    In the city that Ronald and his group attacked, there is still some sporadic fighting going on.


    In a street, there are dead bodies that belong to rebels.


    Two teens are fighting arm men and hyperbeings. They are heavily panting as blood is dripping from their mouths. Their bodies have various degrees of injuries.


    Fifty meters away from them, there is a female teen running away holding a one-year-old kid. Tears are flowing from her eyes as her mouth trembles. She keeps wiping the tears that flow from her eyes as she moves closer to the crowd that is running away. She looks behind her.


    "Ban, you idiot. No one told you to be a hero. I told myself not to get involved with idiots, but I knew that at times like this, you will never leave people behind. I knew, so I epted you," thought Ana as more tears flow from her eyes, then she looks at the kid in her arms.


    "Remember the name of the man that saved you," said Ana.


    More armed men arrived in the street. They tried to bypass Ban and the other teen named Robin.


    The arms of Ban are d with yellow armor made up of earth element. He opens his right palm, then earth starts to gather and form an earthen ball. He crumbled the ball and threw the debris to the arm men.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the arm men.


    Ban chuckles.


    "You have to kill us first before you can chase them."


    "Hahahaha, he is right! Hell! We suffered a lot just to let them escape. How can we allow you scums to bypass us easily?" said Robin as he pointed his two index fingers at the arm men trying to bypass near him.


    ART OF FIRE: PISTOL


    A barrage of small fireballs came out of the magic circles and attacked the men.


    "Pay for your insolence BASTARD!" shouted a hyperbeing named Imani. He shed his w behind Robin.


    Robin jumped forward with a backflip. His head is facing the ground as he points his right index finger at Imani while the other finger keeps firing at the arm men.


    The small fireballs hit Imani''s beastman''s body, a half-gray wolf. The attack can''t prate his aura.


    Imani chuckles as threads of wind move to his right hand.


    He dashed and said,"Boy, that tickl-"


    "Ahhh!" screamed Imani as arger fireball suddenly attacked his body and blew him away.


    Robin is falling from the air. Magic circles appear on his feet that are already facing the ground. He raises his feet closer to his body as he raises his right hand. Fire covers his right fist.


    ART OF FIRE: JET FIST


    Jets came out of the magic circles and rapidly pushed Robin, then he struck his right fist at Imani''s face.


    Meanwhile, a hyperbeing named Mazi rushed to Ban with his hammer.


    "Die boy!" Shouted Mazi as he swings his hammer.


    Ban swings his left armored arm at the hammer.


    Mazi smirked, he stopped the hammer midway.


    Ban is shocked. He can''t stop his attack and he loses bnce.


    Mazi rotates his waist, then swings his hammer with his right hand.


    Ban raised his right arm.


    Boom! The right arm blocked the attack, but it is pushed to his body and blew him to his back.


    Meanwhile, Imani is pushed to the ground. His body rolled, then he stabbed his ws to the ground.


    Robin is panting heavily as hends on the ground, then he follows Imani.


    Imani looks fiercely at Robin.


    Boom! The ground cracked as he dashed forward.


    The fire that covers the right fist of Robin keeps getting bigger as he runs. He stepped his left foot, but it suddenly feels weak.


    "Shit," thought Robin


    Imani grins as he shes his w at Robin''s head.


    Robin moved down his upper body and dodged the attack, but Imani''s right foot suddenly kicked him.


    Boom! Robin crossed his arms, but he is kicked to the side. He is caught by Ban.


    "Thanks," said Robin, then he chuckled.


    "I am almost out of gas. How about you?" asked Robin.


    Ban also chuckles.


    "I mightst a little longer than you."


    "Before I go down, I will bring that wolfman with me. I am Robin, by the way."


    "I am Ban. You can just call me Bat."


    "Hahahaha I am Robin, and you are Bat. It''s a strange twist of events," said Robin, then he looks at the approaching hyperbeings and arm men.


    "It''s nice fighting with you, Bat."


    In a building, thirty meters away from the edge of the city, Ronald is watching the news on TV as he drinks beer.


    "Hahahaha, Agusto was probably not expecting that we could use his cooperation with the families for his downfall. Even I cannot think of it. Those men are really good. They can twist facts for their own ns," said Ronald.


    "Boss,are we going to rule the city?" asked , the subordinate of Rnd.


    "No, that is idiotic and suicidal. High-level hyperbeings are definitely on their way here. Our purpose is to dere about us and nt a seed of doubt among the citizens, then we just need to make my statement true by deliberatelymitting crimes once Agusto won the election," said Ronald with a big grin.


    "Hahahaha Boss, with the support of those men, you can definitely rule this country, or at least like Poison Lord, who is like a king of a particrnd!" said .


    Ronaldughs and says,"Of course! Why else am I working hard for them? Tell the others to get ready. Move to the tunnels we prepared. The area around the city is definitely already guarded."


    "Boss, they want to have a little fun. They weren''t able to do it since their gangs are destroyed by vigntes," said .


    "Damn idiots! Tell them to make it fast and make sure not to leave evidence to avoid destroying the n of nting a crime for the government. We must look like good guys while the government is evil," said Ronald.


    "Is there such a n, Boss?" asked .


    "Of course. How else can we secretly make tunnels and know the situation of the city? An official willmit the crime. It will be recorded with a video. The government will pin that crime on us. Once there is enough heat about that news, that video will be detonated. It will look like the governmentmitted henious crime to make us look evil," said Ronald.


    "What?! Is there a man willing to do that?" asked  with shock.


    "Hahahaha that man will do it! Once the news detonates, he will upload a video of his confession that the government ordered him tomit the crime, then he will orchestrate his suicide. Someone will help him prove his DNA, then he will live in another country with a new identity and enjoys wealth he can never think of before," said Ronald with a chuckle.


    On top of a building, a man wearing a sleeve is smoking as he looks at the city. The terrorists spread and look for the remaining citizens. Some are already trying to force themselves into the houses as theyugh.


    The man named Daniel chuckles.


    "Damn Savages."


    His phone rings.


    "M-Mr. Daniel, w-where are you?" asked a woman on the other line.


    "Don''t worry, I''m on my way. No one can hurt you and your children," said Daniel.


    "T-Thank you," said the woman, then Daniel ended the call.


    "Except me," said Daniel with a big grin. His face looks hideous as he turns to his back and moves to the room of the woman and her children.


    At the edge of the city, Edgar is floating in the air as he holds a two-meter fire bow. He raises the bow and pulls the string,then threads of fire rotate and form a giant fire arrow.


    An eight-meter-tall magic circle appears in front of the bow,then threads of white aura rotate and gather at the tip of the arrow.


    LIFE DETECTION


    Edgar shot the giant fire arrow with intense murder in his eyes.


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS

 Chapter 200 One Man Suppression

    Chapter 200 One Man Suppression


    ART OF ARCHERY: HOMING ARROWS


    The giant fire arrow went into the circle.


    WHOOSH! WHOOSH! WHOOSH! Many fire arrows came out of the huge circle. Their arrowheads are d in a white aura. They are rapidly moving in different directions.


    If someone watches outside of the city, it will look like gorgeous fireworks or a fire disy. It is a beautiful disy of power, but for the rebels, it is very deadly.


    Fire arrows reached their targets and prated the heads and bodies of rebels. The others are moving further into different parts of the city.


    Rebels are hit within or outside the buildings.


    "Ahhhh!" Screams of rebels are appearing all over the city.


    Robin is lying on the ground with a wound on his back. Imani is walking toward him with a grin.


    Mazi is smashing his hammer on Bat, who fell to the ground.


    Robin looks at Bat.


    "Too bad, we could have formed a team and roamed the street in the evening," said Robin with a chuckle.


    "Hold on! Hold on a little longer! Help could arrive at any second!" Shouted Bat as blood kept dripping from his mouth and cracks appeared on his armored arms.


    Robin smiles and thought,"God, if you appreciate what we have done,then at least save Ban."


    Imani raised his right hand with rotating threads of wind.


    "Hahahaha boy, this is the price for ying as a hero! DIEEEE!" shouted Imani as he shed his w, but he stopped. He sensed mana fluctuation from his back, then he saw the fire arrows rapidly moving toward them. He immediately turns to his back as he blocks the arrow with his right hand.


    The arrow prated his hand and moved straight to his head.


    "Shi-"


    Mazi also saw the arrows and swung his hammer.


    The hammer blocked the arrow.


    "Ahhh!" shouts Mazi as he adds more strength to his arms.


    The hammer blew away the arrow, but the other arrows hit the arm men, immediately killing them.


    Mazi looks around with fierce eyes.


    "COME OUT!!! ASSHOL-"


    Crunch! His neck is prated with an earth spear from his nape. Bat is holding the spear.


    Mazi crashed to the ground, and then Bat looked at Robin.


    He chuckled and wobbled as he walked.


    "We survived," said Bat, then he crashed to the ground and passed out.


    "Fuck! From now on, I will truly believe in God!" thought Robin, then he also passed out.


    Daniel is standing in front of a door. He is holding a dagger in his left hand. Lightning shes on the dagger. He chuckled as he reached out to the door knob.


    Bang! Fire arrows prated a wall and moved into the hallway, straight to Daniel. He is shocked,then he stretches his right arm and casts magic.


    LIGHTNING BOLT


    The lightning bolt destroyed an arrow, but the other two kept moving. He bent his upper body to his back and dodged one arrow.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Daniel as the remaining arrow hit his right thigh.


    "Shit! It should take time before the government responds. Is there a high-level hyperbeing nearby?! Damn bad luck! I gave wrong intelligence. Is the deal going to be apromise? If Ronald is captured, I will be in deep shit, but how did the hyperbeing know that I am one of them? Was I mistaken as a rebel?" thought Daniel as he casts magic.


    LIGHTNING PANTHER


    A two-meter-tall lightning panther rises from the circle and lifts Daniel into the air. It runs to the other end of the hallway as he stands on its back.


    "I should escape while there is still time. I could still pretend that I am an official if the hyperbeing stopped me. Only Ronald and those two men know my participation in the n. If Ronald is not captured, I can return and wait for another opportunity," thought Daniel.


    BOOM! The lightning panther destroyed the wall of the hallway, then started falling down from the building.


    Daniel looks shocked. A man is floating in the air outside of the building. The man''s long red hair and coat are swaying as he looks at him with sharp eyes.


    Lightning shes on Edgar''s body.


    Daniel feels flustered.


    "Wait! I am an offici-"


    "k!" His cheek is hit with a fist d in a white aura. Blood and teeth came out of his mouth as he flew into a ss window. The ss window broke, and he crashed inside.


    Edgar put the man into an illusion. A frown appeared on his face.


    "Jan? Is it the same man? The families did not give up?" asked Edgar in his mind. His face turned more serious as he thought, then he looked at the man on the floor.


    "What a cruel and ambitious man. Wealth is just the first step. His cooperation with the families will serve as his bridge to enter their circle. He will do whatever it takes for his ambition. He is a dangerous man," thought Edgar as he raised his hand. A white aura covers his hand. It turned sharp, then he swung it to the man''s neck. He moved to the street where Robin and Bat were lying.


    "These are good kids, and they have good potential," thought Edgar with a smile. He stretched his right arm.A golden magic circle appeared on his hand. Two golden ribbons came out of the circle and lifted the two teens. The ribbons turn into many threads and move in and out of their bodies. Their injuries are rapidly healing. He puts them inside a building, then looks at the edge of the city.


    Within a building where Ronald and  were staying, there is a big hole on the floor that was covered by a carpet. Blood flows from ''s lifeless body into the hole. At the bottom of the hole, there is a long tunnel with embedded luminous pearls. The tunnel''s exit is outside the city.


    Within the tunnel, Ronald is running as blood drips from his injured forearm.


    "Fucking Daniel! He gave the wrong intelligence!"


    Grimace appears on his face as he feels more pain from his injured forearm.


    "Shit! Why can''t it be healed by potion?" shouted Ronald.


    "Because it is an injury caused by a concept."


    Ronald is shocked.


    A huge earthen arm suddenly attacked.

 Chapter 201 One Man Suppression(2)

    Chapter 201 One Man Suppression(2)


    The huge arm hit Ronald''s left side and pushed him to the right wall of the tunnel.


    "k!" Blood flows from his mouth as he crashes to the wall. The arm opened its palm and grasped Ronald.


    The camouge cloak that covers Edgar disappears as he walks.


    The arm lifts the man and moves him toward Edgar.


    Ronald grits his teeth while releasing arge amount of aura.


    "Ahhh!" shouted Ronald as he forcefully stretched his arm.


    Bang! The palm is destroyed. He casts magic, then the earth rises from the floor and covers his whole body. The earth turned into full body armor.


    Edgar suddenly appears in front of Ronald. His whole body is shing with lightning. Threads of wind are moving around his right arm. He rotates his palm as he strikes it toward the belly of Ronald.


    MINUTE SUBTLETY: WIND SHOCK


    BOOM! A rotating wind came out of Ronald''s back. Cracks appear on his earthen armor, then the armor is totally destroyed and falls to the floor. He coughed out blood and fell to his back.


    Edgar put him into an illusion. He frowns and thinks,"This rebel was helped by a man named Dael. Jan was with that Dael when they made the n. Ronald is secretly cultivated by the families. His aptitude for magic and aura is not that high, but he is quite sly and has a good tongue. He is probably a hidden chess piece that will be activated if the country bes disobedient. If the prices of food were not controlled and domestic turmoil appeared, he could have recruited more rebels. Their strategy failed, so they modified their n¡ªa very vicious n."


    A magic circle appears at the ceiling of the tunnel, then a big, sharp speares out. The sharp spear points at the body of Ronald.


    "Those men, Dael and Jan, are leading the other forces of rebels. This man does not know the exact ce of the hideout, but he knows the general location, a mountain with a wide range of jungle. They chose a nice ce, but they chose the wrong turf to mess with."


    Bang! The big spear stabbed Ronald and buried him in the ground.


    Edgar''s eyes look very cold.


    "They will be terminated."


    In a lush jungle, Dael and Jan are talking in a room of the hidden underground base.


    "Hahahaha, that damn Gerrit is probably sulking right now. He went back to Europe with a very bad performance. This is my rare opportunity," said Jan with a wide smile.


    Dael chuckles. He is a foreigner, semi-bald, wearing a fitted shirt and ck pants.


    "Will that Ronald be alright?" asked Jan.


    Dael smiles and says,"It''s fine. I''m nted by the Holtien Family in this country for this purpose. If Ronald died, another one will rise. I already trained and selected them. They don''t need a high level of magic or aura as long as they have a good tongue that can instigate rebellion. As long as the families keep supporting us, we can keep creating disposable pawns."


    "Hahahaha, this country will be torn to pieces by wars. I wonder how much this country must be torn to pieces before Master Mason is satisfied," asked Jan to himself.


    Dael shakes his head, then leans on his seat and looks at the ceiling.


    "Why did they choose to sh with the families? Many citizens of this country will suffer as a price," thought Dael.


    The clouds keep getting darker, then they block the moonlight in the sky. When the moonlight disappeared, Edgar arrived. He floats in the sky as he looks at the jungle.


    There are tall, mutated trees, and some hidden hyperbeings are standing on branches. They are some of the lookouts at the underground base.


    Edgar raised his right hand. A thirty-meter magic circle formed in the sky. Orange swords areing out of the huge circle.


    ART OF FLAMEWORTH: SWORD RAIN


    Two-meter-tall swords fall from the circle and rapidly move down. They look like falling beams.


    Most lookouts are immediately killed. Some are able to dodge. A hyperbeing is shouting as he dodges and jumps.


    "WE ARE BEING ATTA-"


    "Ahhh!" screamed the hyperbeing. His body is stabbed by a huge sword, which impaled him to the ground.


    A hyperbeing dodged a sword and jumped to a smaller tree. He screamed as a giant sword stabbed his back and impaled him on top of the tree.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The huge orange swords are falling like rain and shredding the trees and ground within thirty meters.


    Some hyperbeings in the underground base are able to move to the surface, but they are also stabbed by the swords.


    BANG! The underground base copsed. Thick dust formed around the area.


    Swords stopped falling from the sky. Many of them are stabbed on the ground or in trees.


    Dael is able to escape. He is running in the jungle with a look of shock.


    "How did they find us?! I even have men everywhere in the jungle. They should have informed us before the enemies could approach the underground base! How could the enemies slip from my men?!"


    Brrgh! A huge arm rose from the ground and struck Dael.


    BEAST FORM: DRAGON ARM


    Boom! The arm crashed him into a tree. He is able to cross his arms in front of his body. His arms are turned into blue dragon arms. Blue scales appear on his neck and cheeks.


    WARRIOR OF IFFENHEIM


    A mound rises up to ten meters from the ground and molds into a golem with full body armor. It raises its left arm and strikes at Dael, pinned by its right arm.


    He added more aura to his arm. He steps on earth in the air, then swings his arms and jumps up with a somersault.


    Bang! The golem hit the tree, causing a big crack in the trunk.


    Dael put his feet on the trunk, then he elerated toward the golem.


    WATER DRAGON: BEAST ARM


    A giant dragon arm came out of the circle on his right fist and struck the golem.


    The golem was hit. It is pushed to its back and hits a tree.


    Dael''s left hand is stretched to his back. Threads of aura were rotating around his hand.


    DRAGON CLAW


    A big sh of w is rapidly moving to the golem.

 Chapter 202 A Human

    Chapter 202 A Human


    CLANG! A red aura de blocked the dragon w. They tried to push each other, then they burst.


    Edgar is standing on a branch of a tree while his arm is covered in aura.


    Dael stepped on earth in the air, then jumped to his back. A magic circle appears in the air, then a water dragones out and moves to his feet. He stands on the dragon''s head as he stares at Edgar.


    Edgar is also looking at the man.


    "I thought men that are attached to families are all monsters, but you seem different. There is still humanity within you. You should have seen the horrors caused by the families. How can you still work for them?" asked Edgar.


    Dael smiled when he heard Edgar. He remembers almost dying in a street. He can''t move even an inch of his body because of hunger.


    "Do you want to live?" asked a younger Mason.


    The losing luster in Dael''s eyes started to shine when he looked at Mason.


    "Prove it to me. Reach out to my hand," said Mason.


    Dael used every ounce of his being to move his hand. He was able to reach Mason''s hand and firmly hold it.


    Mason smiled as he held Dael''s hand.


    As Mason grew older, he became more distant and cold. Dael understood the reason as he received more tasks from the Holtien family. To keep his humanity, he visits orphanages and donates arge amount of his money. He also helps put street children into orphanages. The children''s smile andughter help him stop turning into a monster.


    Dael chuckles while looking at Edgar and thinks,"I would have died long ago if not for Master Mason. And if I oppose the families, what will happen to the children in the orphanage? This red-haired man''s aura is below mine, but I can feel so much danger from him. If I die, can the orphanages still receive enough money to feed the children? Although Master Mason is not saying it, I am one of the few remaining pieces that keep his humanity, so I will not betray my master and I will not fall here!!!"


    He asks,"Did you know about us from Ronald? That man is really sly. He probably put a spy on one of our lookouts, causing the exposure of our hideout."


    "You are right," Edgar answered calmly.


    Dael''s eyes turned sharper.


    "I understand why you are attacking us. It''s for the sake of the people of this country, but I''m also doing it for others sake! I will not be the one that will fall here!" Shouted Dael. He controlled the water dragon and moved toward Edgar.


    The golem threw a huge earthen sword at Dael.


    He jumped up with a somersault. He rapidly moved down from the air and attacked the golem with a giant water bomb.


    BOOM! The water bomb exploded with a giant fireball cast by Edgar.


    "His dragon beast form amplifies his strength and water magic. It''s a good skill. Although it is not appropriate for swordsmanship and many of my martial arts, it is very useful under the sea or in the underwater world," thought Edgar after observing the man, then he activated his duplicate skill.


    The golem suddenly runs forward.


    Dael jumped up.


    The golem did not attack him but kept running, then jumped toward the earthen sword that was stabbed to a tree. It pulled the sword and raised it above its head.


    There are hyperbeings running to the site. They are some of the lookouts and survivors in the underground base.


    The golem fell from the air and stabbed the sword to the ground.


    BANG! Ground spikes suddenly rise from the ground.


    "Ahhhh!" scream the hyperbeings.


    The golem rotates, then cuts ground spikes. It holds the sword like a bat, then hits the debris toward the other hyperbeings.


    Hyperbeings are hit, but some are able to dodge.


    "Ahhh!" screamed a man. His body is hit by a debris and crashed him into a tree.


    Sweat appears on a man who moved behind a tree.


    "Fuck! That golem is abnorma-"


    CRUNCH! A giant earthen sword suddenly stabbed the tree where the hyperbeing was hiding.


    The golem jumped toward the tree.


    Boom! The ground cracked when itnded. Then it pulled the sword, stained with blood.


    "Shit! Coming here is a big mistake!" thought the remaining hyperbeings.


    A while ago, Dael wanted to help the hyperbeings, but he was suddenly attacked.


    Edgar punches with his right fist.


    Dael stepped on earth in the air. He jumped up as he rotated his body,then struck his fist. Edgar rotates in the air, then hits the man''s face with his left elbow.


    "k!" Dael is blown away. He moved his body andnded his feet on a trunk. Edgar appears near the man and strikes his right arm with rotating threads of wind.


    MINUTE SUBTLETY: WIND SHOCK


    Boom! His palm hit the thick trunk of the tree.


    Dael jumped to the ground. He stretched down his arms, then pushed himself up. His feetnded on the ground and faced Edgar, then he added more aura to his arms.


    ARMS OF ARGONACH


    Thepact aura on Dael''s arms turned into dragon arms. He jumped into the air and struck his right fist.


    FIST OF ARGONACH


    Red waves appear in the air and spread from his fist as the center.


    BANG! A strong shockwave suddenly appeared.


    Edgar is blown away with the debris and dust. He moved his body in the air andnded his feet on a trunk. Dael suddenly moved to his front.


    ARGONACH''S FIST: TERMINATION


    BANG! A concentrated shockwave hit the tree. Its trunk broke, as did the other trees behind it.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault and added more aura to his right arm, then elerated from the air and struck his right fist.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    Dael blocked the attack with his dragon arms,but he was blown away to the ground.


    Edgar is rapidly moving down to Dael while raising his arms, covered with three-meter aura arms.


    GIANT SMASH

 Chapter 203 Dael vs Edgar

    Chapter 203 Dael vs Edgar


    BOOM! The ground cracked into many big pieces of debris that flew in different directions.


    Dael jumped back. He stepped on earth in the air, then jumped up and threw the giant ball of water in his right hand.


    WATER SKILL: GIANT BOMB


    Boom! The giant water bomb exploded with a huge arm that rose from the ground.


    Dael moved to the remaining part of the arm that was standing, and then he ran.


    Edgar also ran on the arm.


    They both raised their right arms. Edgar smiled, then small arms suddenly rose and held Dael''s feet, causing him to feel shocked.


    Dael was stuck, then Edgar struck his fist.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    "Ahhh!" screamed Dael. He blocked the attack with his dragon arms, but he was blown to the ground.


    BEAST CHARGE: IMPACT


    Boom! Edgar''s arm was buried in the ground.


    Dael dodged the attack. He was standing on a water pir that was moving in the air. The head of the pir turned into a dragon, then it flew.


    The tiger form was removed, then Edgar cast magic.


    FIRE DRAGON


    He stood on the fire dragon and followed Dael. The two dragons were flexibly dodging the trees.


    Edgar stretched his arm.


    LIGHTNING BOLT


    Boom! The lightning hit a tree. Dael moved down the water dragon.


    "Where did this freake from?! He has powerful martial arts and can cast powerful magic in different elements! Am I fighting a so-called prodigy? I can''t imagine how powerful he is if he bes an heir," thought Dael while he kept dodging lightning bolts.


    Edgar stopped attacking with lightning bolts. He wad holding a two-meter-tall lightning bow and a huge arrow. A big circle appeared in front of the bow.


    ART OF ARCHERY: GIGANT


    He shot the arrow, then a five-meter-long lighting arrow came out of the circle and rapidly flew.


    "Shit!" cursed Dael when he saw the giant arrow. He jumped to his right side with a somersault.


    BANG! The giant arrow destroyed the water dragon and the trees in front of it.


    Daelnded on a branch of a tree, but Edgar suddenly appeared and struck with his huge arm.


    Bang! The branch was blown to pieces, but Dael dodged the attack. He jumped up as he rotated his body in mid-air and swung his left arm toward Edgar''s head.


    Edgar also attacked with his left arm.


    Boom! Both of them were blown away by the impact.


    They bothnded on the branches of trees. Threads of aura were moving around their arms, then they both jump to each other.


    ARGONACH''S FIST: TERMINATION


    FIST OF ANNIHILATION


    BOOM! There was a huge explosion after the sh of the red beam and the concentrated shockwave.


    The explosion blew away Edgar and Dael.


    Edgar rotated in the air while lightning elements were gathering on his right hand. Earth appeared on his right foot and stopped him in the air, then he threw the lightning ball with crackling lightning on his right hand.


    ART OF SEVERIN: LIGHTNING STORM


    Dael jumped away, but the lightning ball suddenly expanded, and the crackling lightning turned a lot longer.


    "k!" Lightning hit him and crashed him into a tree.


    LIGHTNING LANCE


    BANG! A huge lightningnce hit Dael and broke the trunk of the tree. They were both falling to the ground.


    Edgar appeared above the man.


    GIANT SMASH


    BOOM! Dael and the tree crashed to the ground.


    FIST OF DESTRUCTION


    Bang! A huge hole appeared. Dael was bouncing on the ground. He dodged the attack, but he was still affected by the impact. He swung his aura arm to the ground and stabbed the w. He stood while panting and blood was flowing from his mouth. He sharply stared at his enemy.


    "I will not fall here!" shouted Dael, then he dashed.


    "Ahhh!" He was hit by an arm that suddenly rose from the ground, then Edgar hit him in the air. He was able to cross his arms, but he still crashed into a tree.


    A huge blue circle appeared in the air.


    GUARDIAN OF ARGONACH: VIRHAL


    A western dragon came down from the circle. Its right arm attacked Edgar, who was moving toward Dael. The dragon was made up of water, but it seemed covered with armor.


    Boom! The dragon''s right arm pinned Edgar to the ground. It opened its mouth, then the water element gathered and formed an energy ball.


    A huge circle appeared beneath Edgar.


    GROUND SPIKE


    Bang! A giant ground spike rose and hit the belly of the dragon. The spike lifted the dragon into the air, but it did not stop forming the energy ball.


    WRATH OF VIRHAL


    The energy ball rapidly moved toward Edgar.


    FLOWER OF ALUMBRA


    A huge ice lotus appeared. He was standing at the center of the gorgeous flower.


    The energy ball suddenly expanded, then many smaller balls came out.


    Boom! The huge energy ball hit the ice lotus and exploded. The smaller balls were blown away. They became bigger as they flew in the air and exploded as they hit solid objects. Some of the ice petals on the outeryer were destroyed.


    "That was a tricky skill," thought Edgar with a smile.


    FLOWER OF ALUMBRA: AUTUMN


    The ice petals flew. They attacked Dael and the water dragon.


    Ice petals hit the water dragon and crashed into a tree.


    The ice that was attacking Dael suddenly turned into many smaller petals.


    "k!" The petals hit him in many parts of his body. The petals prated his shirt and pants, causing him to be pinned to a tree.


    He was panting as blood flowed from his mouth and wounds on his body. His enemy was a monster. He felt that the retribution for all that he did hade, and his body seemed to want to embrace it, but the faces of children and his master''s cold back appeared in his mind.


    He chuckled and said to himself,"Not yet. Not yet. I promise Amari that I will bring them to the park if he reaches the top ten. Nia is waiting for the books that I promise, she will definitely be a scientist. Master Mason does not have a child yet, and I made many promises to children. I must at leastplete half of them, no, one third is enough, then I will be able to rest and fully embrace death."


    Blue energy covered Dael''s whole body.


    "I can''t die yet"


    ART OF ARGONACH: DRAGON SYNC

 Chapter 204 Dragon Sync vs Warrior Sync

    Chapter 204 Dragon Sync vs Warrior Sync


    "Damn! Why do I feel like I''m the viin here?" thought Edgar when he heard Dael mumbling to himself.


    The ice petals that pinned Dael were blown away. The water dragon was rapidly flying, then it turned into big threads of water. The threads moved around Dael and formed a figure.


    A ten-meter-tall half-dragon and half-human with full body armor appeared. Dael was floating in the air as he looked at Edgar.


    "I know that I deserve to die, but my life still has a little worth. Once I use that worth, I will willingly ept death."


    "Will you ignore the order of the Holtien family and not attack this country?" asked Edgar.


    Dael turned silent.


    Edgar chuckled and said,"There is only one way you can leave here."


    "Then so be it!" Shouted Dael as threads of water moved around his right arm.


    FIST OF GUARDIAN


    He struck his right fist. A huge water tornado attacked.


    Edgar stretched his right arm.


    WIND TORNADO


    BANG! The two huge tornadoes shed.


    BOOM! They exploded, causing trees and debris to be blown away.


    Dael was in a throwing stance. A huge energy ball has formed over his right hand.


    DRAGON SYNC: STORM BOMB


    The energy ball rapidly moved down. It expanded, then smaller energy balls came out.


    Boom! The energy ball exploded. The expanding, smaller energy balls flew in all directions.


    Edgar kept dodging the energy balls. He jumped up with a somersault, then an energy ball moved below his head.


    Dael suddenly appeared and smashed his hands.


    BOOM! Edgar crashed to the ground. His huge aura arms were crossed in front of his body.


    Dael struck with his right fist.


    Bang! An armored arm rose and blocked his attack. An earth pir hit his right side and pushed him away.


    A huge circle appeared beneath Edgar.


    "You are not the only one who has that kind of skill," he said with a smile.


    ART OF IFFENHEIM: WARRIOR SYNC


    A mound rose from the ground and covered Edgar. It rose up to ten meters and molded into a golem with full body armor.


    The two giants stared at each other.


    "I wonder, what kind of family or country can cultivate a prodigy like you?" asked Dael.


    Edgar chuckled and sais,"I''m just from an ordinary family.''


    "Ridiculous!" shouted Dael. He flew into the air.


    A huge circle appeared in the air.


    ART OF IFFENHEIM: SUPPRESSION


    A giant earth pir rapidly fell down.


    Bang! Dael crossed his arms above his head, but the pir pushed him to the ground.


    Edgar dashed and struck his right fist.


    Dael cast magic, then a water tornado appeared and covered him. The tornado blocked the attack, then burst, causing Edgar to be blown away.


    Big threads of water moved around Dael''s arms.


    "Ah!" he shouted as he swung his arms. The threads of water burst. The giant earth pir was blown away.


    Edgar was pushed back. His feet were dragged to the ground, causing a small gully to appear. He put more strength into his feet, then he jumped to a tree. He kicked the trunk and jumped into the air. He caught the giant earth pir and lifted it over his shoulder. A magic circle appeared at the other end of the pir, and he threw it down.


    ART OF IFFENHEIM: RAIN OF PILLARS


    The magic circle expanded. The giant pir went into the circle and turned into many smaller pirs.


    BOOM! BOOM! BOOM! The pirs are hitting the trees and the ground. Daelwas dodging or blocking the pirs with his fists.


    Edgarnded on top of a tree,then he charged down.


    Dael dodged an earth pir and caught it with his right hand. His sharp fingernails were buried in the pir. Threads of water moved around the pir and turned it into a huge water spear, then he threw it into the air.


    Edgar dodged the water spear. He rotated for one hundred eighty degrees in the air. His feetnded on an earth pir embedded in the trunk of a tree, then he moved down and struck his fist.


    Dael crossed his arms and blocked the attack, but he was pushed to his back. He jumped up and wanted to fly in the air, but Edgar jumped forward and held his feet.


    He smashed Dael to the ground.


    BANG! A crater appeared where Dael crashed.


    Edgar strengthened his grip on Dael''s feet. He rotated and threw him into a tree.


    Dael crashed into the tree.


    Bang! Edgar struck his right fist.


    Dael crossed his arms, but he was pushed back with the broken tree on his back. Edgar dashed. He pulled an earth pir from the ground as he ran, then he jumped forward.


    Bang! The pir is buried to the ground, but Dael dodged and rolled. Threads of water were moving around his right arm while he was standing up, then he struck.


    A huge water tornado attacked Edgar and blew him away.


    Dael took the opportunity and flew into the air. He looked at his enemy, who was bouncing on the ground.


    "If I were to fly away, he just needs to stop using his skill and follows me in the air until I run out of mana. I don''t have a chance against him without my dragon sync. He is a monster. He used many powerful magic, but he doesn''t seem exhausted. My dragon sync is consuming a lot of mana, so I can''t always cast powerful magic like him. I tried to finish him with physical attacks, but it failed," thought Dael as he gripped his fists.


    "I will finish this fight with one powerful magic."


    He raised his arms. A huge circle appeared in front of his hands. Water elements were gathering in the circle.


    Edgar was standing as he looked at Dael floating in the air. He cast magic. Earth rise and climbed from his feet. His armor was turning bulky like a robot, then a huge cannon formed over his left shoulder.


    MAGIC ART: X1

 Chapter 205 A Conclusion

    Chapter 205 A Conclusion


    "He is capable of magic like that?" thought Dael with shock.


    X1 was one of the results of magic research by Edgar.


    "He really is a monster, but I can''t lose!" thought Dael, then he attacked.


    DRAGON SYNC: TERMINATION


    X1 CANNON: TWILIGHT


    BANG! Two powerful beams shed in the air.


    Dael pushed the beam as he shouted. The beam from the cannon was being defeated. He rapidly moved down.


    BANG! His attack was stopped. The beam was stopped by a five-meter white sword, the Swordheart.


    Edgar was holding the sword with his right hand. The tip stopped the beam from moving further.


    The bulky armor and cannon crumbled, then the original armor of the golem returned. Two huge magic circles appeared on the de of the sword.


    "Your attack is powerful, but the fight ends here."


    SWORDHEART: TORN


    The huge sword flew like a beam.


    BANG! It pierced the beam and hit Dael.


    CRUNCH! The sword crashed him into trees and broke the trunks. Dragon sync dispersed, then Dael crashed into a tree and coughed out blood. As he fell from the air, the faces of children and Mason''s younger self crossed his mind.


    "I''m sorry," thought Dael, then he lost consciousness and crashed to the ground.


    The swordheart became smaller while it was flying back. The golem was walking,then it turned into sand and scattered. The swordheart went into Edgar''s forehead and returned to his sea of consciousness.


    He put the man into illusion and thought,"They really want to bring down the government, but the resources that the families can use against the country should be smaller than before. Their focus should not be here, but why are they still targeting the country? Is it to serve as a warning?"


    He frowned while he kept thinking.


    "Passive defense will not stop them, so if they keep attacking, I will create an imaginary enemy that will terrify them and divert their attention!" thought Edgar as his eyes turned sharper, then he looked at the unconscious Dael.


    "This is a good man, but too bad, he met the wrong master."


    A few minutester, a man was running in the jungle.


    "Huff-Huff Fuck! I almost died from that golem!" Thought the man.


    Bang! An earth spear stabbed where he was running.


    "Shit!" cursed the man. He was able to dodge the attack and jumped to a tree. He kicked the trunk and held a branch. He swung to another tree and rotated his body in mid-air, but a white aura de was moving to his neck.


    "Fuc-"


    Edgar was floating in the air while he was using life detection.


    "There are some of them remaining, but there are more threatening enemies that need to be removed before they hear what happened here."


    In a particr house within a city, a man in his fifties wearing eyesses was typing on hisptop. His name was Vincent, an advocate of people''s rights. He chuckled while he was writing his article. His advocacy sounds good, but the benefits he was suggesting for the citizens will bankrupt the government. He knew that his suggestion was unrealistic, but his aim was to increase his appeal to citizens. His tactic worked. The articles that he wrote received many likes and goodments.


    He finished writing, then drank his coffee as he browsed thements on his previous articles.


    "Mr. Vincent, I hope you run for senator in the next election. We need someone like you," said a user. Thement received many likes and positive replies.


    Vincent chuckled while he was reading thements. He was so absorbed by what he he was reading.


    "You are really popr," said a voice that suddenly appeared within the room.


    "Hahahaha, you think so?" asked Vincent, then he froze. Sweat appeared on his face as he turned his head and looked at the red-haired man.


    Edgar hit the man in the head. He was eliminating the chess pieces nted by Dael and Holtien family.


    In the morning, news about the rebellion was all over the news and social media. The reporters flocked to the city where the rebellion urred. They interviewed the witnesses, including Robin and Ban.


    "Fire arrows? Why does it sound familiar?" said a reporter. The other reporters nodded their heads. They were trying hard to dig up their memories.


    "Ah! I remember! It''s the man that saved Quezon City!" shouted a reporter.


    The eyes of other reporters lit up.


    "Is it the Seo family again that saved the city?" thought the reporters.


    The news of the failure of the rebellion and the attack on the hideout reached Mason''s ears. The lookout that ran away only saw the huge fire magic circle in the sky.


    "Fire magic? Seo family?"


    Mason turned silent. If Dael escaped the attack, he should havemunicated with him.


    "The Seo family in that country is just a branch. No one among the members of that branch can stop Dael and cast powerful magic like that. The suppression of rebellion and identification of the hideout is too fast. Is it the force hiding behind the scene?" thought Mason, then he looked at the garden through the balcony. His sister, Amanda, was tending the garden.


    "Sigh, another piece is gone."


    President Agusto felt relieved that the rebellion was immediately suppressed, but he also felt worried because Swordsman confirmed his suspicion that the families were behind it.


    "Be alert. We might suffer another attack," ordered Agusto to the army generals, police chief, and his ministers.


    "Where is Viel?" asked Agusto to Owen.


    "Sir, I already ordered someone to tell him the situation. He is deep within a broken world, so it might take time before he cane back," said Owen.


    Agusto nodded his head and said,"We need every force that we can have. We are fighting against a monster."


    Edgar, Agusto, PHA, and the armed personnel were alert for follow-up attacks. They felt a little relieved that no uprising or chaos happened in the following days.


    Meanwhile, western countries imposed several sanctions on China and some of its toppanies.


    Song Yi, the spokesperson for foreign affairs in China,had anger on his face while he was walking in a hallway.


    "Why the hell are those families attacking us again?!!" asked Song Yi in his mind.


    Nond watched the press conference for Song Yi with a sneer.

 Chapter 206 New Members

    Chapter 206 New Members


    Moonlight shone over a city while two teens were standing on the rooftop of a building.


    "Hahahaha, it took time to make them. Now, we are ready," said Ban, who was holding a bag. He took a cloth from the bag and gave it to another teen.


    Robin held the cloth with an ugly face. He threw the cloth to the floor and shouted.


    "How can I wear a damn cloth that looks like a bat?!"


    He pointed his finger at Ban.


    "You! You wanted toplete the wish of your father! But why do I need to wear that damn cloth? You should have at least removed those two pointed ears!" Shouted Robin.


    Banughed while scratching his head. Their bickering was interrupted by a loud scream.


    "Kyaaaa!" A woman''s scream reached their ears. They looked at each other, then hurried to wear their outfits.


    "Fuck!" cursed Robin as he wore the cloth.


    They stood at the edge of the rooftop and looked at the scene below them.


    "Did you learn gliding before?" asked Robin.


    "N-No," answered Ban with a sweat on his face.


    "Me too. Fufufufu, this will be exciting. On the count of three, we will jump," said Robin.


    "3-2-1 JUMP!"


    Robinughed while Ban gritted his teeth. They used their capes and glided, but they couldn''t control the direction very well.


    "Shit!" Cursed by both of them, they collided with each other. They screamed while falling.


    "It''s time to use it," said Ban. His face turned serious. He put his hand on the belt and pressed a button.


    HIDDEN ART: BAT HOOK


    A cable string is shot from his belt. Its top has something pointed and sharp. It went to a metal staircase and its hooks were released.


    Ban stopped falling,then swung in the air whileughing. Fire jets appeared on Robin''s feet, then hended on a stair.


    "That was dangerous! I should just use my magic," thought Robin. He looked at Ban, who was happily swinging in the air.


    "The bastard is really enjoying it," he thought with a chuckle.


    "Come on! Let''s keep going!" Shouted Robin.


    Ban put a thumb up with a grin, then he pressed a button on his belt. He kept pressing the button, but the cable string was not pulled back. Sweat appeared on his face.


    Robin looked at Ban, who was still swinging in the air.


    "What are you doing?!" he shouted.


    "I-I''m stuck," answered Ban. The two of them turned silent.


    "Fuck!" Cursed Robin, then he pointed his finger at the string.


    ART OF FIRE: PISTOL


    The fireball hit the string, but it was not even scratched. Robin was speechless.


    "Why is it so tough?!" he asked.


    "I-Its materials are made from high-level beasts," said Ban.


    Robin cursed, then jumped on top of the railing. He jumped into the air and pushed himself up with fire jets. He lifted the metal that was hooked to the stair.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Ban while falling.


    "Idiot! Use your magic!" Shouted Robin.


    "O-Oh, right! I forgot. I was too excited to use the outfit," thought Ban, then he rotated his body in mid-air and cast earth magic.


    Both of themnded on the ground with ease,then they rushed to the alley where the scream came from.


    "Wait! We haven''t thought of our names," said Robin.


    "Y-Your right," replied Ban.


    Robin touched his chin, then his eyes lit up.


    "I will be called Jet. How about you?"


    "I-It''s Bat," answered Ban while scratching his head.


    "Isn''t that the same as telling your true name?"


    "How about Batearthman?"


    "That is so lousy!"


    "Batelman?"


    "Why can''t you remove the word bat?!"


    Sweats appeared on Ban''s face while thinking of a name.


    Robin''s face looked helpless, and he said,"Let''s save the woman first."


    Ban nodded his head and felt relieved. They entered the alley and shouted.


    "Evil scum! Your time hase!"


    They looked around in the alley. There was a woman who looked scared.


    "Where are the scum?" asked Robin.


    The woman pointed her finger. A white cat was biting on the neck of a rat.


    "M-My cat bit a rat. I-I''m scared she will eat it," said the woman.


    Robin and Ban stared at the cat and rat. They were speechless.


    "Hmm?" Ban noticed the rat. Its eyes seemed watery while looking at them. The rat seemed to be pleading.


    "Is it just me, or do you also notice the pleading of the rat?" whispered Ban to Robin.


    Robin stared at the rat and also noticed it.


    "Y-Your right," he answered.


    "I heard that some animals have developed higher intelligence. It rarely happens, but we might have encountered it. We are lucky! If we can train it, we will have a king of rats that canmand millions of rats. They will be our secret army and spy!" said Ban with excitement.


    "Bat, you are a genius!" said Robin.


    Banughed while scratching his head. He felt ttered by thepliment.


    "We should give it a name that is appropriate for a king of its kind," he said while touching his chin.


    "Batratking?"


    "You should remove the word bat."


    "Ratking? That is toomon. How about doberbat?"


    "Why do you insist on adding the word bat?!"


    The woman looked at the weird men, who continued bickering. She was getting scared of them.


    "Candy! Let''s go. I will give you your favorite salmon," said the woman to the cat.


    The white cat heard the word salmon. It can''t help but tighten its jaw when it heard its favorite food.


    "Nooo! Rotterbat!" screamed Ban. He rushed to the rat that was bleeding from its neck.


    "Rotter! Hold on! Our adventure has not even begun!" shouted Robin.


    The rat had tears in its eyes.


    "Damn idiots," was probably thest thought of the rat.


    The woman felt more scared of the two weird men. She carried her cat and quickly ran away.


    Ban touched a wooden que. They buried the rat in a park.


    "Rotterbat, you will forever be part of our memory. We could have formed a great team together," he said with teary eyes. Robin also had teary eyes.


    A sudden chuckle catched their attention. They looked up and saw a red-haired man floating in the air.


    "It will be difficult for the two of you to find scum. I can help you find them, but they are not the true threat. I can make you more powerful, but are you willing to bear the price?"

 Chapter 207 School Festival

    Chapter 207 School Festival


    There was a festival at Seanlu''s school. Other schools were invited to the event. A stage y was conducted in a donated school theater.


    Remry''s mouth and body were tied. There were two groups facing each other. They were the bandits group and the prince with his personal guard. Seanlu and Eric were only extras.


    "Ha-hahaha, look who came! It''s the ha-handsome and courageous prince," said the bandit leader. His face looked unnatural. He felt like he had eaten a fly.


    The prince had a wide smile.


    "Scums! How dare you take my future wife! I will hang you all in the gallows!" He shouted.


    Eric, the extra bandit, suddenly charged and stabbed his sword.


    "You are the scum!" He shouted. A man appeared in front of the prince and held the tip of the sword with his fingers.


    Seanlu, the extra personal guard, looked at Eric.


    "You took a beloved woman. Who are you calling scum?!" he said.


    "That prince staged the kidnapping! How else can the bandit leader praise him?!!" shouted Eric. The bandit leader was speechless. The script was changed and insisted on by the influential student acting as a prince. The audience looked bored, but the sudden change excited them. They weren''t sure of what was happening, but they wanted to keep watching. Some students who were about to get out of the theater went back to their seats.


    "Bandits are really treacherous. How dare you create dissension?!!" shouted Seanlu, then he struck his right palm. Eric pulled his sword while rotating his body, then swung it.


    Seanlu ducked and dodged the strike on his neck, then he moved and struck his palm. Eric jumped back, then moved forward and stabbed. Seanlu rotated his body. He held Eric''s hand and pulled toward him.


    Eric jumped forward with a backflip. He dodged the strike to his head. Then he made rapid stabs after hended on the floor.


    Seanlu dodged the attacks with his footwork. The eyes and mouths of the other role yers were wide open.


    "Are you the main characters or us?" asked the bandit leader and prince in their minds.


    Their attacks on each other were getting stronger, causing damage to the stage.


    Boom! The stage gave in, causing the role yers to scream and fall. Seanlu and Eric also fell. The teacher in charge of the y rushed to the students. He pointed his finger at the two of them, who looked embarrassed while scratching their heads.


    "Y-you two-," he was interrupted by a loud p. He looked at the audience, pping and whistling. The audience thinks that the real show was the fight between the two martial artists and the actors deliberately made the start boring for a sudden twist and surprise.


    "ss rep, I''m sorry that the y is destroyed. An extra wanted attention and disrupted the y, so I had to improvise," said Seanlu when they went backstage.


    "What did you say?!" shouted Eric.


    Remry giggled and said,"It''s fine. The audience loved it."


    A student ran to Remry with worry and sweat on his face.


    "President, there is a problem with one of our events! The exhibition match can''t happen because there is a problem with the stomachs of the yers!" Hurriedly said the student.


    "W-What to do? Many people came to watch it," said Remry. She is the president of the student union. They made an extra effort to invite the two teams.


    The student also didn''t know what to do, and then his eyes lit up when he saw Eric and Seanlu behind Remry.


    Within a gym, there weres for badminton and one other sport, Sepak Takraw. The for the sport is low and the game is like volleyball, but instead of hands, only the feet, knees, chest, and head can be used to touch the rattan ball. Each team has three yers on the court.


    Seanlu and Eric were stretching their feet.


    "Four eyes, people came for the game. Don''t make it look ugly even though we can''t use aura or magic," said Eric.


    Seanlu sneered and said,"Spear addict, the game won''t look ugly, but I will make you look like one."


    "What did you say?!"


    Their argument was interrupted when the referee called for them. The coin was tossed, and it was Seanlu''s serve. He looked at his two teammates. They were students of his school who had experience ying Sepak. They felt nervous that so many people were watching their game.


    "You just need to toss the ball. Then keep staying in the corner. Leave everything to me," said Seanlu. Eric said the same thing to his teammates.


    Seanlu stood at the center of the half court.


    Eric smirked and said,"Four eyes, you won''t score a single point."


    The eyes of Seanlu turned sharper.


    "I should be the one saying that to you!" He signaled for a low toss, then he made a quick kick.


    WIND DROP


    The ball was rotating rapidly and moving in an arc. Threads of wind were moving around it.


    Eric chuckled. He ran to the back of the court and stretched his right foot. The ball bounced high from his foot. He pushed the ball up with his head. He jumped high and rotated his body in the air.


    LIGHTNING KICK


    He kicked the ball with his right foot. Seanlu moved to the side. The ball bounced from his foot.


    "If a simple wind drop is not enough, how about a stronger one?!!"


    The ball was falling, and then he made a very quick-up kick.


    DRAGON DROP


    The side of the ball was hit, causing it to rotate rapidly. A wind dragon covered the ball as it moved in an arc over the.


    Eric dashed and jumped. He stretched his right foot forward while his hands touched the floor. The ball bounced from his foot. The dragon burst, causing strong blows of wind. His teammate had sweat on his face as the wind blows his clothes and hair.


    "Hahahaha, four eyes¡ªthat was close, but not enough!" said Eric. He stood up and hit the ball with his head.


    The ball moved to the right side of the. He stepped on his right foot and jumped while rotating his body in mid-air. He kicked the ball with his left heel.


    LIGHTNING KICK

 Chapter 208 Preparation

    Chapter 208 Preparation


    Seanlu jumped and kicked his foot down. The ball moved up, and he hit it with his head. The ball moved near the. He jumped toward the ball and rotated for three hundred sixty degrees in the air, causing faint threads of wind around him.


    "Hahaha, Spear addict, let''s see if you can still catch it at the back court!" said Seanlu while he was rotating.


    CYCLONE


    He kicked the ball with his right foot. The ball moved rapidly, but another foot moved to its front. Eric made a flying kick, then he hit the ball with his left knee.


    "Four eyes, let''s see if you can predict where the ball is going," said Eric while his back was facing his rival. He jumped with a backflip and kicked the ball with his right foot.


    The audience thought they wasted their timeing to the gym because the original yers were not able to y, but an unexpected surprise was shown to them. They were watching the game with wide open eyes.


    In the evening, within the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, Robin and Ban were introduced by Edgar to the team.


    Their eyes were shining while they looked at the dragon guards. They did not expect that the most famous and strongest vigntes would be on the same team.


    "Nice to meet you all! Please take care of us!" They shouted and bowed their heads.


    "Hahahaha, you are good kids. I heard and watched what you did in the city. If you want power, you are in the right ce," said Gan while patting their shoulders.


    "Hahahaha, that power has a price, though. Can you bear it?" asked Busca.


    "We can!" shouted Robin and Ban, which caused a smile on the team. They held a wee party for the new members.


    The two teens approached Seanlu, who was cooking barbecue.


    "S-Senior brother, c-can I have your autograph?" asked Ban while scratching his head and with a look of embarrassment.


    "Hahahaha, of course!" said Seanlu, who seemed happy.


    Ban looked happy and immediately gave him a notebook and pen.


    "Senior, my girlfriend''s little sister is your big fan," said Ban with a wide smile.


    "G-Girlfriend?" thought Seanlu.


    Ban kept talking and did not notice Seanlu''s expression.


    "You saved her when you raided a den of traffickers. Her eyes were shining when she described how you fought. From that moment, she became your big fan. She even has your poster in her room. I know that many people imitated your autograph. She might think it isn''t genuine, but I still want to give it to her on her birthday hahahaha."


    "Hmm?" He noticed Seanlu''s expression, which turned into stone.


    "W-Why does the senior''s expression look weird?" whispered Ban to Robin.


    "Idiot! He is Simpman! A man who''s been chasing a girl but can''t get her heart! You are hurting his feelings!" Whispered Robin, but their low voice could be clearly heard by Seanlu. Robin''s words further hit him.


    "W-What should I do? Should I introduce him to another girl?" asked Ban.


    "Will you chase a girl other than Ana?"


    "N-no."


    "It''s the same with him. Did Ana chase you or did you chase her?"


    "I chased her. But Senior is a powerful hyperbeing, how can he not get the heart of the girl?"


    "Idiot! That is his secret identity! If we remove that from the equation¡ª"


    Robin and Ban looked up and down at Seanlu.


    "Y-You mean he does not have the courage to chase the girl?" asked Ban.


    Robin touched his chin and said,"That might be the case."


    The frank words of the two boys hit Seanlu many times, which caused a chuckle from Edgar andughter from others.


    After the party, Edgar went back to their house. He stood on the balcony and looked up at the sky.


    "There were no follow-up attacks from the families. It''s time to move on to the next step, but I must do something first."


    In the morning, he was floating above a swamp with green miasma. The miasma spread to the wide area around it. There was a big mound at the center of the swamp, and there were long vines around it.


    Edgar moved near the center, then a vine suddenly moved and attacked him. He jumped up and moved on top of the vine. He ran toward the center. The vine wiggled and tried to shake him off. The other vines rose and attacked. Their top have a big mouth with many sharp teeth.


    He jumped up as threads of lightning gathered on his right hand. A huge lightning spear appeared in his hand. He elerated and raised the spear above his head.


    He smiled and said,"Show me your power!"


    The huge lightning spear rapidly moved to the center of the swamp.


    Boom! It hit the green mound and exploded. There was an angry roar from a beast. The mound was a beast. It was like a twenty-meter-tall ball. It had one huge eye and the vines were its tentacles.


    The beasts roared and attacked.


    Bang! Bang! Its tentacles tried to hit Edgar, but they were hitting the swamp. The beasts looked distressed that the nts in the swamp were getting destroyed. The nts have emerald leaves and green pollen, the favorite food of the beast.


    Edgar chuckled. He pointed to the sky and said,"Follow me if you don''t want to destroy the swamp and your food."


    He moved up, and a lightning spear appeared in his hand. The beast looked at him. It seemed to understand his motive to fight in the sky. It''s one huge eye turned sharper. Miasma came out of its body. The beast floated and faced him in the sky.


    Edgar smiled. He activated his duplicate skill and attacked. The lightning spear flew to the huge eye. The beast swung its tentacle and destroyed the spear. It attacked with green balls. The balls exploded, but Edgar dodged them with ease. The miasma in the air became thicker.


    "The beast''s poison is really deadly. I already duplicated a weaker level of poison, but I am already affected," thought Edgar while looking at the miasma, then he looked at the beast.


    The beast was an important part of the ecology in the area. The poison it regrly released was important for nts to survive. The nts were foods for smaller species and used as medicine or ingredients for potion.


    "Don''t worry, I will not kill you. I just need your help to eliminate a scourge," said Edgar with a smile.

 Chapter 209 Target: Palawan Island

    Chapter 209 Target: Pwan Ind


    Edgar was standing on a roadside. His blue hair and windbreaker were swaying while he was looking at the sea.


    A speeding boat was pulling a man who was riding a surfboard. There were men ying a ball while riding a wave they cast.


    A couple was walking near Edgar when a sudden, strong blow of wind appeared. The girl''s skirt went up, causing her to scream. Her partner had a look of anger while looking at theughing men. An aura covered his body, then he gripped his fists.


    The leader of the men chuckled. He touched his nose with his hand, which had a tattoo of the Poison Guild.


    The girl''s face looked worried when she saw the tattoo. She held the arm of her partner and pulled her away. The man gritted his teeth and moved away with the girl. The guild membersughed.


    Edgar smiled when he saw it. He was thinking if they can still keep their arroganceter. He looked at therge arena, where there was a loud cheer. A huge TV screen was showing amercial of an annual event in the city. The event was called the Monark Tournament. He was in Puerto Pincesa City, where the headquarters of the Poison Guild were located.


    "I hope many hyperbeings with unique powers will participate," thought Edgar. He walked toward the arena with a smile.


    In the mansion of Poison Lord, Vistal was talking to a man who was sitting on a chair that only Poison Lord was allowed to use.


    "Sir, thank you for supervising the event in ce of our boss," said Vistal.


    "Hahahaha, I never had time to watch it in person before, and the event is a lot more interesting this time, so it was not difficult for me to agree," said the man named Rancel, the new branch leader of Death Guild.


    He chuckled and said,"Why did he do it? It isn''t a smart move touching the nerves of the government now. He will definitely suffer losses."


    "He is aware of it, sir. He can bear the losses, but he can''t bear his anger. He wants to send the government a message and wants the country to lose some face," said Vistal with a smile.


    In the headquarters of PHA, Owen was looking at the banner of the Monark Tournament on a floating screen.


    "They are allowing all kinds of weapons. The top reward is a whole ind. Participants have to sign a death waiver. If this kind of deadlypetition is shown publicly, how will the world look at our country?" said Owen with anger.


    "Sir, the change inpetition was done recently, and Poison Guild invited participants from powerful guilds around the world. Those guild will not look at our face. The reward is probably not important to them. They don''tck money, and they just want to fight hyperbeings from around the world. The other participants did not know the changes in the tournament, but Poison Guild chose participants that will likely choose to continue their participation. They arrange everything, sir, to carry out the event, and we are toote to stop it," said a female officer.


    "Where is the scum?" asked Owen.


    "Poison Lord is in a foreign country. He went inside a tier 3 Poison World. The man supervising the event is named Rancel. He reced Kas as the branch leader of Death Guild. If we want to stop the event without offending the powerful guilds, we need to use a soft method, but the tournament might already be finished before we seed. We can''t stop the tournament now, but simr deadly rules will not happen in the future," said the officer.


    Owen''s face had a frown, then his face turned fierce while he was making an order.


    "Ban the tournament in all channels. Aren''t there underground markets secretly controlled by the Poison Guild? Raid them! Find evidence that will put members of the guild to jail. If there is none, then nt them! How dare that scum do this when his influence on the government is near a freezing point!"


    In the evening, a raid happened on underground markets that had links to the Poison Guild. Vistal tried many ways to cut the guild''s link, but the government was determined to pin an illegal case on them, so evidence was produced and found on site. The crimes involving members of the guild were reopened and investigated. Rancelughed when he heard the news. Vistal shook his head and smiled helplessly.


    In the morning, the arena''s seats werepletely upied. There was a huge circr stage at the center and six towers around it for the magic shield. Drones with cameras were flying around the stage.


    "Are you all ready?!!" asked the host loudly to the audience.


    "YEAAAH!"


    "Then let''s not wait any longer and start the tournament! The first part is the royal rumble! One man will remain on stage,  and those powerful winners of the rumble willpete to be the king of an ind! Any participants that went down the stage will be eliminated! A hyperbeing on stage can still participate as long as he does not surrender or die! Now, let the fight begin!"


    "YEAAAH!"


    A magic shield appeared around the stage where many hyperbeings were standing. Edgar smiled while he was looking at the hyperbeings. He was surrounded at the center while they looked at him with fierce eyes.


    "Oooh! Iceman is in trouble. He seems to be the highest threat on the stage, and the participants have joined forces to eliminate him! What will Iceman do?!" shouted the host. Edgar had blue hair and was wearing a mask. He was in disguise, and he used it as an identity to join the tournament.


    A man chuckled while he was looking at Edgar. He cast magic, then a fire sword appeared on his hand.


    "Boy, move down from the stage if you don''t want to get cut and burned. Don''t waste your time here, or else I will break that mask and reveal the face you are hiding hahahaha!"


    The others alsoughed.


    "Boy! Don''t waste everyone''s mana and aura! Move down!"


    "Move down before you lose a limb!"


    The others kept shouting, but Edgar only chuckled. A huge circle appeared on the floor.


    WATER WAVE


    A big wave of water appeared and rapidly moved in all directions.

 Chapter 210 Monark Tournament

    210 Monark Tournament


    "Ahhh!" screamed the participants. Some of them tried to stab their weapons into the floor.


    ng! "Fuck! Why is the stage so damn tough?" cursed the participants when their weapons did not prate the floor.


    Boom! The big wave of water and the participants crashed to the ground, below the stage.


    "Shit!" cursed the man holding a fire sword. He stood up and looked at Edgar with fierce eyes.


    "Pushing off the stage is disqualified?" The man chuckled.


    "How can the rules be boring like that? I will show Poison Lord how to make the show more exciting!" said the man with a big grin. He walked toward the stage, and the others seemed encouraged, but they stopped moving when a big man named Malik appeared behind the man holding a fire sword.


    Malik was grinning while raising his arm. His face looked hideous as he smashed the head of the man.


    Boom! The disqualified participants that wanted to move to the stage had sweat on their faces as they looked at the man on the ground, smashed by a green dinosaur arm.


    Malik chuckled while he was looking at the men who wanted to move.


    "Rules are rules. I''ll make sure that you''ll obey them," said Malik with a big grin. The participants looked at each other, then moved away from the stage. Heughed, then signaled for the magic shield to be removed.


    "YEEEEAH!" was cheered by the audience.


    "Ohhhhh! We have a dark horse!" Loudly said the host.


    "ICEMAN! ICEMAN!"


    Rancel chuckled while watching in a VIP room with Vistal.


    "Blue hair? Water magic? His name indicates that he is also an ice magician. Is he from that family in Europe?" asked Rancel.


    "I don''t know. We did not send an invitation from that family. He probably joined the tournament for fun like that man from the Knight Guild," said Vistal.


    "Hahahaha, that man from Knight Guild did note for fun. He came to mess up the tournament," said Rancel.


    Vistal chuckled and said,"As long as he has time, he will mess up the tournament, but it will be different this year. It will be best if someone among the hyperbeings we invited can make him stay in this ce forever."


    "Hahahaha, Poison Lord is really tricky. He can no longer endure that troublemaker Alex, but he is using others'' hands to eliminate him. Are you sure David will not take revenge? You''ve seen his power. He will not destroy this city, but your guild will definitely suffer a lot. The full power of the 8th circle is not known. Even Sir Riva does not know the whole power of our guild master, Death God," said Rancel.


    "The rules of the tournament are clear to participants. If something happened to Alex because of his idiocy, how can it be med on our Lord? Being a subordinate of Death God is not just a decoration," said Vistal with a smile.


    "Hahahaha, you are using our guild master as a shield. Death God is not dumb. He will notice the n, but he will just probably smile. It''s one of the reasons why he likes Poison Lord," said Rancel, then he looked at Edgar, who was moving away from the stage.


    "A dark horse indeed. The show became more interesting."


    Edgar moved to an audience seat and watched the following rumbles. He smiled while he was estimating the opponents in his bracket for the tournament.


    "My opponents have useful powers," he thought.


    In the evening, he was standing on a balcony while looking in the direction of Poison Lord''s mansion.


    "How much power does an heir have in a life-and-death battle? That Poison Lord is really tricky. He was hiding his true level, so I had to dy the attack," Edgar thought, then he looked up in the sky and smiled.


    "Poison Lord,e back quickly. I have a surprise for you."


    In the morning, all the winners of the rumbles picked a number from a box, and then the matches were finalized. The tournament continued in the afternoon.


    Edgar stood on the stage with his opponent, Mistav, who was holding a huge square sword.


    Mistav was grinning and said,"You should give up or else you will lose your head. Our guild is not afraid even if you belong to a powerful family. This is a life-and-death tournament. A flower boy like you should not be joining this kind of tournament to avoid causing eve-"


    "Hurry up and do it. I am here to test your power," said Edgar.


    Mistav''s face turned ugly and he shouted," Arrogant brat! You will not have an easy death!"


    He used magic, then a mist suddenly appeared and spread quickly to the whole stage.


    "Ooooh! Mistav immediately used his power! How will Iceman fight within the mist?! Can he find Mistav or will we see another deadman when the mist is cleared?" asked the host. The audience watched with excitement.


    WATER ARROW


    Bang! The arrows were destroyed by an ice spear held by Edgar''s right hand. He tried to sense Mistav''s location, but he couldn''t sense his energy.


    "I could sense his magic attacks, but I can''t sense his energy. ording to information, his energy will be hidden within the mist as long as he does not use aura and other elements aside from water. My cloaking magic can hide my energy, but I can''t hide my body and can''t use magic or aura. It is even much more versatile than a shadow cloak. Mistav''s skill is useful," Edgar thought, then he activated his skill.


    DUPLICATE ACTIVATE


    He smiled and rotated his body to his side. A huge water de attacked where he was standing.


    ng! The spear he struck was blocked by the huge sword of Mistav. The impact of their sh cleared the mist around them.


    "Oooh! The sneak attack of Mistav failed. How did Iceman know about the attack on his back?! Mistav''s silent steps are known. You won''t know he is behind you until his sword is swinging at your neck!" said the host.


    Edgar smiled. He could not sense Mistav in a normal way, but his life detection could.

 Chapter 211 Mist

    211 Mist


    Mistav looked sharply at Edgar.


    "It seems that you know I am behind you. How did you find me?" he asked.


    "It''s a huge secret. You will put me in trouble if I tell you. I might tell you, though, if you can force me to say it," said Edgar.


    "Arrogant bastard!" shouted Mistav. He cast magic, and then a water tornado appeared around him.


    Edgar moved away. Mistav removed the water tornado, then controlled the mist to fill the gap.


    WATER SWORDS


    Water swords appeared around him and attacked. Edgar jumped away, then Mistav silently dashed.


    Schwing! Mistav shed his big sword, but Edgar stepped on an ice block. He rotated his body in the air and stabbed his spear to Mistav''s head.


    Bang! A water tornado blocked the spear.


    "What the hell! Can he tell where I am in the mist?" thought Mistav. The water tornado burst, and Edgar was pushed back.


    "If he can sense me on the whole stage,then the mist is useless, but if he can only sense me within a short distance, I will still have many options to take his head," thought Mistav while looking at his enemy. Mist covered him, then he became invisible again to the audience.


    WATER ARROWS


    Edgar moved away, then stabbed his spear to the floor.


    ICE RIDGE


    Many sharp ice rose from the floor. Both of their attacks were causing gaps in the mist. The audience was able to get a glimpse of what was happening. Mistav looked at the sharp ice that did not attack where he was standing.


    He chuckled and thought,"His sense is really limited to a short distance."


    A water sword lifted him to the air. More water swords appeared around him.


    "Flower boy! I''ming for your head!" He shouted, then water swords attacked. The sword where he was standing moved in the air, along with some swords.


    Edgar dodged the water swords. They were hitting the floor, causing them to burst.


    "Oooh! Mistav is attacking from a long distance. Iceman seems capable of sensing him, but is it limited only to a short distance? How is Mistav going to fight?! Iceman is dodging his attacks with ease. Will he fly with a water sword and make a surprise attack?!"


    "Fucking dumb host! How can you reveal my n?! Dumbass!" cursed Mistav in his mind.


    Edgar jumped away from a water sword. Mistav elerated from the air and attacked.


    WATER BLADE


    Edgar stepped on an ice and avoided the huge water de.


    ng! He blocked the follow-up attack by Mistav with the body of the spear. The spear blocked the huge sword, but he was pushed back.


    The mist on the stage became taller, then Mistav moved up.


    "Oooh, the mist is getting higher. Is Mistav going to attack with a wide-range attack from the ai-"


    "Shut up! Dumbass!" shouted Mistav to the host, causingughter from the audience.


    A huge circle appeared above him, and then many water swords fell like rain. Edgar cast magic, then many pieces of sharp ice rose and moved into the air. The ice was exploding with the attacks.


    Mistav was moving down with a water sword while threads of water were rotating on his sword. He jumped away when a sharp ice attacked the water sword. He stepped on ice debris and elerated from the air. He shed his sword, which became two meters long.


    DEATH CLEAVE


    Bang! A huge water de hit the floor, causing a huge, shallow de mark to appear. The impact caused a huge gap to appear in the mist. Edgar had jumped away and dodged the attack.


    He chuckled and thought,"It''s time."


    He elerated from the air and stabbed his spear. Mistav moved away and wanted to move further, but a huge water wave suddenly swept him away.


    "Ahhh!" He screamed while he was being pushed back.


    FREEZE


    The huge water wave turned into ice. Mistav was trapped inside. Edgar walked as he put more aura on his spear. He dashed and stabbed.


    Boom! The spear hit Mistav, but he was able to protect his body with his aura. He coughed out blood and bounced on the stage. The hit pushed him off the stage.


    The audience turned silent, then loudly cheered.


    "YEEEAAH!!"


    "ICEMAN! ICEMAN!"


    "Oooh, what a sudden turn! We did not expect that to happen!" said the host.


    Rancel chuckled and said,"He is more powerful than we thought. He was fighting with ease and ended the fight with ease."


    Vistal smiled and said,"There is a chance that he''ll face Alexter. I hope that he won''t act like a flower boy."


    "Hahahaha, contrary to what everyone knows, children from the families were undergoing tough training. Each of them has blood on their own hands before they reach adulthood. Earth was not like before. It''s the age where strength matters. How can the head of the family allow the children to be useless flower boys?" said Rancel, then he remembered another matter.


    "By the way, what is your n for the underground arena?"


    "Our influence on the government reached a freezing point, so we have to close it temporarily. The government will definitely not allow the arena to continue. Death God will not protect us just for an underground arena. Our customers will also not waste their resources to prevent its closure since other forces are also operating the same business around the world,"said Vistal.


    Rancel chuckled and said,"We were all caught off guard. This country''s government reached an unprecedented height of power. The country''s families and politicians are acting like dogs. Laws that are beneficial to the country are passing one after another. Isn''t that country afraid that the Philippines will be a tiger?"


    Vistal sneered and said,"They might want to develop this country into a worthy piece for whatever n they have."


    "Hahahaha, that possibility is high. Will the country have enough guts to confront our guildter? I have to do something to remove their delusions," said Rancel with a smile. Vistal was expressionless, but he was smiling inside. He hoped that it would get out of hand, so the country and Death Guild would directly sh.


    "I should discuss with the Lordter if we can make tensions between the Death Guild and the country," thought Vistal.

 Chapter 212 Hidden Dark

    212 Hidden Dark


    Edgar watched the next fight that would decide his next opponent the next day.


    Two participants were standing on the stage. A man was wearing a cowboy outfit and had two magic-caliber guns on his waist. The other was a burly man with armor and an axe.


    The burly man grinned and said,"Texas, I heard your magic bullet is fast. I wonder if it can prate my aur-"


    BANG! A sudden sound of a gun interrupted the man. There was a missing piece on top of his ear. Sweat appeared on the man''s face.


    Texas chuckled while pointing his gun.


    "You are too unlucky that you met me too early. Your speed is too slow, and your defense cannot stop my bullet. If you insist on fighting, a hole will definitely appear on your forehead."


    The burly man gritted his teeth and strengthened his grip on his axe. The matchup was too bad. He had no advantage over his opponent, so he eventually gave up.


    The audience cheered. Texas waved his hand. He pointed his finger at the audience, where many of his fellow countrymen were sitting, causing a loud cheer. Edgar was touching his chin as he thought.


    In the evening, he made another disguise, walked around the city, and watched its prosperous scene. There were many foreigners walking on the streets. There were shops of international brands, and customers kepting in and out. He reached a particr district of the city and stared at the gorgeous lights that could be seen in famous cities around the world. There were many clubs and casinos.


    "A prosperous city indeed, but how many bones are buried to keep this scene?" he thought while his eyes were turning sharper. He walked toward a casino, but something caught his attention.


    In front of a club, a middle-aged man who was holding a bag and looked haggard was arguing with a guard in front of the club.


    "Old man, I already told you. You can''t do it here. If you want to pay your debt, contact the person and give it to him," said the guard.


    The middle-aged man named Fred wanted to speak, but the guard looked at him with his sharp eyes. He gritted his teeth and insisted.


    "I-I don''t trust that man! The money is here for the debt and interest. I want my daughter back! I will not move away from here without her!" said Fred. He was fooled into a business partnership by his friend. His friend ran away with the money, and the creditors were forcing him to pay the debt. He did not have money. They made threats to take his organs, so his daughter was forced to work. He took several jobs to save money. He did not try his luck in the mountain or forest to look for rare medicine because he was too afraid to die without paying the debt.


    A man named Amil looked at the crowd that was increasing and watching the scene. He smiled and approached Fred.


    He patted the man''s shoulder and said,"Old man, let''s talk about it inside. The others might misunderstand."


    "No! I will wait for my daughter here!" Answered Fred.


    Amil chuckled and said,"Old man, you are not following the right process, but I will do as you wish to keep our credibility."


    He looked at one of the guards and said, "Check the bag and IOU."


    The guard made a check and nodded at Amil.


    "Call the girl. Tell her that the debt is already paid. Sigh, I told her she didn''t need to work here to pay the debt, but she insisted. I''m happy that she can finally leave here," said Amil. The crowd nodded their heads when they heard him. Fred wanted to curse at the shameless face of the man.


    A beautifuldy came out of the club. Tears fell from her eyes when she saw her father. He aged a lot from thest time she saw him. Fred cried and rushed to his daughter.


    "Elia, let''s go home," he said while holding his daughter''s hand. Elia nodded her head while tears fell from her eyes. Amil pped his hands. The crowd did the same. Fred and Elia rode a taxi and rushed to their home, but they still looked worried.


    "We must leave the ind tonight. Those clubs and casinos are somehow affiliated with the Poison Guild. I won''t feel safe as long as we are within the territory of Poison Lord," said Fred.


    "Dad, let''s go to the hospital tomorrow. You don''t look fine," said Elia.


    Fred smiled and said,"I''m fine as long as I can take you somewhere safe. The country is getting better and safer. I will take you to the capital. It is now the safest ce in the country."


    The taxi drove to a neighborhood on the outskirts of the city. There were apartment buildings in that ce.


    "Old man, I can only drive up to here," said the driver.


    "C-Can''t you move in front of our apartment?" asked Fred.


    "Old man, you live in this neighborhood, so you should be aware of its danger," said the driver. Fred gritted his teeth. They got out of the car and looked at the dark street.


    "We just need to move quickly," said Fred to Elia. The driver smirked when he looked at their backs, then he drove away.


    Fred and Elia stopped in their tracks. Amil and two other men came out of the corners and surrounded them.


    Amil chuckled and said,"Old man, I told you that you were not following the right process. I will tell you how it should work. You will pay the debt with interest and suddenly die. Your daughter will receive the news of your death and inherit the debt. She will keep working until she bes useless hahahaha. Old man, if you try to destroy the system of the ind, both of you have only one end."


    Fred and Elia had a look of despair on their faces.


    "Hey, Hey, people are sleeping here. You are interrupting our sweet rest," said a foreign man from an open window on the second floor of an apartment. He had blond hair and was wearing loose sleeves. He looked like he just woke up from his sleep. Amil and the two men looked shocked when they saw the foreigner.


    "Alex?! Damn! Why is the troublemaker here?!" They asked in their minds.


    Amil gritted his teeth and said,"Let''s go!"


    Boom! One of the men was smashed to the ground. Lightning was shing on Alex''s whole body while his right hand was holding the head of the man that was smashed to the ground.


    "The justice system on the ind doesn''t seem to be working, so I will help Poison Lord do it on his behalf," said Alex with a grin.

 Chapter 213 Troublemaker

    213 Troublemaker


    "Fuck you, Alex! This is our ind! If you don''t want to taste the way of the ind, you should not block our way!" shouted Amil as he released his aura.


    Alex chuckled as he stood up and said,"Someone told me the same thing. He and his cronies are already buried to the ground."


    What he said caused the faces of Amil and the other man to change. They looked each other in the eyes and understood each other''s thoughts. They both rushed toward Fred and Elia.


    Boom! Amil dodged a lightning that moved to his front. The lightning molded into a knight with full body armor and ance.


    "k!" The other man''s neck was held in Alex''s hand.


    "Ahhh!" screamed the man as lightning electrocuted his body. Alex let go of the man and looked at Amil.


    "Can''t you change a bit? You all do the same thing when you are cornered," he said with a smile.


    Amil gritted his teeth, then turned to his back and ran away. The lightning knight moved. It was very fast. It moved in front of Amil, then stabbed itsnce.


    Amil crossed his arms and blocked the attack, but he was blown to his back. Alex appeared above him and kicked his body with his bare foot.


    Boom! Amil was also smashed to the ground.


    "Sigh, pests are everywhere on this ind because the ruler is also a pest," murmured Alex as he looked at the man on his feet.


    "T-Thank you, sir Alex," said Fred.


    "Hahahaha, I''m just doing what a member of the Knight Guild should do, and it will be a shame if the world loses another beautiful girl," said Alex with a wink at Elia, causing her to blush.


    "You two should quickly move away before what truly happens here reaches the ears of Poison Guild. They can''t handle me, but they have many ways against the two of you," he said.


    "We will forever remember your help!" said Fred and Elia with a deep bow, then they quickly ran away. Alex smiled and took out his phone.


    "Hello, is this the police station?" he asked on the phone.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" asked a policeman on the other line.


    "I want to report a crime. Three men tried to rob me," said Alex.


    "What is your name? Where did it happen?" asked the policeman.


    "I''m Alex Dalton. I don''t know the real name of the ce, but many people called it Yama Street," said Alex.


    "A-Alex Dalton?" The policeman was shocked when he heard the man, then he subconsciously swallowed and continued to ask.


    "W-What happened to the three men?" he asked.


    "Oh, I don''t know if they are still alive," Alex answered.


    "Damn you, Alex!" thought the policeman. He followed the SOP and told Alex to wait.


    Alex chuckled when he heard the policeman. A beautifuldy with auburn hair and loose clothes appeared on the window.


    "Aren''t we going to continue?" she asked with a smile.


    "I''ming! I''ming!" said Alex. The lightning knight burst, then he jumped up. He stepped on earth in the air and moved to the window.


    Within the police station, the incident was reported to the police chief of the city.


    "Ask the eyes and ears of the Poison Guild in that ce to know what truly happened. We can''t trust the words of that damn Alex. Don''t involve the PHA. I will report the incident to the guild, but I think the matter will end here like what happened in the past to avoid expanding the conflict," said the police chief named Omar.


    "It''s that simple, sir?" asked the other policeman named Jeston.


    Omar chuckled and said,"The guild tried to teach him a lesson, but they only suffered more losses. That damn man is venting, so he keeps causing trouble."


    "Venting?" asked Jeston.


    Omar smiled and said,"In the past, the guild identally caused the death of the younger sister of David''s fiancee. That girl is also Alex''s cousin. It was good that David did not ravage the guild to the ground. Death God probably talked with him, so Poison Lord is very lenient to Alex. But Poison Lord seemed to have reached his maximum tolerance. The Monark Tournament is a hidden knife aimed at Alex."


    "Sir, Poison Lord''s trust in you seems to be high. He even mentioned the n to you," said Mark.


    Omar chuckled and said,"He did not mention the n to me. Anyone who is aware of the situation and has a deep mind could realize it. If Alex did not realize it, someone from his guild definitely warned him. That man still entered the tournament, and his arrogance will be his downfall."


    A while ago, when Fred and Elia were running away, a man suddenly appeared and blocked them.


    "Don''t worry, I''m from PHA," said Edgar while showing a fake PHA ID. The father and daughter felt relieved.


    Edgar looked at Fred and smiled. He approached the man and said,"Old man, you only have a few days to apany your daughter if I don''t help you."


    "W-What do you mean?" asked Elia with confusion.


    "Your father has only a few days to live," said Edgar. Elia gasped and looked at her father. Tears flowed from her eyes.


    Edgar tapped the man''s shoulder and said,"Old man, you did a good job of enduring it this far."


    GRAND HEALING


    A golden sphere covered Edgar and Fred. Shimmering golden lights fell on Fred''s body. His mouth was trembling, and his eyes were turning watery while his body was healing. He and his daughter cried. The world was not too cruel. Someone could still lend a hand.


    "Do you have a way to leave the ind?" asked Edgar after healing the man.


    "Y-Yes, I hired a boat," said Fred.


    Edgar nodded his head. He pointed to a taxi and said,"You can use that car."


    "I-Isn''t that the taxi that we used? The driver deliberately led us to Amil. W-Where is he?" asked Elia.


    Edgar smiled and said,"I put him in the right ce."


    "In the underworld," he thought. The father and daughter thanked him a lot and quickly moved away.


    "Watch the two of them. Make sure that they can leave the ind," said Edgar.


    "Got it, boss," said Oscar in the earpiece.


    In the morning, the tournament continued, and the first match was Texas against Iceman.


    Edgar cast magic and formed an ice spear in his hand.


    Bang! A magic bullet attacked him, but he swung his spear and deflected it.


    Texas chuckled and said,"It''s my greeting, so I could know if you are worth using my two guns."

 Chapter 214 Magic Bullet

    214 Magic Bullet


    "His magic bullet is different. The bullet is a lot more powerful. The amplification of the magic gun made it very deadly. Someone tried to use magic guns before, but his attack power became a lot weaker. His fire magic is stronger without the guns, but he insisted on using it, so he died in the broken world. Texas'' magic is different from a usual magic bullet," thought Edgar, then he activated his duplicate skill.


    He dodged the bullets with his footwork. He dashed and swung his rotating spear to deflect the attacks.


    "Ohhh! What an exciting opening! Texas'' bullets are known for their powerful pration and speed, but Iceman is dodging and deflecting them with ease. Why is his spear not prated? Is he using martial arts? Will it be Texas'' turn to face a bad matchup?" The host made the fans of Texas look worried, but the other audience felt more excited.


    WATER WAVE


    Texas jumped up, but water arms suddenly rose from the wave. The arms tried to grasp him, but he cast earth magic and jumped forward with a backflip. He pointed his guns at the floor, but Edgar was not there.


    ng! He blocked the spear that tried to stab his body, but the impact pushed him back.


    Edgar followed, but a bullet attacked him. He rotated and moved to his side as he swung his spear.


    ICE BLADE


    Bang! Texas crashed to the floor, but he blocked the attack with his guns.


    Boom! Edgar stabbed where Texas crashed, but the man dodged the attack. A circle appeared on the floor, then the puddle of water rose and tried to trap Texas, but he jumped up.


    Edgar cast another magic and turned the water into ice. Texas chuckled when he saw many sharp ice that rose from the floor. Many small energy balls appeared around him.


    MAGIC BULLET: ABSOLUTE


    The energy balls exploded and turned into many bullets that rapidly moved in all directions. Edgar rapidly thrust his spear and deflected the bullets. Texas was pointing his gun as fire elements were gathering and forming a huge energy ball on the muzzle.


    He smiled and said,"It seems a small bullet is not enough, so try a bigger one."


    MAGIC BULLET: MAGNUM


    BOOM! The energy ball moved rapidly and caused a strong explosion.


    Strong explosions kept appearing on the stage as Texas kept attacking and Edgar kept dodging.


    Edgar swung his spear and attacked with ice des, but they were easily destroyed. He jumped up as he put more ice energy into his spear.


    Bang! A huge energy ball tried to block the spear that he threw, but it was pierced.


    ng! Texas blocked the spear with his guns, but the impact was pushing him back. Edgar suddenly appeared and attacked. Texas bent his upper body to his back and dodged the stab, then he fired his guns. Edgar made a spin and swung his spear. Texas blocked the spear that was moving toward his body, then he fired his other gun. Edgar ducked and made another stab. They kept exchanging blows in close proximity.


    "Oooh! Texas is not at a disadvantage at all. He can fight even at a close distance!" shouted the host.


    "Texas, put a hole in his body!"


    "Iceman, pierce that cowboy hat!"


    ng! Texas blocked a powerful swing with his guns, but Edgar suddenly cast magic. A huge circle appeared on the floor.


    ICE MAGIC: THORNY FIELD


    Texas jumped back.


    MAGIC BULLET: ABSOLUTE


    Boom! The bullets destroyed the ice spears that rose and flew from the circle. Edgar appeared near Texas and swung his spear.


    A huge ice de blew away Texas. Edgar jumped up as he added more ice energy to his spear. He elerated from the air and stabbed. The circle at the top of the spear expanded.


    SPEAR OF NORTHLAND


    SCHWING! A seven-meter spear made up of ice energy was rapidly flying. Texas destroyed the ice de and tried to stop the huge spear with magnum, but they failed.


    Boom! Texas blocked the spear with his guns, but he was pushed off the stage and crashed to the ground. Fire energy covered his body and guns, then huge energy balls appeared around him.


    He smiled and pointed his other gun at the spear and said,"That was a nice attack."


    Boom! A powerful beam was fired from the gun and destroyed the spear. Texas chuckled, but his eyes looked sharp.


    "Shall we continue?" he asked, causing Malik, who was watching off the stage, to smile. He announced his presence to Texas by releasing his aura.


    Edgar also chuckled and said,"Rule is rule."


    "COWARD!" shouted by Texas fans.


    Some men in the audience looked angry when they heard the fans. They already won the bet and just need to get the prize money. A change could make their money fly away from their grasp.


    "Why don''t you go to the stage and fight Iceman yourselves?!" shouted a man to the fans.


    "What did you say?!" shouted an angry fan.


    "Tsk!" Texas stopped using his mana, and then the fire energy that covered his body and guns disappeared. The huge energy balls around him were also disappearing.


    "The stage is holding us back. We should fight where we can use our full power. What can you say?" he asked.


    "I don''t have time for that," answered Edgar.


    Texas sighed. He rotated his guns and put them into his holsters. He scratched his forehead with his finger and said,"I was just starting to enjoy the tournament, but it was cut off."


    Edgar smiled when he heard Texas. The tournament was just a y for them, but for other participants, it was a matter of life and death. He walked off the stage and met another participant along the way. The participant was wearing pointed sunsses, fitted clothes, and a feathered coat.


    "Fufufu, wash your neck because I will cut itter," said the man with a big grin.


    He was known as Puppet Master Yuto.

 Chapter 215 Movement in the Dark

    Chapter 215 Movement in the Dark


    Edgar smiled when he heard Yuto."Don''t mind my neck. Worry about your toys. I hope they won''t break easily."


    Yuto had a bigger grin when he heard Edgar. His killing intent was rising as he kept walking to the stage.


    In the evening, Vistal was standing on the balcony of Poison Lord''s mansion while he was talking to another man. The man had dark brown skin, white hair, and beast tattoos. His name was Karan.


    "How''s the security?" asked Vistal.


    Karan chuckled."Nothing happened. Aside from the incident with that damn Alex, everything looks the same."


    "Don''t lower your guard. The government is not the same. They now have a strong fang. They might take advantage of the absence of our Lord. Although Rancel is here, the government could still cause trouble and losses to us before he could mediate."


    "Hahahaha, they are nothing. No matter what they do, it will just be a painful pinch and won''t destroy our guild. I hope Viel wille. I want to have a life-and-death battle with an heir," said Karan with a grin.


    Vistal chuckled. He touched the wound scar across the bridge of his nose."You are underestimating an heir. You must at least reach a peak third level if you want to survive against them."


    Karanughed. He looked at Vistal, and then an aura covered his body. Fire gathered above his head and formed a huge lion''s head.


    ROOOAR! The lion''s roar startled the guards and caused fear among the three-headed dogs that were patrolling around the mansion.


    Karan smiled."If I reach the peak of the third level, I could fight on equal footing with an heir."


    Vistal shook his head and thought,"The boss did not fight with him seriously, so he thinks he can fight with an heir. I should let the boss teach him a lesson. With his character, he could make excuses so he could challenge Viel, which is suicide."


    Within a private room of a huge club, a middle-aged man was angrily pointing at a woman who fell to the floor. The woman''s cheek was swelling because of a strong p.


    "Bitch! Know your job and do your job!" Shouted a man named Ton.


    Another manughed."Hahaha! Ton, you forgot that money matters to them. How can she do an extra job for free? Don''t try your luck, man, you are already old."


    The other men in the roomughed.


    Ton chuckled when he heard the man. He looked at the woman on the floor, then he took his wallet from his pocket. He took 1,000 peso bills from his wallet and kept throwing them to the floor as he walked closer to the woman.


    "Is this what you want? You should have said it earlier. Here, take it," said Ton with a smile as he shook the money in his hand, but the woman was not moving. Ton''s smile disappeared. He raised his hand that held the money and swung it to the woman''s face. "I said take it!" He stopped swinging his hand when the door of the room suddenly opened.


    A beautiful woman in her thirties with a purple dress and feathered coat came in. She was known as Madam Lisa, a Poison Guild high-ranking member who was in charge of brothels.


    "Ooh! It''s Madam Lisa," said Ton with a lecherous gaze.


    Madam Lisa smiled."I was informed of themotion here, which cannot be solved by my men, so I have toe personally."


    Ton chuckled."I am an important business partner of Poison Guild, but one of your employees is too rude and does not want to do her job."


    Madam Lisa looked at the woman on the floor."Get up."


    The woman got up and moved to Lisa. Lisa lifted the chin of the woman and looked at the swelling cheek.


    "They worked hard to reach a rank, so they could no longer be forced to do what they did not want to do. That is a rule that I set, and Poison Lord respected it," said Lisa as her eyes turned sharper.


    Whoosh! "Ahhh!" screamed Ton when a thorny green vine pped his face, causing a wound to appear and crashing him to the ground. The other men in the room had flustered faces because of the sudden turn of events.


    "W-What are you doing?! I am an important partner of your guild! Your guild will not let you go!" shouted Ton.


    "A business partner that does not know the rules of the guild is dangerous. They will be thankful that I am removing any future trouble," said Lisa, then she swung her thorny vine.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Ton as Lisa kept swinging the vine in her hand. The clothes on Ton were torn, and wounds kept appearing on his body. The vine tied the neck of Ton and lifted him to the air.


    "M-My business is important to the guild," said Ton with fear.


    Lisa smiled."Don''t worry,there are many people who want to fill the gap that you will leave."


    SCENT OF ROSE


    A red rose was rising near the vine that tied Ton''s neck. He was trying to free himself, but to no avail. The red rose bloomed and red pollen spread. Ton inhaled the pollen, and his skin turned red.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Ton. He felt like he was burning. He desperately pleaded for forgiveness. His scream became stronger, then pollen moved out of his body and floated toward the rose. Ton''s skin returned to its previous color, then he crashed to the ground and gasped for air.


    Lisa looked at the men in the room, causing them to feel more fear. She chuckled and said,"Know the rules and respect the rules. Do you understand?"


    The men repeatedly nodded their heads. Lisa smiled. The thorny vine turned into shimmering green lights, and then she and the woman went out of the room.


    "Raise your head. You don''t have to be ashamed of your job. You just did your best to survive," said Lisa as they walked. The eyes of the woman turned teary.


    Lisa went to her room. She filled a ss with wine and stared at the busy street with its gorgeous lights. She raised her left hand, then a flower rose on her palm and bloomed.


    "It''s just a matter of time before it wilts, but I could at least let the other flowers bloom," thought Lisa, then the petals flew and moved around her. She sipped the wine as she kept thinking and looking at the busy street.

 Chapter 216 Movement in the Dark(2)

    216 Movement in the Dark(2)


    Under an insconspicous part of the city, there was a hidden arena surrounded by many seats. There were underground cells with magic beasts and even humans that had magic chains. A man with gray hair and long tongue was standing at the center of the arena while grinning at the men and women with torn clothes and scars. The man''s name was Basil. He was a high-ranking member of the Poison Guild in charge of the underground arena.


    "Hahahaha, aren''t you all bored that there were no shows?" asked Basil.


    The men and women looked at Basil with anger as they gripped their fists and gritted their teeth.


    "I guess not," said Basil with a big grin. "I am bored, so I want to y, but in exchange for your participation, I will give freedom to someone who can injure me."


    He cast magic, then his body transformed. He transformed into a five-meter-tall basilisk. The sand on the arena suddenly rose and was moving around him.


    "But, can you injure me?" asked Basil with a chuckle.


    "Hahahaha, boss, how could you be so cruel?! You gave them hope, but you immediately crushed it!" shouted a man standing on top of the arena''s wall. There were other guild members standing on top of the wall to prevent the escape of the prisoners. They wereughing when they heard the man''s shout. They threw weapons like swords, ax, daggers and spears to the arena. The weapons stabbed the sand near the prisoners.


    "Ants! Take them or else you all will imediately die against the boss hahahaha!"


    Near a restricted area, there was a main stronghold of the guild. There were two men within a hangar who were looking at the three attack helicopters. One of them was wearing a camouge shirt and pants. His name was Jargo. He had ck hair and a wound scar on his mouth. He was a high-ranking guild member and themander of the stronghold.


    He held the cigarette in his mouth."These are just toys, but it was still difficult to buy them."


    The other man, named Flore, chuckled. He was wearing a gas mask that covered half of his face. He was the leader of the guild''s scouts."To our level, they are just toys, but for political leaders, they are lethal weapons. The manufacturers and the men behind them are definitely careful because it might lead to an issue that will be used against them. Heads will roll if that happens."


    "Hahahaha, that was the situation before, but it is now different. I heard that Mason arranged everything. He was indicating that he could support us with anything that we need in case we n on doing something," said Jargo with a smile.


    Flore also smiled."His chess piece in the country failed. He could not control us, but he can instigate us. He was not hiding his intention, but we can dly ept his help. It is still up to us if we move or not."


    Jargo smoked his cigarette."I''m sure the boss will move once he has a power that Viel cannot stop. Agusto is lucky that he has a powerful heir under hismand."


    "Will it be fine? The country seems to be backed by someone."


    Jargo chuckled."They won''t be able to do anything if we quickly move. We just need to remove the leaders, then offer a better condition to that country."


    Flore frowned when he heard it."Aren''t we going to be enemies with the families if we do that? One of that country''s goals should be developing a piece against the families."


    "It''s just a dying tactic until we control our country. We will secretly make negotiations with the families. They and Death Guild will support us. That country will not have a choice but to make apromise," said Jargo with a smile.


    Flore also smiled."That is a good n. When did the boss mention the n to you?"


    "We briefly talked about it before. The n is still rough. There are many details we need to add and there are ws that need to be solved. We will have a meeting about itter. Let''s go back. I still have some matters to do," said Jargo. Flore nodded, then they moved outside the hangar.


    There were buildings near the hangar, and they did not notice that there was someone hiding in the shadows. Gin stood up while he was covered with a shadow cloak.


    In the morning, the semi-finals of the Monark Tournament had begun. Edgar and Yuto were standing on the stage.


    "What exciting fights! Poison Guild did not make a mistake in inviting powerful members of guilds around the world! Every penny that the audience paid is not wasted! Am I right?!" shouted the host.


    "YEEEAH!" answered the audience.


    "The tournament is nearing its end, but who will reach the finals?! Can they keep their lives or can they keep their whole body?! Look, Yuto seems thirsty for blood. Hahahaha, Iceman might have touched his nerve."


    There were audience shouting at the stage.


    "Yuto, I bet all my money on you! Cut Iceman into pieces!"


    "Iceman! Turned him into ice! Keep the grin on his face! Hahahaha!"


    Yuto had a bigger grin when he heard the shouts of some of the audience."Careless bastards. I hope they are still on the ind when the fight ends."


    The top of the arena''s center was opened, but there were roofs above the audience seat. There were huge screens that were hanging on the ceiling. Yuto''s words were recorded by the drone and shown on the screens. His words sent chills down their spines. Those who insulted him got up from their seats and quickly ran away.


    "Fufufufu, they are not as dumb as I thought," said Yuto when he saw some of the audience members who were running away, then he stared at Edgar. "It seems they do not have confidence in you, so they chose to run away. Your neck seems whiter. It''s good that you followed my advice to wash your neck, fufufufu."


    He crossed his arms. Figurines came out of his storage space and appeared between his fingers."You should have washed all your body because your limbs will be cut or holes will appear in your body before your head is cut."


    MAGIC ART: ANIMATION


    He threw the figurines into the air, then a huge circle appeared in each figurine. The circle moved up and the figurines turned into giants.


    Boom! Three five-meter-tall white metal knights and scorpionsnded on the stage.


    p! Yutonded on the back of a huge scorpion. He cast magic, then wind energy covered the scorpion.


    Edgar smiled and cast magic. He activated his duplicate skill, then a huge circle appeared on the floor. Three ice-armored yetis with two horns rose from the circle."I hope your toys canst a long time and will not break like ss."


    His words caused the blood vessels on Yuto''s forehead to bulge.


    Yuto grinned."Iceman, I can still let you go if you leave your arms and move down the stage now. If you don''t, I will make sure to tear you into pieces."

 Chapter 217 Semifinal

    217 Semifinal


    Edgar chuckled."I will not cut my limbs on my own. Come and get them."


    Yutoughed."You are not dumb. How can I let you go with just missing arms? Leave your head on the stage!"


    The three metal knights suddenly dashed. The armored yetis also dashed. The knights swung their weapons, and the yetis swung their fists.


    ng! Their sh created a loud sound of shing metals.


    Crunch! Sharp metals suddenly attacked the yetis and stabbed their parts that were not covered by armor. The scorpions attacked again. Sharp metals came out of their mouths, tails, and pincers. Two Yetis jumped back, and the other one ducked to avoid the sharp metal that was moving toward its face.


    The metal knight raised its ax and swung it down. The yeti turned around to its side and swung its arm.


    Boom! The knight blocked the attack with its ax, but it was pushed back. It gripped its ax harder, then threw it to the air.


    ng! The flying ax was blocked by the armored arm of the yeti that jumped toward the knight. The yeti raised its arm and smashed its fist, but the knight jumped to the air and caught its ax. A scorpion jumped into the air, and the knightnded on its back.


    The yeti moved away as sharp metals attacked from the air.


    Crunch! The knight suddenly attacked from the air, and its ax was buried in the body of the yeti. The knight swung its ax and cut the yeti into two.


    Edgar suddenly appeared and swung his spear. An ice-energy de hit the right side of the knight and blew it away.


    The energy in the de was consumed, then it scattered into lights.


    ng! The right arm of the metal knight was cut and fell to the floor.


    "It really did not break like ss," said Edgar with a chuckle


    Boom! He jumped away and avoided the sharp wind tornadoes that suddenly attacked. The tornadoes were covering sharp metals.


    The two remaining yetis moved to Edgar''s sides while the knights and scorpions surrounded Yuto.


    "They are made from metals that came from broken worlds. If not for the limit of the animation skill, it will be a very scary power. The skill requires a big amount of mana. They won''t break easily if they are made from special materials. If they are made from poor materials, they will break before they could be two meters tall, and they will break on their own once the time limit is reached," thought Edgar.


    Yuto looked at Edgar with a grin."Iceman, you won''t be able to keep your arrogance for too long."


    The three knights dashed and attacked. The armored yetis blocked the two knights while the one-arm knight swung its ax toward Edgar.


    Edgar turned around to his side and swung his spear. An energy de cut the knee of the knight and made it lose its bnce. He jumped away and avoided the sudden attack of tornadoes. He made a spin in mid-air and swung his spear.


    Bang! A huge energy de hit the knight and cut it from its shoulder to its waist.


    Edgar stepped on ice in the air. He jumped back with a somersault and avoided the tornadoes and sharp metal. He covered the spear with an aura and threw it down. The scorpion that was carrying Yuto jumped away and avoided the spear.


    Edgar raised his right hand, then a huge circle appeared in the air.


    ICE FALL


    A huge, sharp ice came out of the circle and rapidly fell down.


    Boom! It crashed the scorpion to the floor, but Yuto was able to move away. Another scorpion jumped into the air and carried him.


    The two yetis that were fighting the knights suddenly dashed and tackled the knights to the floor.


    HELL HUG


    Ice spread from the body of the yetis and quickly spread to the whole body of the knights. They put more pressure on their hug and broke the ice and knights into pieces.


    "Iceman, why are you rushing to your death? I wanted to y with you for a while," said Yuto with a chuckle.


    While he was speaking, a white metal knight with two swords on its back was getting taller. The knight became ten meters tall. Yuto floated with wind magic. The body of the giant knight opened, and then he went inside. The remaining scorpions broke into pieces and turned into dust. The same thing happened to the broken knights and scorpions.


    The giant knight pulled the swords on its back, then Yuto covered them with wind energy."Fufufufu, Iceman, I will let you taste thebination of wind magic and animation."


    Thrusters suddenly appeared behind the giant knight.


    SCHWING! It suddenly appeared in front of Edgar and swung its sword. A huge wind energy de missed, but it was creating a de mark on the floor as it moved on the stage.


    The two Yetis jumped toward the knight. Wind energy came out of the thrusters and pushed the knight forward, then it turned around and swung its sword.


    Crunch! The two yetis were easily cut into two by a huge wind de. The knightbined the two swords through their handles, then elerated toward Edgar and attacked. Edgar was dodging as the knight kept attacking.


    Many de marks were appearing on the floor, caused by the knight''s weapon and powerful wind des.


    "Hahahaha, what''s the matter, Iceman?! Stop acting like a chicken and fight back!" shouted Yuto to Edgar, who kept dodging the attacks.


    Edgar chuckled."As you wish."


    A huge circle appeared on the floor, then many giant water arms rose from the circle and moved toward the knight.


    The knight was rotating its weapon as it moved and cut the water arms. Its thruster pushed it to its side, but a water arm suddenly held its foot, then the other arms struck.


    Boom! The knight was hit and pushed back. More wind energy came out of its thruster and moved it up, but someone was waiting for it in the air.


    SPEAR OF NORTHLAND


    A huge spear made up of ice energy hit the body of the knight. It caused a crack on the body and pushed the knight to the ground outside the stage. It swung its weapon and destroyed the spear with a wind de, then it jumped toward the stage.


    Boom! The knight crashed to the ground.


    Malik was covered in an aura while standing on the knight''s back that was lying on the ground. He had dinosaur arms and had green scales on his neck and face. He grinned and said,"Yuto, stay outside of the stage."

 Chapter 218 Honeytrap

    218 Honeytrap


    Rancelughed while watching from the VIP room. "Alex is already troublesome. It will be funny if Yuto join the fun hahahaha!"


    "We did invite powerful members from powerful guilds, but we chose what we could handle. With Yuto''s attitude and powerful magic, he could have killed Alex without fear, but I did not expect that the dark horse Iceman can defeat him. It''s better though because the chance that Alex will lose in the final is higher."


    "Are you sure that Alex will enter the final? Iceman might not even kill him."


    "We estimated his power. He became stronger than we expected, so the fight we arranged for him became useless. We can''t do anything if Iceman does not kill him. We can''t force a member of powerful family to kill Alex."


    "Hahahaha, aren''t all your arrangements wasted if Alex is not killed?"


    Vistal remained silent, but he had an imperceptible smile. He thought,"Alex is already trapped the moment he stepped on the ind. If he is not killed in the tournament, another trap will be carried out. Aren''t there many hyperbeings that have grudges against him? His opponents that were defeated, severely injured, and the friends or rtives of the hyperbeings that he killed will be suspects. They should be thankful that we will carry out their vengeance against him."


    Whoosh! The knight stabbed its weapon to its back, but Malik jumped away.


    Yuto chuckled as the knight tried to stand up."Malik, you shouldn''t have done that. It made me want to cut those dirty feet of yours."


    Malikughed, then he opened his palms. The aura that covered his arms was molding. It formed into dinosaur arms. The knight swung its weapon, but an ice spear covered with ice energy suddenly flew.


    ICE SPEAR: TEAR DROP


    CRUNCH! The spear turned into huge, sharp ice that prated the body of the knight. The ice pinned the knight while it was kneeling on the ground.


    "Hahahaha Iceman, that was a nice hit!" shouted Malik, then he looked at panting Yuto, who was able to escape the attack. He raised his hand and signaled the removal of the shield, then he smiled."Yuto, without your huge toy, you won''t be able to fight me, and your current mana won''t be able to make another one."


    "Why is an inflexible musclehead like you chosen as a referee? Did they not tell you to judge the situation? Do you want that softie Iceman to enter the finals?" asked Yuto as he pointed his finger at Edgar.


    The face of Malik had changed. He remembered that Vistal did mention it, but how could he admit his mistake and tell the truth on live television that was being shown to the whole world? He was even insulted by Yuto. He crossed his arms and said,"Don''t put dirt on us bastard and stop ming me for your ipetence! You are pushed off the stage, and I am merely keeping the rules! You should have stayed on the stage, idiot!"


    Rancelughed, and Vistal couldn''t help but put his hand on his face.


    Vistal shook his head and thought,"Idiot! You don''t have to insult Yuto! You just made his grudge be stronger!"


    Yuto''s face looked fierce, then he grinned. He chuckled andughed. He floated as his feathered coat was swaying and the wind was moving around him. He looked at Malik with a big grin."Malik, you should watch your back." Then he looked at Iceman."It will be a more interesting vacation."


    Yutoughed as he flew to the top of the arena.


    "Phew! I thought there would be big trouble! The tournament is safe and will be continued! Thanks to our referee!" shouted the host, causing the audience to cheer and a big smile on Malik''s face appeared.


    In the evening, Edgar was standing on a rooftop. His hair and clothes were swaying while he was looking at the gorgeous lights of the city, then a mysterious smile appeared on his face.


    Alex was walking toward a big club. He looked at the building with a smile and thought,"It''s a good ce to rx after a tiring day."


    A ck limousine was moving to the club, then it stopped near the front of the club. Three seductive women wearing feathered coats came out. Alex stopped on his track and stared at them.


    The three women walked to the entrance of the club, but Alex moved in front of them.


    "It''s dangerous for beautiful girls to move on this ind without a powerful guard," said Alex with a smile.


    Mari smiled and raised her right hand. Fire appeared over her palm. "Don''t worry, Sir Alex, I can burn a rude man that doesn''t know his ce."


    Mari''s hair color was different. Yuno and Anne also had different hair colors.


    "Hahahaha, I didn''t know that I was even known by a beautiful girl like you. May I know your name and the other two beautiful girls?" asked Alex as he looked at them with a friendly smile. Yuno and Anne giggled, which made him happy.


    "My name is She. They are Lulu and Casie. We are on vacation on the ind, but we did not expect to see a surprising tournament."


    Alex nodded his head. He crossed his arms and puffed his chest. He was waiting for Mari to continue to talk andpliment him, but she did not do it. The look of admiration that he was expecting from the three girls did not appear. "D-Did you watch my fight?" asked Alex as he pointed his finger to himself.


    Mari chuckled."Sir Alex, we already saw fights like that. Our main purpose on the ind is vacation, not the tournament."


    "R-Really? Ha-Hahaha!" Alex awkwardlyughed as he scratched his head.


    "We will be going in first," said Mari, then she continued walking to the club, followed by the two girls.


    "Wait!" said Alex as he catched up. "You three really need a powerful guard. There are many high-level aura masters and magicians from powerful guilds on the ind. They are the defeated participants of the tournament. Their moods are unstable and could cause trouble. I could volunteer myself to be your guard as you all move around the ind."


    Mari smiled when she heard him. She moved her head near Alex''s ear and whispered,"Be careful with your words, Sir Alex. My fiancee is a fierce man."


    Her sweet breath and perfume were smelled by Alex, which made his heart skip a beat. Mari kept smiling as she and the other two girls moved into the club.


    Alex chuckled, then raised his left hand. A purple rose came out of his storage space and appeared on his hand. "Fiancee? So what? That won''t be an obstacle to a man''s beating heart. The knot is not yet tied."

 Chapter 219 Tournaments Final

    219 Tournament''s Final


    The next day, the final of the Monark Tournament began in the morning.


    "Let''s give a cheer to our finalists!" shouted the host, then there was a loud cheer as Alex and Iceman walked to the stage. "Who is your bet to win the finals?!"


    "ALEX! ALEX!


    "ICEMAN! ICEMAN!"


    There were more women who were cheering for Alex, while more men were cheering for Iceman.


    "Iceman! Kill that damn Alex to save many women in the world!" A man in the audience shouted. His shout caused many of the women in the audience to feel angry.


    "Look at your damn face! Many women will suffer heart attacks because they will feel scared. Go kill yourself and don''t spread harm!" A woman shouted.


    "Damn you, woman! Do you have a death wish?!" shouted the man. Men and women were arguing in the audience, which caused a sweat to appear on the host''s face.


    "Do you think Iceman can kill Alex?" asked Rancel.


    "Iceman has the ability to kill him, but he prefers an easy way out," said Vistal, causing Rancel to chuckle.


    "They seem calm that Alex will not be killed in the tournament after they made many arrangements. Do they have a backup n? They will definitely not leave any evidence that will directly point to them, but I could get that evidence. I could use it for my own interest," thought Rancel, then he smiled.


    Vistal crossed his arm while he was thinking. He was analyzing what he and his subordinate had talked about in the evening.


    Last evening, he was in a private room, looking at a floating hologram screen. On the screen, there was a picture of Mari and Alex drinking in a club.


    "Sir, Alex seems to be courting another girl named She, and he seems not interested in another girl right now. Our informant talked with those girls, and they said that they are from Europe. They don''t seem angry at Alex, so we can''t cooperate with them. We can''t force them because there were hints that they are members of a powerful family in Europe. We are afraid to make the same mistake twice. It will take time before we can confirm their background, but Alex could have left the ind before we could check their background," said a man named Becket.


    "That will be a problem. Honeytrap is the best and easiest way to bury Alex on this ind if the tournament fails to do it. How are the girls that had contact with him?"


    Becket smiled. The floating screen changed into pictures of three women."Just like what you said, sir, we did not treat them badly, but we did not treat them too nicely. We did not do anything that would make our ulterior motive obvious. The girls that we deliberately set up to approach him failed, but those were the girls on the ind that he met in three years."


    Vistal chuckled."He is not only doing it on the ind, but in other countries as well. He could be a gentleman or a womanizer. He could be deliberately doing it, so his enemies would think that he won''t risk his life for those girls. But offending the girls might mean offending him, and no one is dumb enough to be the chicken to scare the monkeys."


    "Sir, you are farsighted. You predicted the situation and prepared for it," said Becket with a ttering expression.


    Vistal smiled."I just know that the boss'' tolerance for Alex is limited and that knight in shining armor will not easily stop, so I prepared esories to a trap before the boss ordered me to cut that man''s head. Did you talk to those girls?"


    "Yes, and I think thest girl is the best candidate. She has much more to gain if she cooperates with us and much more to lose if she refuses. She is easier to convince since she has more family members we can use."


    Vistal touched his chin while he was thinking."How''s the friend of the man that Alex killed in the tournament?"


    Becket chuckled."He is angry, sir, and has said many times that he wants to kill Alex."


    "Set up a meeting with that man and the girl. Choose a ce that has no CCTV, but make sure that they are captured together. The CCTV should look idental. After our operation, make them evaporate on this world. Choose one of our men to disguise as that man and appear in his home country, then let him also evaporate," ordered Vistal. His expression looked the same, as if his order were nothing. Becket had a big grin, then his face turned hideous.


    "Did I miss something in the n?" thought Vistal as he looked at Alex, who was standing on the stage.


    Malik was looking at the two finalists on the stage while thinking.


    "If Iceman were pushed off the stage, I will ask Alex if he wants to continue. Our men in the audience will taunt him as a coward. With his arrogance, the possibility that he will continue the fight is high. Iceman seems to be part of a powerful family in Europe.


    Children of families have pride. If his pride is hit by Alex, we expect a bloody revenge. Pushing Alex off the stage should not happen, since he knows that Iceman did it to his previous opponents. Dying on the stage is his best oue, but being seriously injured is also good. Vistal''s suggestion is really good," thought Malik, then a smile appeared on his face.


    Alex was looking for someone in the audience, then he saw Mari sitting with Yuno and Anne. A big smile appeared on his face. He released his aura, then stretched his hand and cast magic. A lightningnce was forming on his hand.


    "You are not wearing armor and don''t have magic weapons, so I will do the same. I hope you canst a lot longer because I need to put on a spectacr show," said Alex with a smile as he looked at Iceman. He was wearing a white sleeve and ck pants.


    Edgar chuckled as an ice spear formed in his hand.


    "His lightning aptitude is better than mine. Duplicating a simple skill should not take too long," Edgar thought, then he broke a lightning rune skill in his sea of consciousness.


    Whoosh! Alex suddenly appeared in front of Edgar while lightning was shing through his whole body.


    Edgar stabbed his ice spear to block the attack, but Alex instantly appeared to his left side. He spun to dodge a stab, then swung his spear, but Alex appeared above him.


    Boom! Alex''s lightningnce stabbed the floor, but Edgar moved away. Edgar charged and stabbed his spear, but Alex cast magic.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Many lightning bolts rose from the floor. Edgar jumped away as he added more ice energy to his spear. He rapidly stabbed while he was in the air, then many spears made up of ice energy attacked Alex.


    The lightning that rose from the floor gathered in front of Alex and blocked the spears. They did not disappear but were forming into human shape. A huge lightning knight holding ance appeared on the stage.


    Happy New Year! Can you give the story a vote as gift?


    imWold

 Chapter 220 Tournaments Final(2)

    220 Tournament''s Final(2)


    KNIGHT OF TIARA


    Whoosh! The seven-meter lightning knight suddenly appeared near Edgar, then stabbed itsnce.


    Edgar turned around in the air and swung his spear. The lightning knight disappeared and dodged the ice de, then appeared on Edgar''s side and attacked.


    Edgar turned around again as he put more ice energy into his spear, but Alex suddenly appeared and stabbed hisnce.


    Edgar jumped up with a somersault.


    Boom! He elerated from the air and attacked, but Alex was able to dodge. Edgar''s spear hit the floor.


    ICE MAGIC: NORTHFIELD


    Crunch! A wide area of the floor around Edgar was turned into ice, but the lightning knight jumped up and avoided his feet from getting trapped in the ice, then it attacked from the air.


    LANCE OF TIARA


    BOOM! A huge lightningnce attacked Edgar and broke the whole ice. It also caused a hole on the stage.


    Edgar jumped up, but he was suddenly attacked by Alex. A lightning unicorn turned into ance and hit Edgar.


    Bang! Edgar blocked thence with the body of his spear, but he was rapidly pushed back. The lightning knight appeared behind him and was ready to strike.


    Edgar stepped on ice in the air. He shifted his gravity and redirected thence as he turned around his body, but thence of the knight was already near him.


    WATER GLOBE


    Bang! A rotating water globe blocked thence. Lightning was flickering as the knight tried to puncture the globe. Smaller water globes were formed and attacked the knight. They were exploding upon contact.


    Alex was in the air, spreading his arms. There was a huge circle above him.


    "Iceman, being a turtle will not help you escape from my attacks,"said Alex with a chuckle.


    ART OF TIARA: LIGHTNING JUDGMENT


    Oom! A huge lightning beam fell from the circle.


    BOOM! It destroyed the huge water globe and caused a big hole on the stage.


    Edgar was in the air. He was able to dodge the powerful beam, but Alex expected it.


    The lightning knight stabbed itsnce, but Edgar jumped up as he added more ice energy to his spear.


    ICE SPEAR: TEAR DROP


    CRUNCH! A huge, sharp ice stabbed the floor. The lightning knight dodged the attack, but Edgar predicted where it would move.


    Edgar was quickly moving in the air. He threw a huge rotating water sphere in his right hand.


    WATER BOMB


    BOOM! It hit the body of the lightning knight and exploded. The knight was blown away.


    Alex suddenly attacked in the air, but he missed. Edgar turned around to his side as an ice spear formed in his hand.


    ICE BLADE


    Bang! Alex blocked the ice energy de with the body of his lightningnce, but he was being pushed back.


    Huge magic circles appeared behind Edgar, then many ice spears wereing out.


    Alex chuckled when he saw the ice spears."Iceman, you are a worthy opponent."


    Lightning energy covered his body.


    KNIGHT SYNC


    The knight turned into many lightning bolts and rapidly flew to Alex. They destroyed the ice de and protected him from the ice spears that were attacking from the air. They kept rotating around Alex and molded into a ten-meter-tall lightning knight.


    "He really is a talented man. That kind of magic is cast by a 6th circle, but it usually requires a very strong body to bear the pressure, so peak third level in aura is necessary, but Alex is only at third level. The pressure will decrease a lot if a hyperbeing has excellent control of mana and the magic element. My control of mana and magic elements has been honed very well in the virtual world and my illusion for many years, so I could use sync magic with ease even though I am still in third level. The dragon guard''s control has also been trained in the illusion for many years, but Alex doesn''t have that kind of advantage," thought Edgar.


    BANG! Alex suddenly appeared in front of Edgar and stabbed hisnce, but his sudden attack was blocked with the body of the ice spear.


    They seemed to be rapidly flying as Alex pushed Edgar with hisnce. A crack appeared on the body of the spear, then it totally broke. The tip of the hugence with crackling lightning was moving toward Edgar''s body.


    BOOM! Edgar crashed to the ground. The tip of thence was near his body, but thence was stopped by a huge water arm with an armor made up of ice. The arm had risen from a huge circle on the ground. A huge figure was rising from the circle. Half of the body of the figure came out. It looked like a warrior made up of water wearing ice armor.


    "That was a dangerous attack,"said Edgar with a chuckle.


    "YEAAAHHH!" There was a loud cheer from the audience.


    "Oooh! Iceman is pushed off the stage, but Alex''snce is also outside the stage! How will the referee judge the situation?!"


    Malik smiled while he was looking at Iceman and Alex. He thought,"That magic should be consuming a lot of Alex''s mana, so he should only be capable of maintaining it for a short time. If Iceman is also capable of sync magic, then Alex will definitely lose. If I dy a little more time, the more Alex will consume his mana. Hahahaha, I''m so smart."


    "Cough-Cough, this is a bit hard to decide," said Malik."The lightningnc-"


    "I ept my loss," Edgar suddenly said, cutting off what Malik wanted to say.


    Malik was speechless. His face was turning ugly as he cursed in his mind."Fuck you, Iceman! You should have let me finish what I want to say for both our sake, idiot!"


    Rancel wasughing when he heard Iceman, while Vistal looked stern.


    "It seems we need to execute n B," thought Vistal.


    Malik''s face looked like he had eaten a fly as he raised his right hand."Alex.... win."


    "YEEEAHHH!" There was a deafening cheer in the arena.


    "We have a champion! We have a king of the ind! ALEX DALTON!!!"


    The cheer in the arena became stronger.


    The knight turned into threads of lightning energy as Alex floated down. The huge figure behind Edgar was turned into vapor and floated away.


    Alex was a little panting. He looked in the direction of Mari and waved his hand, causing more cheers. Then he looked at the drone."Who wants to buy a piece ofnd? I''m not interested in bing the king of an ind. I want to turn thatnd into cash and donate to charity and victims of Poison Guild."


    High-level members of the Poison Guild had different facial expressions, but most of them felt angry. Vistal''s eyes turned sharper. Madam Lisa smiled. Karan wasughing, but there was strong bloodlust in his eyes while he was watching in the mansion.


    Edgar left the arena, avoided the prying eyes, and moved to a ce where there were no people. Then he teleported. He appeared in an underground room with faint lights and a space point. The underground was located on an ind in the far north of Pwan. Then Edgar teleported again to another province of the country. The space point had a limited distance. He could not teleport directly from Pwan Ind to the capital region.


    He teleported again and arrived at an underground space near a restricted area. His outfit was changing as he walked to the stairs. His mask also changed, then his hair turned long and red. An opening appeared on the ground, then Edgar flew out. A camouge cloaked his body.


    In a restricted area, there was a huge valley. The soil and rocks were tinge with red color due to a mutation. Below the valley, there were scattered huge rocks. There were men sitting on five-meter-tall rocks while the others were on the ground roasting a two-meter-tall boar hanging on red pirs made with earth magic.


    "Boss, the harvest this time is good. It''s a good time to celebrate, but too bad that we can''t do whatever we want to do because the government is watching us too closely," said one of the men.


    Their boss was a man with an earring and tattoos on both arms. The man chuckled. He smoked and said,"PHA is now like a dog that will pounce on us once they sniff something that smells like shit. They can''t tolerate heinous crimes in the area under their control. They can tolerate our existence because they still need us to clear higher levels of broken worlds and because of the deterrence of our main branch.


    We need the resources from the broken world, and they need us to clear them, so it''s a win-win situation, but we are no longer irreceable. There is a boundary to their tolerance. The main branch and government seem to be forming a tacit understanding. The government won''t touch us if we follow the new rules they are setting, and the main branch won''t be able to help us if we break those rules. The government has a bigger fist right now, so we have toy low. If you want to have fun, wait until you can visit the ind. Their underground arena has many toys hahahaha!"


    The sun was moving to the west. A big shade was formed below the valley, then Edgar appeared. He was standing on top of the valley while he was covered with a red cloak. A circle appeared and moved up from his feet. His outfit changed into a ninja, with a silver mask on his face and a rapier on his hand. He looked at the poison guild members with a smile.


    "It''s time to start the show."

 Chapter 221 Start of the Show

    <h4>Chapter 221 Start of the Show </h4>


    In the evening, at Poison Lord''s mansion, there was an angry look on Vistal''s face as he listened to the report of Becket.


    "Sir, Alex cannot be found on the ind. He was with those women from Europe when our menst saw them," said Becket with a sweat on his face.


    There was a sudden rush of knocks from the door, causing the anger in Vistal to rise.


    Vistal was trying hard to calm his anger."Come in."


    A man named Emet came in while looking flustered."Sir, there is urgent news from the maind. Our men from our two branches were attacked. There are many casualties, and both branch leaders are in."


    "What?!"Vistal stood up with a look of shock on his face. He grabbed Emet''s clothes."Are you sure?!"


    "Y-Yes, sir. The bodies of our men in a restricted area were found, and our men sent pictures of the branch leader that got assassinated in the city."


    BANG! The door suddenly opened, and Karan went in with a fierce look on his face. "I heard what happened. Whoever is behind this, I will make sure to make them pay a hundred fold!"


    "The first that entered my mind who is behind this attack is the government," said Vistal.


    "What?! How dare they! We should ughter their bases in restricted areas as payback!" Shouted Karan.


    Vistal shook his head."It was what entered my mind first, but there is a problem in that. Agusto and Viel are not dumb. They should be aware of the severe consequences if they were to do that. We were forming a tacit understanding. As long as our branch members do not cross the line, then they will not be targeted by them.


    If the government crosses the line, then we will retaliate and make sure that they will feel the pain. Just one high-level hyperbeing can cause a massacre and huge problems on the maind. There are many high levels in our guild. They could cause a massacre while hiding their identity. Death Guild will have our back if a war were to happen between our guild and the government because we are on the moral side. The government should have thought of this, so they are not uprooting our guild and are just making new rules that we can tolerate."


    "Then who is targeting our guild?"


    Rancel was chuckling as he entered the room."There is a rumor circting in the ck market. Maverick, the silver rapier assassin, was hired to kill the branch leaders of the Poison Guild."


    "Silver Rapier?"Emet seemed to have remembered something"Sir, someone saw a hyperbeing holding a rapier not too far from where the bodies of our men were discovered in a restricted area."


    "This doesn''t feel right."The frown on Vistal became deeper as he thought,"I''ll contact our connections on the maind. Those cunning old guys will notpletely sever their rtionship with us because we could be one of their rabbit holes. We need investigation, and those old guys could use their connections. We must make sure that the information is right to decrease the anger of our boss when he returns."


    ***


    Inside a police station, Roel was reading information in a folder when another officer knocked on the door and came in.


    "Sir, Jackson seemed to be trying to get information from my men about the incident on the subdivision, but he failed. He is one of the dogs of those guys. Someone might contact you soon. Those guys haven''t learned their lesson. Do they think that they can still make us follow ording to their will?" said the officer named Carson.


    Roel smiled."Although they are not as powerful as before, they can still make us follow if they pay the right price. Politics is apromise. If they want to ask for a favor, then they have to pay, but not to us."He pointed his finger to the ceiling."They have to pay or owe a favor to someone that can order the person above me."


    "Then are you still going to block their request, sir?"


    "Block? Why block?"asked Roel with a smile. His personal phone was ringing."How can I help you, sir?"


    "Hahahaha, Chief Roel, I just have a small request regarding the recent incident in a subdivision,"said Congressman Barter on the other end of the phone.


    There was a smile on Roel''s face, but there was a tinge of hesitation in his voice."Sir, our men have already sent the information to PHA. The investigation is now in their hands."


    "Hahahaha, Chief Roel, they only want to make sure that there won''t be an omission in information. You know the guys in PHA. They hate that guild to the bone. They are unreliable."Barter smiled when there was a long silence in Roel."Chief Roel, I heard that you refused cooperation many times with my colleagues. You know, I could still get what I want if I have to pay a price, but we are talking about Poison Guild here. I don''t know what those crazy guys will do at this time to an uncooperative man."


    "Sir, it is against thew to leak information to an unauthorized person, but you are right, sir. We don''t know what those crazy guys will do to get the information. They might want to steal it."


    Barter turned silent as he tried to analyze the meaning of Roel, then heughed."Chief Roel, I thought your chief had run out of men he could trust to groom, so he promoted someone like you who is young, but it seems I was mistaken. You are too careful. Don''t worry, I am not digging you a hell pit. I understand what you mean. Then I will wait for your good news."


    Carson looked surprised as he looked at Roel."Sir, are you really going to cooperate with them?"


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Yes, sir! If not for you, I will still be a small police officer, and I know you''re not a scumbag."


    Roelughed."Give the information to Jackson. Remember, you did not see me smiling."


    Carson chuckled."Sir, you are cooking something."


    Roel smiled."You will know itter."


    Two hourster, Carson was wearing civilian clothes and met Jackson in a car. His face looked serious as he gave him the USB.


    Jacksonughed as he held the USB."What''s with the serious face?"


    "You know, you are hugging the wrong leg. Your bosses are not as powerful as before."


    Jackson chuckled."Do you think I will have a chance to go up if I hug Roel''s leg? Don''t be ridiculous. Roel knows me, so he won''t give me a chance. It was just too bad. I could have risen like a rocket if there was no change in the power structure of the government."He patted Carson''s shoulder."You should learn how to y both sides. No one knows what will happen in the future. If the head falls, everyone in the bottom will follow. If Roel sinks, so will you, but if you work with me, I could be your life-saving jacket. Think about it."


    Carson sneered as he looked at the back of Jackson, who was walking away.


    Vistal got the information from the investigation, including the incident in a restricted area.


    In the morning, Poison Lord was wearing sunsses as heughed and said goodbye to Mason in the airport. His Hawaiian shirt and white shorts were waving because of the strong winds. He walked to his private jet and was about to climb the stairs when his phone suddenly rang.


    "Boss, there is a problem."


    Green gas was floating out of Poison Lord''s body as he listened to Vistal.


    "Hmm?"Mason was about to enter his car when he noticed the fluctuation of mana. He looked behind him and saw the green gas floating out of Poison Lord, causing him to chuckle. "Interesting."


    Mason entered his car and looked at Gerrit, who was in the driver''s seat."Ask our men in that country. Something interesting might have happened to Poison Guild. It will be fun if we can muddy the water there."


    A big grin appeared on Gerrit''s face.


    The private jet was flying. The anger on Poison Lord''s face did not disappear. The nice view of clouds and the sun did not make him calm. After a few hours of flying, the ne arrived at the Puerto Princesa airport, which was made in 2028. The high-level members of Poison Guild were waiting for him at the airport.


    "Wee back, boss!"


    They went into the mansion and watched the video of the assassination.


    The branch leader was driving a red sports car within a subdivision. The assassin suddenly moved out of the dark. There was lightning on the assassin''s body and rapier.


    BOOM! A huge, sharp lightning spike hit the side of the car and instantly killed the branch leader.


    "Maverick made an official announcement in the ck market. The man does have some justice. He said that he also wanted to kill Poison Guild members, but he said he was not the one that did it. Someone might be using his name. Why pretend to be Maverick? Because he is the only one that has simrities with his martial art and magic, Alex Dalton. The time of death of our men reported on the autopsy matched our estimated time if Alex used a boat and flight magic to travel,"said Vistal.


    Flore frowned."Why did he do it?"


    Poison Lord chuckled."I will ask that question to him."


    "Are we going to capture him, boss?"


    "We have more than one branch on the maind, boss. Are we going to spread our men?"


    "The attack on our branches could be a diversion. He could have nned to attack our headquarters when high-level members of our guild went to the maind, but he might no longer do that since I arrived. So we will pretend to leave and give him the chance to attack."


    Karanughed."I''d like to see the surprise on his face."


    A frown appeared on Vistal."Boss, if you openly killed Alex, you might have a problem with Davidter."


    "If the government is behind the assassin, then we''ll have our bloody revenge. But if it''s Alex, he just gave us a perfect excuse. He is wearing a mask. Who could me us if we instantly killed him due to our extreme anger and were not able to give him a chance to reveal his true self?"said Poison Lord with a grin, causing the others to smile as well."Karan and Vistal will join me in trapping the assassin. The others will return to their station. If it''s Alex, I could kill him alone, but David might have given something to save his life, so Vistal and Karan will join me to keep that nuisance on this ind forever. If not for his closeness with David, he could have died a long time ago."


    In the evening, Edgar was standing on top of a tall building as he looked at the mansion of Poison Lord. He had a silver mask, and he was holding a rapier."Is everything ready?"


    "Yes, boss."


    "Good, let''s bring down Poison Guild."

 Chapter 222 Sword Points at Poison Guild

    <h4>Chapter 222 Sword Points at Poison Guild </h4>


    At 4 a.m.,Edgar approached the mansion of Poison Lord. He stopped when he reached the periphery. He was chuckling inside because he detected the devices of a dimensional lock buried underground. There were also hyperbeings hiding beneath the ground. He stayed where he was standing.


    The hyperbeings who were hiding lost their patience. They had been waiting since evening.


    Boom! A huge green viper tried to crush Edgar, then a huge poison ball came out of its mouth.


    Boom! A fire dragon and another dragon made up of golden poisonous slime also attacked and tried to bite him. Then they attacked with fireballs and golden balls.


    There were explosions as Edgar kept dodging the attacks.


    The dragons stopped attacking, and then three hyperbeings stood on each of their heads. There was green and golden gas floating around the air, and there was fire burning on the ground because of the dragon''s attack.


    "Poison Lord?! Why are you here?!" shouted Edgar, but he felt calm inside.


    Poison Lord chuckled. "You seem to have sensed the danger. Too bad, you were just a few steps toward your death."


    More crackling lightning appeared on Edgar''s body, then he quickly ran away.


    "Boss, aren''t we going to chase him?" asked Karan while standing on the fire dragon''s head.


    Poison Lord smiled. "I put our men on the route toward the city to block him. There is only one route where he can run. That is toward the restricted area. If we can''t trap him here, then he''ll have to be killed where only we will be the witnesses. If he is Alex and reveals who he is, then we''ll face greater trouble if many people in the city witness it. I will let Jargo and Flore intercept him. You two must guard here, in case something happens."


    "Got it, boss!" answered Karan.


    A frown appeared on Vistal''s face as he stood on the head of the golden dragon.


    The huge viper turned into green fog and dispersed, then Poison Lord floated with his cape and chased Edgar. He pressed the earpiece on his ear, then ordered Jargo and Flore.


    On top of the wall of the main stronghold, Jargo was talking with his vicemander, named Diego. "He really appeared, but the first trap failed."


    Then he chuckled. He took the cigarette from his mouth, then apact aura covered his hand and crushed the cigarette. The aura spread to his whole body. "Takemand of the stronghold. You might not enjoy it for too long, though, because I will be back immediately."


    Jargo jumped down from the wall, then dashed when hended on the ground.


    A poison guild member approached Diego.


    "Sir, why is Commander Jargo not using his cape to fly?"


    "Idiot, he''ll be visible to the enemy if he were to do it. Isn''t that the same as telling the enemy that he is going to intercept him?" said Diego. He stared at Jargo''s back for a moment and said, "Alex or not, that assassin will definitely be killed unless he is a demigod."


    "Hahahaha, sir, that is impossible!"


    Meanwhile, in Poison Lord''s mansion, Vistal felt uneasy. "I will follow the boss."


    "Why?" asked Karan.


    "I just want to make sure that the boss will be fine."


    "Did you notice something?"


    "Yeah, but I am not sure. So I want to follow the boss in case something happens. Guard the headquarters," said Vistal, then he floated and flew away.


    Karan stared at Vistal as a frown appeared on his face. He patrolled around the mansion as he kept thinking, "Vistal is smart. Did he realize something that will put the boss in danger?"


    An aura covered his body, then he immediately ran. "Call Malik, tell him to guard the headquarters."


    "Yes, sir," said a poison guild member who heard his order.


    "Damn, my magic cape was destroyed in myst adventure in the broken world. It would have been easier to follow them. I don''t care if something happens to the headquarters, the boss'' life is the priority," thought Karan. He and Vistal have been on Poison Lord''s side even before he became a hyperbeing. They were more than underlings. They were like brothers.


    "Hmm?" Karan saw the helicopter on the mansion, then a smile appeared on his face.


    A few momentster, the helicopter floated from the mansion and flew to the restricted area.


    Several minutester, a frown appeared on Poison Lord''s face. "Where are Jargo and Flore?"


    He stopped flying and floated in the air while he was thinking.


    Oom! Four beams of purple light suddenly flew from the ground.


    "What?! Dimensional Lock?!" Poison Lord felt shocked. He looked up at the huge dimension, which was two hundred meters high and three hundred meters wide. The hills, huge nts, and trees were all turned green.


    A circle was moving up from Edgar''s feet. His outfit was changing. His coat appeared, and he showed his real face. He floated as he sharply looked at his enemy. "I''ve been dreaming of this day toe for a long time."


    Poison Lord chuckled as he looked at the white-haired boy. "A fellow countryman? Did the PHA send you? What a big joke! If you want me dead, then Viel must at leaste! How can a puny third level and 6th circle like you fight me?!"


    Swordheart appeared in Edgar''s hand. His eyes were turning sharper. "Toto, my friend''s birthday ising soon. Your head will be my best gift."


    Poison lord was chuckling as green gas floated out of his body. His face was turning fiercer as he looked at the boy. "Tell me your friend''s name. I will try to keep your body intact, so I can send it as a gift. Don''t worry, I will only kill your friend after the birthday."


    Outside of the dimension, Vistal looked shocked when he saw the huge purple sphere. He kept flying with a look of worry on his face. He pressed the earpiece on his ear, but it wasn''t working. "Is this also their n? Cut off themunicati-"


    RAMSON''S HAMMER


    Vistal blocked the sudden attack with his arms, but his back hit the trunk of a tree.


    BANG! Oswal followed up on the attack. The trunk was crushed, and it crashed to the ground with Vistal.


    Oswal raised his arms as lightning gathered to his huge hammer.


    ART OF RAMSON: LIGHTNING FIELD


    GOLDEN ARMS: HARD


    Bang! Golden slime rose and formed two huge arms, then turned hard and blocked the attack. There was a lot of crackling lightning as Oswal tried to push his hammer. Cracks appeared on the arms.


    Boom! The arms broke, then the hammer hit the ground. Vistal rolled and was blown away by the impact. He somersaulted andnded his feet on the ground.


    Oswal charged toward Vistal, but small dragons moved toward him and attacked with golden balls. He jumped forward with a somersault.


    RAMSON''S HAMMER


    Boom! The huge hammer hit the ground. Vistal had jumped back and floated in the air, then stretched his arm.


    GOLDEN PRISON


    The slime near Oswal that was blown away by his attack suddenly moved and trapped him. It turned into a huge ball.


    DISSOLVE

 Chapter 223 Sword Points at Poison Guild(2)

    <h4>Chapter 223 Sword Points at Poison Guild(2)</h4>


    The huge ball waspressing toward its center. Smoke rose as the soil below the ball was dissolving.


    LIGHTNING SHOCK


    Boom! A lightning sphere came out of Oswal''s body and exploded.


    The slime ball turned into bits and pieces. Some pieces floated in the air and turned into sharp spikes, then attacked.


    Crackling lightning appeared on Oswal''s body as he dodged.


    The spikes that were stabbed in the ground turned into jelly and moved to Vistal. They turned into balls and floated around him. "Who are you?"


    "Why ask questions that you know will not be answered?"


    Vistal chuckled and thought,"He is a second-level aura master and a fifth circle, but he could manipte his aura like a third-level with ease, and his martial art is abnormally strong. Only the knight guild and the government have the grudge, ability, and courage to do this, but there is no need to send a middle-level hyperbeing to attack me."


    He smiled at Oswal."You are not under the government or knight guild. Boy, you don''t know how vicious our guild is. We take revenge for the slightest grievance. If the enemy has a bigger fist, we will wait for our time and strike hard like a viper when there is an opportunity. We''ll make sure that our enemy will feel the greatest pain they could ever imagine. Boy, among the Poison Guild members, my words have credibility. If you don''t block my way, I will forget what you just did."


    Oswal chuckled. "I worked very hard and got brutally killed many times before I was allowed to fight you for a period of time. Don''t waste your breath trying to convince me to retreat. I am here to kill you."


    "You mutted Mr. Simon''s body, I will take your head as a sacrifice to his tomb," said Oswal in his mind.


    Vistal''s eyes turned sharper as a smile appeared on his face. A huge circle appeared behind him, then Slime came out and turned into a giant viper with three heads. "Brutally killed many times? Boy, there seems to be a problem with your head. You will only die once, under my hands."


    A helicopter just flew over an area with many trees. It was flying over the hills with some huge nts and long vines. Karan opened the door of the passenger seat and looked at the purple sphere. "Shit! Vistal is right!"


    BOOM! An earthen spear covered with an aura prated the helicopter.


    The helicopter was spinning in the air while smoking, then it exploded.


    Karan had jumped away. He cast magic, then fire gathered in the air. Hended on the back of a firebird and looked at the man who was standing on a vine.


    Gan raised his arm. A spear was forming in his hand, and it was pointing at the man in the air. "Come down here."


    Karan was chuckling while his bloodlust was increasing.


    At the wall of the Poison Guild stronghold, Diego was looking at the dimensional lock with anger on his face. "Have you notified the headquarters?!"


    "Y-yes," answered a man named Easton.


    "Has themunication with Jargo and the boss returned?!"


    "No, sir."


    Diego''s eyes were turning sharper. "Tell the boys, we areing out!"


    A few minutester, the gate of the stronghold opened, and then four tanks came out of the gate, followed by armored pickups.


    Diego and other hyperbeings were standing on top of the tanks while armed men wearing camouge pants and other Poison Guild members were standing on the pickups.


    Somewhere in the forest, Jargo struck his fist and hit the ground.


    Seanlu jumped back and cast magic.


    A water tornado attacked Jargo, but he jumped up.


    Boom! He moved from the air and mmed his arms.


    Seanlu dodged Jargo''s attack. He had turned around in mid-air, then attacked.


    INNER PALM


    Bang! His palm hit the ground.


    Jargo jumped forward with a somersault. He put his feet on a trunk.


    Boom! His fist hit the ground. The soil and trunks around them kept getting damaged as they tried to hit each other.


    In another part of the forest, Flore swung his arm, then a vine stabbed a trunk.


    Emily dodged the attack, but part of the vine rapidly bulged and turned into a nt with a huge head and sharp teeth. The head of the monster nt was colored red. It''s name was demonweed.


    Bang! The nt was destroyed by an arrow, but more bulge rose and turned into demonweed, then they spit.


    Emily kept dodging the spit in the air as she shot arrows. The spit was hitting parts of the trees. They looked acidic. Poisonous white gas was spreading in the air.


    Flore moved up and dodged a wind tornado. A vine appeared and became longer in his other hand, then demonweeds also rose. He moved toward Emily as he swung the vine. "Woman! I will turn you into fertilizer for my nts!"


    In the underground arena of Puerto Princesa City, Madam Lisa was walking in a hallway. The hallway was quite dark. The style of the wall and pathway had imitated the style of ancient times. They were made up of bricks. The light wasing from torches that were put on the wall.


    There were two hyperbeings and armed men in the hallway.


    One of the hyperbeings named Jorge smiled. "Madam Lisa, we are d to have you here. I heard there is a problem outside. Having you here made us feel more at ease."


    Lisa also smiled. "It''s my pleasure to be here."


    She suddenly swung her arms. Sharp thorns flew to armed men''s heads, and her vines held the necks of the hyperbeings and broke them. "I was a helpless spectator. Those girls were under my care, but they had to suffer because of someone''s viciousness. Now, I can have the chance to free them."


    An armed man came back and saw the others fall to the floor. "Ahhh!"


    Thorns hit his body and blew him away.


    Bang! A vine crashed him on the floor.


    Lisa continued walking to the deeper area of the arena.


    Hyperbeings were running in a hallway.


    "Shit! What was that scream?! Is the arena infiltrated?! Who put off the light on many torches?! It''s damn dark!"


    SHADOW MAGIC: BLACK THORNS

 Chapter 224 Sword Points at Poison Guild(3)

    Chapter 224 Sword Points at Poison Guild(3)


    ??"Ahhh!" screamed the hyperbeings. Shadow spikes suddenly rose and stabbed their bodies.


    Gin appeared from the shadow as the cloak fell from his body.


    Madam Lisa went to the sand arena.


    Basil was standing in the center with a grin on his face. He cast his skill, then he transformed into a ten-meter basilisk. Sand rose and moved around him. "We were already suspecting that you would betray us. We were just preparing a substitute to smoothly take over your role, then you will evaporate in this world. I did not expect that you would take this chance to move. Are you coborating with them?"


    A giant red rose was lifting Lisa into the air. The flower was sitting on giant leaves. Below the leaves that looked like agave nts were thick, long vines with many thorns. "Is the answer important?"


    Basil chuckled. "You are right. Whatever the answer, you will have one result. It''s HELL!"


    The sand around him turned into two basilisks, then attacked.


    Bang! Huge vines swung, and the heads of the sand basilisks were destroyed.


    The sand transformed into many smaller basilisks and flew toward Lisa, but the vines swung rapidly.


    The arena was full of dust.


    Boom! Basil suddenly came out under the sand and bit toward Lisa. A vine swung to his head, but he bit it.


    Sand rose beneath the huge nt and was about to trap it, but it flew, and then the vine in Basil''s mouth separated from its body.


    The huge nt was floating in the air. Roses bloomed on its vines.


    ROSE CARNIVAL


    The flowers turned into many petals and flew toward Basil. They were exploding and turning into red dust. Sand was blocking many petals, but some hit Basil''s body. A red fog seemed to have formed around Basil.


    Basil chuckled as petals kept exploding on him. "Is this your n? Surround me with poison. The speed it enters my body is slower than the speed I eliminate it."


    Red smoke was evaporating from his body.


    Lisa smiled. "Do you know why I kepting to the arena, although I don''t like it here?"


    "Obviously, to survey the arena so you could find a chance to free your girls."


    "Not only that," said Lisa as she stretched her hand to Basil.


    SCENT OF ROSE


    All the red fog suddenly moved into Basil, causing him to feel shocked. His body became tinged with a color red.


    BURN


    "Ahhhh!" screamed Basil as fire covered his body. He was burning inside out. "IMPOSSIBLE!!! AHHH!"


    "I can let the scent of rose prate your body at a deep level and let it umte. You won''t see it move into your body because of the small amount. It cannot be easily taken out by you. Once it reaches a certain level, I can let it absorb the poison fog. What you are feeling now cannot even bepared to what you did, so be grateful that you will suffer hell for a short moment."


    Boom! Basil crashed to the ground as he screamed."D-Damn you! Poison guild will definitely hunt you down."


    Lisa smiled and thought,"Will it even exist tomorrow?"


    Meanwhile, Diego and Poison Guild members had murderous looks on their faces as they looked at the dimensional lock.


    "How''s the route?" asked Diego.


    "Our scouts did not find any ambush."


    "Are you sure?"


    "They are not as good as the scouts under the directmand of Flore, but they also have experience. Although we are up against humans here and not magic beasts, they still know how to properly do their role."


    Diego had a frown on his face. "Just be rea-"


    BOOM! A lightning beam suddenly flew and hit a tank. Then many lightning beams attacked. The tanks and cars exploded. Poison Guild members screamed. Someone tried to move into the forest, but he was hit by a beam.


    Diego was crouching on the ground. He cast magic, then a thick wall rose in front of the tanks and their sides. He kept repairing the wall as the beams kept hitting it. He looked at the man who said there was no ambush.


    The man had a sweat on his face as he looked at the furious face of Diego."I-I just reported what they told me."


    Diego did not have time to teach the guy a lesson, but he wanted the guy to pay a painful priceter. "Call the birds!"


    Mike wasughing as he watched The Poison Guild. Eric was firing a magic cannon. They were standing on a ten meter tall soil cast by earth magic. They were more than one hundred meters away.


    "A device that hides the energy of hyperbeings is not new, and those scouts perfunctory searched this ce, then immediately left. If it were their elite scouts, we would probably have difficulty in hiding."


    Eric smiled when he heard Mike. "Their elite scouts are facing a monster."


    Mike touched his chin as he looked at the cannon. "It is powerful, but difficult to make. Boss was only able to build two of them, and the mana stone required to power it is too high."


    "Hey, it''s about to run out of energy."


    Mike takes out a blue round crystal. "I can''t believe that this small round ball contained many mana stones that could train a middle-level magician. The boss is really very capable. He could even make this."


    Eric pulled his hand, then the bottom was divided into two. At the center of the square was a white crystal surrounded by circuits and runes. Eric took the white crystal, and then the blue crystal floated to the gap. He closed the bottom, then fired thr cannon again.


    On the opposite side of the forest, Ryder was firing the cannon. Busca and Ban were standing behind him.


    Three armed helicopters were flying.


    Malik was driving an armored pickup while driving on an uneven dirt road. He saw the armed helicopters flying over the car. He gritted his teeth and pressed the throttle hard.


    Poison Guild members were happy when they saw the armed helicopters.


    "Get ready! Enter and spread to the forest when the birds attack! Break the skin and bones of those firing the beams!" shouted Diego with a savage look on his face.


    The eyes of the others looked ferocious as they prepared themselves.


    "Rockets are armed and ready to fire."


    Within the helicopters, the pilots were asleep. There were small robotic spiders on their seats.


    Somewhere in the forest, there was a camouged satellite dish. In the underground, there wereputers in front of Oscar. He was watching through a drone.


    Little Pris was on one of the monitors, wearing a pilot outfit.


    "Commander, pilot Pris is waiting for themand," said Pris as she put her hand on her head as a salute.


    Oscar smiled."Fire."


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Many rockets were fired from the helicopters. Smoke followed their trails. They were rapidly moving to Poison Guild members.


    "Fuc-"

 Chapter 225 Variable

    225 Variable


    Boom! Boom! Rockets were exploding where the Poison Guild members were hiding.


    "Hahahaha! They definitely did not see iting. It would have been funny to see their expressions," said Busca.


    Ryder and Ban were alsoughing.


    "Senior, do you think they will be fine? Vistal is a peak third level and 6th circle magician. Karan and Flore are also not normal high level magicians and aura masters," asked Ban.


    Busca turned silent for a moment. "Emily could handle Flore with her agility and long-range attacks. Gan and Oswal were trained hard by the boss in illusion space, so they could at least survive. Those men have a grudge to settle, so they insist on fighting them, although their level of strength does not match." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Hmm?" They noticed a rushing armored pickup.


    The car drifted on the dirt road and went to the concrete.


    The helicopters turned around, and then rockets were fired.


    "Fuck!" cursed Malik.


    Boom! The pickup exploded, but Malik jumped out of the door and somersaulted on the ground. Green scales and an aura appeared on his body, then he quickly ran to the forest as rockets followed his trail.


    Busca chuckled. "It seems my opponent is already here."


    He jumped down, then ran.


    Somewhere in the forest, there were bodies on the ground, and there was a twenty-meter energy ball with screaming hyperbeings inside.


    The aura on the huge pink ball was exhausted, and then the hyperbeings fell.


    Thest conscious hyperbeing looked at the girl holding a zither. He was one of the high-level scouts that Edgar encountered when he just got out of the trial. He belonged to the elite scouts under themand of Flore. Their unit was single-handedly annihted by Melody. "M-Monster."


    Melody was standing on the branch of a tree as she looked at the bodies of hyperbeings. Thest enemy lost his breath, then she looked in a particr direction. She floated and flew.


    In Puerto Princesa City, Yuto was grinning as he stood on the rooftop of a hotel. He was looking at the huge sphere that was visible even in the city.


    Heughed and jumped. He spread his arms as he rapidly fell.


    MAGIC ART: ANIMATION


    A metal knight rapidly got bigger, up to ten meters, while spreading its arms and feet as it moved toward Yuto. Yuto went inside, and then thrusters appeared behind the knight. It flew toward the arena while Yuto wasughing.


    Within the arena, there were men talking in a room as they smoked.


    "Do you think it''s the government that made the move?" asked Silvio.


    The other man named Chito smoked as he looked at the ceiling. "The government should not have the guts to do that, but if a war were to happen between our guild and them, then we, the cannon fodders, will be in deep shit."


    "Is this still not a war?"


    "A war is much more savage. Not only hyperbeings will attack us, but cannons and missiles will rain on us. The government should not be that dumb. If they kill the boss, they will have to bear the anger of Death God. If they can''t kill the boss, then they have to bear his bloody revenge. The power of heirs is no joke."


    "Hey, howe you know so much?"


    Chitp chuckled. "Malik has a big mouth. If you kept ttering him, you could get information from him."


    "Hahahaha! Sly bastard!"


    BOOM! There was a sudden, strong explosion that startled them. They felt shocked as they looked at each other.


    "What the hell! This is an arena! What will they get by attacking it?!" shouted Chito, then they heard Yuto''s shout.


    "Malik! Come out! Let us settle the score!!!"


    "You should go out. Just tell him that Malik is not here," said Chito.


    "Damn it! T-There is a problem with that guy''s head! If I say a little wrong, then I might no longer see the sunrise today. You have a better tongue. You should go out."


    Chito and Silvio stared at each other.


    "Damn it! The two of us will go out, but I will do the talking! If you don''t go with me, then I will not go out. With that guy''s attitude, he will probably do something in the arena if no one ising out."


    "F-Fine!"


    Then they immediately ran to the stage.


    Yuto looked at the two hyperbeings that arrived. "Tell Malik toe out! Or else I will cut this arena in half!"


    Chito had a sweat on his face as he looked at the huge knight that stabbed its sword on the stage. Just one swing could send him to the underworld. "Sir Yuto, Malik is not here. I heard that he went to the forest where the dimensional lock is located."


    "That ce?" Yuto chuckled as thrusters appeared behind the knight and made it float. "It became more interesting. Hey, Malik will pay, but this is for a little interest."


    SCHWING! A huge wind de flew from the huge sword and made a huge gap in the arena.


    Yutoughed as he flew away.


    Chito and Silvio stared at the huge gap and the wind de that kept flying to the sky. "Will he be Alex 2.0? We should not be punished for this, right?"


    On the rooftop of another hotel, a young woman was standing as she looked at the huge knight that came out of the arena. She had long ck hair, and half of her face was covered by a mask. Her outfit was like that of a ninja. Strings appeared on her fingers, then she jumped.


    Within the forest, Jargo seemed to be covered by robotic camouge armor. He was firing the cannons in his arms. They were as strong as bazookas. It was his unique power. Upgrade a machine so he could control it and use it as an armor.


    Boom! Boom! There were explosions on the ground or in trees.


    Seanlu dodged as he attacked with water bombs. He moved toward Jargo. He turned around as he cast magic. The ammo was moving in front of his face as he pulled the water rope that tied Jargo''s hand.


    WATER FLOW STYLE: PALM TWISTER


    Jargo was spinning in the air with revolving threads of water, then he crashed into a tree.


    WORLD ROTATION: DRIVE

 Chapter 226 A Long Awaited Battle

    226 A Long Awaited Battle


    Boom! The aura ball expanded and shredded the trunk of a tree, but Jargo dodged and moved to the ground.


    He chuckled as arge circle appeared on the ground. A huge green vehicle was rising. It wasing out of his storage space.


    OVERFLOW


    Jargo touched the vehicle, then lines and runes appeared on its surface. Seanlu wanted to move, but he was attacked with cannons.


    Jargo jumped and entered the vehicle. The vehicle was transforming. "I requested it to be made in the west. Not just any machine or vehicles could be used by me. The transformation has to be possible, then sophisticated technology is not needed because it will be controlled by my power. Does it look fantastic?"


    The vehicle transformed into a giant robot. "Boy, you could fight me well even if your level is below mine, but I won''t y with your games. You want to block me, so I could not reinforce the boss? You must at least be capable of sync magic, dumbass!"


    Boom! Jargo struck his arm, but Seanlu jumped up. Jargo swung his left arm.


    Seanlu jumped up with a somersault, then dived to the ground when Jargo tried to grasp him in the air.


    Jargo chuckled as he aimed his arms with huge cannons.


    Boom! Huge threads of water rose and blocked the attacks. They were revolving around Seanlu.


    OVERFLOW


    SYNC MAGIC


    The water transformed into an armored warrior.


    "What the hell?! Where did this monstere from?!" blurted Jargo.


    "I''m not just here to block you. I want to send you to the underworld, where your other members are waiting for you."


    In the underground arena of Puerto Princesa City, Gin was leading the prisoners to the sand arena.


    "Sister Lisa!" shouted the women.


    Lisa smiled as she hugged the women that rushed toward her. "I''m sorry that I could not protect you."


    The girls cried.


    A woman named Barbara wiped her tears and looked at Lisa. "We know your situation. Without you protecting the others, they will be in more miserable situations. As long as you are there, they could at least be treated like humans. There were true monsters that wanted us to be their ything. We''d rather die here than suffer unimaginable torture under their hands."


    Lisa nodded her head.


    Gin looked at everyone. "Move closer."


    A huge circle appeared on the ground, then they teleported.


    They appeared in the underground, north of Pwan province.


    The former prisoners looked around the underground, then Barbara looked at Lisa with a look of concern on her face.


    "Sister, what will happen to the girls if you are not there?"


    "They will be safer if they don''te with us," said Gin.


    "What do you mean?"


    Lisa patted Barbara''s shoulder. "I will exin it to youter."


    Gin looked at Lisa, then said, "I will move out and look around the area to make sure it is safe."


    "Let me help you," said Lisa, then she looked at the others with a smile. "You all are already safe. Rx and take a rest. We will move awayter."


    Gin and Lisa moved out. They were standing on a branch of a tree as they watched the sea.


    "As we told you before, our men in PHA will help free those girls. The rtives of the girls that came with us will be taken care of by them."


    "I burned some bodies in the underground arena, as you said, but will that really be enough to make us look dead?"


    Gin chuckled. "We also have our men in forensics. We have our men in every agency that is involved in the investigation. They will cover our tracks and show the results that we want."


    Lisa smiled. "Your team is so thorough, and your boss is really capable and powerful."


    Gin smiled. "He invited you to join our team. Have you not decided yet?"


    Lisa turned silent for a moment. "Your team will be at higher risk if I join your team. My power could not be hidden and might leave some tracks. I want to live somewhere remote and quiet with the girls. The man behind Poison Lord is not dumb. He has a widework around the world, and he is a walking nuclear bomb."


    "Our boss can cut a nuclear bomb, but that man is not an ordinary bomb. If it was just the power of the 8th circle, he said that he could fight it head-on, but the power of the heir made their strength multiplied. His battle with Poison Lord could help him gauge Death God''s level of power. We prepared the n of attack to avoid an early sh with Death Guild."


    "Can it be hidden from that man? If he causes havoc in the country, your boss will be forced toe out."


    Gin chuckled. "That will not happen. At least not that early."


    In the rocky hills, giant arms pinned down a giant fire snake. Tiger golems were attacking the fire bird in the air with earth spikes. A bigger tiger was fighting with a giant fire lion.


    Boom! A giant boulder exploded with a huge fireball.


    Karan looked at the huge hemisphere in the distance, then stared at the man who persistently blocked him. His eyes turned more murderous.


    OVERFLOW


    He moved down inside the body of the fire lion. The lion started changing. It transformed into a demihuman.


    Gan stared at the giant, half human and half lion, as he gritted his teeth and thought,"Herees the hard fight."


    Inside the forest, Flore was standing on the head of a giant demonweed. Its huge, long vines had monster nts that kept swinging and trying to bite. There were many bite marks on the ground and trunks. More vines appeared on the giant demonweed, and then monster nts with purple heads grew. Purple energy was gathering in their mouths.


    Boom! Energy balls were attacking Emily. There were explosions, and poisonous purple gas was forming.


    Somewhere in the forest where Oswal and Vistal were fighting, there was a giant armored golden warrior.


    SOFT


    The two fists turned sharp, and the arms became long and flexible as they rapidly swung.


    A seven-meter-tall lightning warrior was dodging the strikes. It was Oswal''s sync magic.


    "I can only maintain it for several seconds. I have to finish it quickly!" Thought Oswal, then more lightning crackled on the warrior''s body.


    The warrior appeared on Vistal''s side as a lightning hammer formed in its hands and swung it.


    Boom! Vistal was faster. A golden arm swung and blew away the warrior. The warrior crashed into a tree, then a dragon crushed it and the tree to the ground.


    The dragon transformed into a huge arm and held the warrior.


    Boom! Boom! The warrior was repeatedly mmed to the ground. The arm transformed into a rope and tied it.


    The warrior was raised in the air as the grip became stronger.


    "k!" Oswal felt the painful pressure.


    Vistal chuckled as he pulled the warrior closer to him.


    Boom! The warrior exploded, turning the rope into bits and pieces. Vistal was also blown away.


    Oswal fell to the ground with blood on his mouth and cracks in his armor. His body and breathing were weak.


    Vistal''s arm regenerated, then he chuckled."It is surprising that you could use sync magic at your stage, but not everyone who can use it has the same level of power."


    He walked toward Oswal as he raised his hand. A huge golden ball was formed over his palm. Inside, the ball seemed to turn into a liquid and started boiling. "I wanted you to experience hell for a few years, but I don''t have time for that. You will die in a few seconds, but you will feel unimaginable pain as you dissolve."


    The slime near Oswal moved toward him and tied his body, then he was pulled toward Vistal.


    A one-meter aura ball suddenly flew to Vistal''s back.


    ONDA D''URTO: ENORME


    A while ago, within the dimension, Edgar was surrounded by a green poison fog.


    "It was the same as Mistav''s power. He could hide his energy within the fog, but it is much more deadly because it is poisonous. His SS skills are useless to me. I have a lot of magic skills that can attack in a wide range. I''m not in a situation where I have the luxury to waste time. He is at 7th circle, but he might not have enough mana to maintain SSS skill like Divine Projection for a long time because he doesn''t have the Power of Authority that 8th circle have.


    The more time I spend here, the higher the possibility that something wrong could happen in the n and expose us to the world much earlier than I nned. I could duplicate the divine skill of Viel instead, but I don''t know if he could be trusted. The illusion doesn''t work on him. If I expose my true power to him, then he will have a chip against me. He will definitely realize that it is me who is responsible for what happened on this ind. He might consider my threat to the country because of the possibility that I will be the next poison lord.


    Although Viel and Agusto looked reliable based on my observations, how about the men below them? If they somehow knew what I did today, I might be set up so I could sh with Death God. I should try to duplicate Viel''s skill when I am confident that I could fight an heir in the 8th circle. If he also could not use his skill for enough time until I duplicated it, then isn''t that giving them a chip against me in vain? "Edgar quickly analyzed it in his mind as he dodged green vipers, monsters, and demons that attacked him.


    He shed his sword, then red energy des cut the beasts and demons. They turned into fog, but more of them formed and attacked again. "Toto, why are you hiding your true level? You are a peak third level and 7th circle. Even your other members have a higher stage. The public might not know your true stage, but it cannot be hidden to PHA."


    Poison Lord''sughter echoed within the fog."It is called fishing. There are fools that tried to hit me when I was in a broken world. Imagine their surprise when they found my true level. I annihted them and took over their guild and resources. It is a fun game."


    Then Poison Lord turned silent for a moment."Boy, you are acting toocent and dare not show any respect to me! You kept saying a name that no one dared to say in front of me! I will make your life a living hell!!!"


    Beasts and demons were formed on all sides of Edgar, but a lightning storm destroyed them.


    Edgar''s eyes turned sharper as he held his sword with his hands. Sofie''s smiling face appeared in his mind.


    Lightning crackled through his whole body.


    "Respect? Toto, you are not worthy." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Whoosh! He appeared in front of Poison Lord, who was hiding inside the fog. The aura that covered Edgar''s body and sword turned white. The eyes of Poison Lord turned wide.


    SWORDHEART: RIGALIA''S CUT

 Chapter 227 Heir of a Poison God vs Demigod

    227 Heir of a Poison God vs Demigod


    CLANG! The halberd''s body blocked the huge aura de, but Poison Lord was rapidly pushed back. Green energy covered his body.


    DIVINE PROJECTION


    A one hundred-meter-tall transparent figure with dark green armor appeared behind Poison Lord.


    He cast magic, then a fifty-meter circle appeared behind the giant projection. Huge vipers came out of the circle and destroyed the aura de with green beams.


    Edgar stared at the halberd and thought,"Is that a weapon that Death God bought for him outside our world?"


    "Aura concept?! He is a demigod?!" Shouted Poison Lord in his mind. He seriously stared at the boy as he gritted his teeth and gripped his fists hard.


    "He is only at third level, but he doesn''t seem to be an heir. Is he what they call a prodigy who could realize his concept without reaching the peak of third level? If I escape now, will Death God protect me? Will he kill this boy for me or will he reach an agreement and offer my head? With this boy''s power, he can definitely find a Pce of God and pass it with ease. When that timees, my death is certain," thought Poison Lord.


    His past when he was younger was shing through his mind. He had to scavenge and fight for food in the street. Sleep with rats. Kill a beast in human skin. He joined the gang and risked his life many times. He suffered humiliations to please his boss. Then came the smiling face of his mother, who had passed away.


    The eyes of Poison Lord turned bloodshot and thought,"I still have a chance while he doesn''t have the power of an heir. I''d rather die as someone revered by many people around the world than return to that state!"


    "I am Poison Lord! My daily life in the street was a life and death battle!! DO YOU THINK I WILL FEAR DEATH?! BOY! DEATH IS MY PLAYMATE!!!"


    DIVINE PROJECTION: ASCENSION


    The giant projection turned into green fog and moved around Poison Lord.


    Edgar wanted to move, but the huge vipers attacked with energy balls and beams. Fire energy, and aura revolved around his back as he dodged.


    SWORD WINGS


    Many small white swords formed two wings on his back.


    SCHWING! Many energy des flew in the air and cut the vipers when Edgar spun and flew toward Poison Lord.


    BANG! A giant green halberd suddenly attacked him. He blocked it with the swordheart, but he was blown away.


    Edgar stared at the fifty-meter-tall Poison Lord, wearing dark green armor and holding a huge halberd.


    Poison lord stretched his left hand, then a fifty-meter circle appeared in the sky.


    DIVINE SKILL: FATAL RAIN


    Five to ten meters of green, sharp crystals were rapidly falling like rain.


    Edgar kept flying and dodging. He spun and swung his sword.


    Crunch! Many crystals were cut in all directions.


    Poison lord clenched his fist.


    BOOM! The crystals exploded. Sharp, poisonous pieces of crystals were flying in all directions.


    Meanwhile, outside of the dimension, Vistal was lying on the ground. Blood was flowing from his mouth while he was looking at the hemisphere in the distance."Tony."


    The past shed in his mind. Tony, alias Toto, stopped his suicide when he was young and saved him from his abusive father.


    Tony was smoking his cigarette as they stood on a bridge and watched the river."Continue your study and work for me."


    "Y-Yes boss!"


    ***


    OVERFLOW


    Golden energy covered Vistal''s body, then a big slime carried him away as it formed into a huge viper.


    The viper was quickly moving away as it dodged Melody''s attacks and slithered between trees. It is moving toward the hemisphere.


    Inside the dimension, a green fog was formed in the air.


    There were huge threads of fire and aura revolving around Edgar.


    "Why does this boy have so much poison resistance? He is not even using detoxification magic or potion," thought Poison Lord as he stared at Edgar. He cast magic, then a fifty-meter circle appeared behind him.


    DIVINE SKILL N?v(el)B\\jnn


    BATTLEBORN: ASTRUGGATS


    Ten-meter-tall warriors with two green wings came out of the circle. They were wearing dark green armor and holding different kinds of weapons.


    Poison lord increased his grip on his halberd as the astruggats moved forward.


    Poison arrows, energy des and different forms of powerful attacks were flying toward Edgar.


    SCHWING! Powerful aura des cut the astruggats in half and destroyed the attacks. A ten-meter-tall warrior with two wings and white armor was flying toward Poison Lord while holding the five-meter-long swordheart.


    The green poison fog in the air suddenly turned into green vipers and tied Edgar''s hands and feet."What?!"


    An astruggat stabbed its spear.


    Edgar was hit and pushed back, then another astrugatt swung its axe and blew him to the ground.


    The fifty-meter-tall Poison Lord appeared near Edgar as he swung down his halberd."DIEEE!!!"


    BOOM! The ground beneath Edgar turned into a huge crater when he blocked the giant halberd with swordheart.


    POISON CHAIN


    Giant chains rose from the huge circle on the ground and tied Edgar.


    Poison lord raised his halberd.


    Edgar flew away. He was pulled by the chains, but he cut them with an aura des.


    Boom! A huge energy de cut the hills when it missed Edgar.


    Poison Lord stared at Edgar, who was floating in the air, and thought,"I have to finish this now before I run out of mana."


    Poison energy flowed to his halberd, then he stabbed it to the ground. The cracks lit up like green lights, then they turned longer and wider. Poison fog of different colors flew out from the cracks and moved around Poison Lord and the halberd. There were roaring demons and monsters.


    Trees touched by the fog immediately wilted and turned into dust.


    Edgar moved further into the sky and pointed his sword at Poison Lord. The swordheart became ten meters long, then giant threads of fire and aura revolved. The sword was turning longer."Toto, if you kept your ambition on the ind, we might not even cross paths. You are a beast, so many of your subordinates are also beasts, and you unleashed them on the maind."


    Poison Lordughed,"Do you think I will reach this height if I remain on this tiny ind?! Only uncultured people will willingly follow mymand, so what choice do I have?! Beast?! BOY, I MUST BECOME A BEAST TO PROTECT WHAT I HAVE!!!"


    Edgar chuckled."Toto, I know how your mind works. You will crush whatever is blocking your path through any means. I will also crush you, who is a tiny block on my path."


    Poison Lord chuckled, then his face suddenly turned savage. "ARROGANT BASTARD!!! YOUR WHOLE FAMILY WILL FOLLOW YOU IN HELL!!!"


    POISON DEATH MARCH


    Poison lord flew with his lethal poison army.


    Magic circles appeared on the de of the twenty-meter sword in Edgar''s hands.


    SWORDHEART: PIERCING SKY


    Thank you for supporting the book. It is not getting much exposure and new readers, so I have to write the second book, "I Can Only Wield Light Magic," that is in my mind to help the first book get exposure and support as well. My passion to finish the book is there, but I hope you understand my situation as an author and support my second work as well. If you like the first story, you might also like my other work. The story has schemes, an overpowered MC, magic, a variety of powers, the power to turn into giants, world travel, and many more.

 Chapter 228 The Man Named Poison Lord

    228 The Man Named Poison Lord


    Vistal reached the hemisphere, then the viper turned into a golden warrior. The arm turned sharp, then it struck toward the hemisphere."COME OUT! TONY!"


    Boom! The pointed arm hit, but the dimensional lock did not budge.


    Vistal exhausted all his mana. A sad smile appeared on his face."Tony, the path we took is full of bones. The consequence is now hunting us, but at least we did not remain as nobody. I will go first, brother."


    The slime turned into jelly and fell to the ground with Vistal.


    ***


    SWORDHEART: PIERCING SKY


    Oom! The long sword moved like a beam. There was a huge white line that moved from the sky.


    BANG! Swordheart shed with the spear on Poison Lord''s halberd. A shockwave filled with concept spread from the sh and destroyed the poison army.


    Poison Lord gritted his teeth as he tried hard to push his halberd. As the huge sword was pushing down his weapon, the past wasing back to his mind.


    Thirty years ago, fourteen year old Tony was just like normal boys who don''t yearn for much. When he wasing home from school, he looked at the shoes of students with envy. He was only wearing slippers.


    There was a ce in the capital region where the houses did not have urban nning. The steel roofs were rusty and the walls of some houses were made up of plywood. Tony''s home was located in that ce.


    "I''m home," said Tony when he came to their house.


    A middle aged woman named Celia was standing in the house. She was holding something behind her back."Do you know what I am holding?"


    Tony shook his head.


    Celia showed the new shoes she was holding, causing a big surprise to Tony.


    "I-Is that for me?"


    Celia smiled and nodded.


    Tony wore the shoes with a big smile on his face.


    Celia took her ne with a Sto. Ni?o and put it on Tony."My mother gave me this ne when I was a child. It will serve as a protection and a reminder to not lose hope. It will also serve as your guide when you lose your direction. Toto, no matter what, don''t lose hope and chase your dream."


    Tony smiled and nodded his head.


    The next day, he happily went to school, but when he went home, he heard his stepfather Hector shouting at his mother.


    "Do you think you can fool me?! Where is the money?!" Shouted Hector while holding Celia''s clothes.


    There were tears on Celia''s eyes while her cheek was swelling and blood was flowing from her lips. She thought that she found a good husband, but Hector deeply hid his alcoholic side."All my earnings from tailoring are spent on our living expenses. The rest are already taken by you."


    "You dare lie to me?!"


    "Stop!" Shouted Tony as he ran and held Hector''s hand.


    Hector swung his hand, then kicked Tony to the floor. He chuckled when he saw the new shoes of the boy."So the money is there. It''s fine, someone will still buy it."


    Celia grabbed the man''s clothes while crying."I-I saved the money for him. I gave you the money for your alcohol. Why will you still take it away from my son?"


    "Shut up woman!" Shouted Hector as he pped Celia and kicked her to the floor.


    Tony cried, then he saw a scissor on the table. He quickly grabbed it. He screamed and stabbed at the man''s back as he closed his eyes. He opened his eyes and was shocked that it stabbed Hector''s chest instead.


    Blood flowed from Hector''s mouth."D-Damn kid."


    Hector wobbled then fell to the floor.


    Celia was shocked, but she quickly reacted. She touched the blood on the floor. She held the scissor, then wiped the blood to her clothes.


    "M-Mom, w-what are you doing?"


    Celia wiped the blood on her hands, then held Tony''s face. She smiled as tears were falling from her eyes."I did it. Do you understand?"


    Tears gushed from Tony''s eyes as his mouth trembled.


    Celia rushed out of their house and called for help, but Hector was pronounced dead on arrival.


    There was a trial. Although it was self defense, the judge thought that it was not enough to use deadly force. Celia''s attorney was able to reduce her sentence for a few years.


    Tony was crying in the court as he faced Celia.


    Celia looked at his cousin with pleading eyes."Please take care of him."


    The man named Jude perfunctorily nodded his head.


    Tony regrly visited his mother. He was motivated to study hard and be awyer. He studied hard and worked odd jobs to sustain his expenses.


    One day, he noticed the difference in his mother''s health."Mom, are you okay?"


    Celia smiled and nodded her head."How is your school?"


    Tony narrated his experience as usual. Celia smiled and nodded her head from time to time.


    Tony left the prison and Celia went back inside.


    14:14


    Celia''s eyes turned teary and shook her head.


    Rona sighed.


    Celia went to the chapel. She prayed as she cried.


    A few monthster, Tony was notified that his mother copsed and rushed to a hospital.


    Celia looked frail as she held Tony''s hand. She smiled as she gave him a passbook and weakly said,"All my life savings are here. I hid it very well for you. I was nning to give it to youter, but I did not expect this to happen. Use it very well for your study."


    Tony''s mouth was trembling as he cried."M-Mom, I-Im so sorry."


    Celia shook her head."It''s not your fault. It was already there, but I thought it was just a simple illness."


    Jude also arrived at the hospital and asked what happened.


    The policeman woman sighed."Your cousin haste stage colon cancer. Although there is free medicine, the prison doesn''t have a good facility and you know the situation in the prison. It isn''t a good ce for a patient who is taking anti cancer drugs."


    Celia sumbed to cancer.


    Tony held the ne as he looked at his mother''s tomb with teary eyes. He went home, then kept studying and working hard.


    One day, when he needed money for his studies, he didn''t have another option, but to rely on the money given by his mother. He took the passbook from a hidden ce, but he was shocked that the bnce was empty. He rushed to Jude and shouted,"Where is the money?!"


    Jude and his family just kept watching TV. He was able to withdraw because he was the legal guardian of Tony.


    "I was nning to borrow it. I thought my luck today was good. I was winning, so I can''t help but increase the wager. Sadly, I was tricked and lost it to a gamble," said Jude.


    Something to have snapped on Tony''s mind. Jude kept talking, but he could not hear it. His mother''s hard work and sacrifices were gone just like that. His mother''s frail body andst moments appeared in his mind."AHHHHH!"


    He rushed to Jude and struck. Jude''s wife and son tried to stop Tony. They were able to hold his arms, but his face looked savage as stared at Jude. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Are you out of your mind?! Get out of my house right now!!!"


    Tony spit on the floor."I will get out of this house even if you don''t tell me. Your disgusting smell reeks."


    He swung his arms, then he moved out of the house. He snapped his ne and threw it to a trash can in an alley. From then on, he roamed the streets, and fought for food. He learned how to survive through any means and be a beast. He was able to join a gang, and catched the leader''s attention.


    The gang leader named Marquez preferred the name Toto because he didn''t like the name Tony. Tony had to maintain a ttering smile and act like a good dog. It was what he learned in the street, to hide his true face and bide his time like a viper. When the broken world appeared and magic beasts became rampant, Tony was one of the first to be hyperbeing, then the beast he was hiding within himself showed its true face.


    Marquez''s face was ck and blue. His neck had a leash while he was kneeling on the floor.


    Tony was watching television while holding the rope of the leash. Karan and Vistal were standing behind him.


    On the television, it was reported that there was no functioning government on Pwan Ind, because the officials either died or ran away. Tony smiled, then through their means, they were able to stay on the ind and maintain their reign. He was able to pass a trial and became known to the world as Poison Lord.


    There was more determination on Poison Lord''s eyes as he remembered his past. Poison energy was suddenly forming around him and flowing to his body and halberd. His height was getting taller.


    "What?! Is he starting to understand the elemental authority?!" Said Edgar in his mind.


    Poison Lord''s recent exploration of a broken world and his past gave him a deeper understanding of himself and the nature of his power. A hyperbeing could not have an authority over power with a weak will. Poison Lord was stepping to the next stage, the 8th circle.


    I made a patreon page. I hope you can check my other stories at patreon/imWold.


    imWold

 Chapter 229 Result

    229 Result


    "Do you think I will let you step to that stage?!" shouted Edgar in his mind. Fire and aura were revolving around his wings.


    A giant viper seemed to have formed in the sky as poison energy kept gathering.


    Edgar''s wings became twenty meters long.


    SWORD WINGS: IGNITION


    The burning wings swung to his back and pushed him forward. The fire on the wings was like a turbo.


    There was no sign of retreat in Poison Lord''s eyes as he kept getting stronger.


    "I! AM! POISON LORD!!!"


    "AHHHH!!!"


    "AHHHH!!!"


    The long sword and giant viper kept pushing each other in the sky.


    BANG! The viper was destroyed, and the halberd was crushed. The sword hit the giant form.


    The giant was destroyed and turned into a green fog. The real body of Poison Lord was hit by the long sword. He coughed out blood as cracks appeared on the armor that was made in the other world.


    Time seemed to have slowed down in Tony''s eyes. His mother seemed to appear in his sight. "Mom, the kind of life that I was chasing was too far from my reach if I followed the direction that you said. Through the means I learned from the street, I enjoyed a life that only a few in the world can have and I could never dare dream of when I was a child. I don''t regret it, mom, I just wished that you were with me so I could share it with you. But if you are alive, will I be different?"


    A scene appeared in Tony''s mind. He became a civil rightswyer. He was living in a simple house with his virtuous wife. His mother was alive as she smiled and held a baby. Celia criticized Tony for not spending enough time with his wife and son. Tony''s wife chuckled while he rubbed his head out of embarrassment.


    A smile appeared on Poison Lord''s face as his armor got destroyed and his clothes were torn. The ne given to him by his mother was blown away from his torn pocket. It had always been with him. He never truly threw it away.


    BOOM! There was a loud explosion. The hills were wiped out. A huge crater appeared on the ground.


    Edgar stared at the crater. There was no body of Poison Lord. The aura on his long sword started scattering into white lights. His swordheart became smaller, then his giant figure and wings were also scattered.


    "An heir is much stronger than I thought. Then how much stronger is Death God?" asked Edgar in his mind while panting. He turned silent for a moment as he looked at the huge hole. He flew to the east of the dimension, then deactivated the lock. The huge purple hemisphere was disappearing. The hills and forests in the real world returned.


    LIFE DETECTION


    He rode a huge white sword, then flew in a particr direction.


    In Seanlu''s battleground, the trees around him were destroyed. There were several holes that were caused by explosions. He was heavily panting while blood was flowing from his mouth. Not too far from him, there was a huge hole on the ground that seemed to have been created by a rotating sphere. The arms and feet of the giant robot were almost torn. The body was twisted.


    Near the ambush site, Busca was also panting as he looked at Malik, who was lying on the ground along with broken trunks of wood. "What a very tough guy."


    Eric was moving around the ce as he cast lightning bolts. He raised his hand, then lightning hit the trunks and woods on Malik''s side. "You have to bury the woods and trunks with burn marks."


    Busca chuckled, then he walked closer and cast magic. A crack appeared on the ground. The woods were covered with earth energy, then they floated and fell to the crack. "How about the trunk? It''s toorge."


    Eric cut the bottom of the tree. "Crush the bottom with your fist and hide the burn marks beneath the ground."


    Meanwhile, Oswal was recovering as he drank potions.


    Ryder and Ban were observing the battleground with awe.


    "Are we also going to have this kind of powerter?" thought the two boys.


    Mike chuckled at the sorry state of Oswal. "How does it taste facing a peak third level and 6th circle?"


    Oswal had a helpless smile on his face. "I still don''t have a chance even after I suffer so much under the boss'' hands. I could only survive for a few minutes. If he fought me with his full power from the very beginning, then I might only survive for less than a minute."


    Mikeughed. "If you and Gan did not insist on fighting them, then the boss can definitelye up with a n to lure them into fighting Melody. With her power, she can definitely take them down on her own."


    "I thought that I could do it as long as I found an opportunity, but I failed, and sister Melody saved me in the end."


    Mike shook his head. "They were street gangsters before they became who they are today. He is definitely crafty and won''t give you the opportunity that you are waiting for. Their way in the street is brought to their guild. Poison Guild is crafty, but it will fall because our team has two demigods who are out of their scope of mind." N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Then he looked at Ban, who was staring at the battlefield. "Hey, boy, start doing your job."


    "Y-Yes, sir."


    A fire dragon rose from the circle on the ground and moved around Mike. He touched his chin as he observed the battle scene.


    In the Poison Guild stronghold, the temporarymander named Jaxen was trying tomunicate with Diego''s team and the pilots. "How is it?"


    "Sir, we still can''tmunicate."


    "Damn it, what''s going on?! The dimensional lock is already gone! Doesn''t that mean that they seeded?!"


    "Sir, defeating the enemy doesn''t mean they destroyed the jamming device."


    "Is that so?"


    "Sir, should we still call in reinforcements from the Death Guild?"


    Jaxen had a look of hesitation on his face. "Do it."

 Chapter 230 Responses

    230 Responses


    Emily was panting while being surrounded by four giant demonweeds. There were burn marks on her cape and leg.


    Flore was standing on one of the giant monster nts while using overflow. His face looked hideous as he stared at Emily. "Damn woman! You will slowly die in my hands!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Oom! Four huge white swords moved like a beam and destroyed the heads of the demon weeds, but Flore was able to jump away.


    Schwing! His head flew in the air. He saw a man with crackling lightning on his body and holding a white sword. "Shit, what kind of monster targeted us?"


    The huge demonweeds wilted, then Edgar moved closer to Emily and healed her. "You should have just moved away when it got dangerous and asked for help. Mike and the others could have lent a hand and prepared an ambush."


    Emily felt embarrassed. "Brother Ed, I was too focused on fighting and forgot."


    Edgar chuckled.


    Meanwhile, the huge fire beast that Karan was controlling was trapped within a huge energy ball.


    "Ahhh!" screamed Karan as the shockwave squeezed his body.


    Bang! The fire beastman was destroyed, and Karan coughed out blood. The energy on the huge energy ball was consumed, then Karan fell from the air. His memory of Tony was appearing in his mind. Saving him in the street, fighting together during their gangster days, and then their adventures in broken worlds.


    "Boss, it was an exciting journey," thought Karan.


    Gan was lying on the ground, breathing heavily. There were broken tiger golems around him. He had a helpless smile on his face as Melody floated toward him. "Without you and Ed, we stand no chance against the Poison Guild."


    Melody smiled. "They reached their level of power after more than ten years of practice, while you all got a power that could fight them after only practicing for more than a year."


    Gan chuckled. "Yeah, we have to work harder because there is a stronger guild that we might fightter."


    In the headquarters of PHA, Viel was in the monitoring room with Owen and other staff.


    Viel was looking at a monitor. "Is the control of the satellite returned?"


    "N-Not yet, sir. Something is blocking us," said an officer.


    "Rewind to the recording."


    A picture of the dimensional lock appeared on the hologram screen.


    "What did the agent say?"


    "Sir, he was not able to respond immediately because he is quite far from Poison Lord''s mansion. When Simon was purged, our agents in that guild started dying in broken worlds or restricted zones. We sensed the danger, so we made the others run away and hide. When the families turned their back on Poison Lord, their guild became more strict against our monitoring. Suspicious behaviors near the mansion are immediately apprehended, so our agents needed to move away.


    We are still working on making Poison Guild members spy for us. What happened to Poison Lord Mansion was heard by our agent from a witness. When he went near the mansion and observed the situation, he saw poison fog, and fire. There was damage. It looked like a fight happened, then the dimensional lock appeared. It only appeared for a short time. The agent was only able to record it from a distance," said Owen.


    Viel touched his chin. "Don''t fight for the control of the satellite and let it stay as it is. Make sure to record it and make a video call to Poison Guild headquarters and let me talk to them. Notify president Agusto, and let him prepare the army and navy. Also, notify the avable members of PHA."


    Owen felt shocked. "Are you nning something, sir?"


    Viel smiled. "Someone is attacking Poison Guild. Poison Lord returned to the ind, right? He could have been trapped in the Dimensional Lock. Now that the lock is gone, then the fight should have ended. Make our agent move closer and observe. Contact the poison guild members that you are trying to recruit. Say that Poison Lord could be dead, and their guild is finished, so we could get more information. If Poison Lord is dead, then it will be the right time to take back the ind, but the me can''t be put on our heads, so I have to make the video call."


    Owen subconsciously swallowed. "Poison Lord is dead. Is that possible?"


    "We will know that, and it should not take too long. If it''s true, whoever is responsible for it must bear the anger of that guild. If that guild became unreasonable, our country would be in huge danger," said Viel as his eyes turned sharper.


    "Sir, the temporarymander of their guild''s stronghold is on the line."


    "Go on."


    Jaxen appeared on the huge monitor with a smile on his face. "Sir, I heard that you are worried that something bad might have happened to our guild."


    Viel also smiled. "Honestly, I am not worried about your guild, but the residents of the ind. If there are not enough hyperbeings there, then broken worlds might burst, and some magic beast could slip from the restricted zone and cause many casualties, so I want to ask about the situation."


    "Hahahaha, sir, there is no need for you to worry. It was probably just some ambitious force that wanted to rece our guild''s number one ce in the country. Don''t worry, sir, we will remain as the strongest shield of the ind against any harm," said Jaxen with a firm face.


    Owen and PHA staff looked at Jaxen''s face, which was filled with tant hypocrisy. They felt angry that the man seemed to be mocking them.


    Viel''s eyes turned sharper. "Our number is online. You can always call us if you change your mind."


    Jaxen nodded his head. "I will remember it, sir."


    Then he ended the call. There was a mocking look on his face as he chuckled. "What did our scout say?"


    There was a sweat on the man''s face. "T-They were able to see the burning cars and tanks and our men''s bodies on the ground."


    "What?! D-Did they see the enemy?"


    "N-No, it''s still dark. The surrounding forest could not be seen. They are observing the ce with a telescope, to stay outside the range of the jamming device and keep themunication. Should we make the scouts keep moving?"


    "We must! We have to know what is going on there! Damn it! Contact Rancel again!"


    In Man Bay, Rancel was looking at the sea through the window of a hotel. "Damn Toto, you told me to help you trap the assassin on the maind, but you actually knew that the assassin would attack on the ind and prepared the trap. You dare trick me, but now your guild is asking for reinforcement? If I can''t rip off something from you, I won''t deserve to be a member of Death Guild."


    He drank his brandy and thought,"Toto is a cockroach. He should not easily die because I will be in deep shit if that happens. Death Guild members on the ind should already be on their way. The presence of our members should be enough to end the fight. Whoever attacks should understand that shing with our members means war. Only someone crazy will do that."

 Chapter 231 Anger

    Chapter 231 Anger


    ??An armored pickup truck was rushing. It went directly to the ambush site. A death guild member wanted to clear the way and destroy the remaining wall with magic, but he was stopped.


    "Don''t destroy the scene. It will affect the investigation," said a man named Elwis.


    The driver, named Jacob, chuckled. "Investigation? Is that still needed?"


    "Don''t you notice something wrong? It''s too quiet. The fight should have ended. Either the Poison Guild''s enemy retreated or the worst had happened."


    "How is that possible?! ording to them, the fight was not that long. Poison Guild is not that weak. Almost all their high-level members went here. The enemy should have retreated!"


    "We will know about that."


    A burly undead rose under the car and lifted it, then the pickup truck was thrown over the wall.


    "Can''t you be gentle?!" shouted Jacob.


    "There is no time for that."


    The trucknded, then kept moving forward. They reached near the ce where the dimensional lock was previously activated. They ran on foot, then met the scouts sent by Jaxen.


    "Where is Poison Lord?"


    The scouts looked flustered."W-We haven''t found him. Themunication returned, but we could not contact him."


    Elwis and Jacob looked at each other. They felt shocked that the worst could have really happened.


    "How is that possible?" Blurted Jacob.


    "What did you find in your investigation?!" Urgently asked by Elwis.


    "The other scouts went to different parts of the forest. There were fighting that happened in different areas. There are broken trees, but we did not find any dead bodies aside from the ambush site where the tanks and cars were destroyed. There are traces that the ground was fixed by earth magic. Whoever is responsible for the attack, they want to conceal something. Most elements that we found in the air are earth and fire. There are small traces of lightning attacks in the area, but the presence of lightning element is not as much as the other elements."


    "Damn it!" Cursed Elwis, then he took out his phone and called. "Sir, the fight is over, but they could not get in touch with Poison Lord."


    Rancel''s eyes turned sharper as he walked to a rooftop. "Tell the Poison Guild members to guard the area. Don''t let anyone destroy the scene. If I want to save my head, then we must at least identify who is behind it."


    He ended the call and entered a helicopter. "Full speed to Pwan Ind!"


    Meanwhile, in the sea, there were ships and flying helicopters moving toward Pwan Ind. There was also a huge ne that was already near the ind. Viel and high-level members of the association were with him inside the ne.


    "Sir, just a few more minutes to the target!"


    There was panic among Poison Guild members when they could not connect to Poison Lord and high-level members.


    "What did Rancel say?!" shouted Jaxen.


    "H-He is on the way here."


    Jaxen was gritting his teeth while thinking,"Who could possibly do it? Damn it! Without Poison Lord''s protection and connection, what the hell will happen to us?! Will Death Guild still protect Poison Guild under their wing? Probably not. They only value Poison Lord, or else they already epted many guilds around the world. They should only be epting guilds that have the power of an heir."


    Then he looked at the man responsible for themunication. "Tell the scouts to search very well! Poison Lord should not die easily!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Then another man had a look of shock when he heard a report. "Sir, there is a ne moving toward here!"


    "Is it Rancel?! How could he be so fast?!"


    "We are not sure. We are still trying tomunicate."


    "Open the monitor!"


    The cargo deck of the ne suddenly opened, then five hyperbeings flew. They moved and floated above the stronghold.


    DIVINE PROJECTION


    Jaxen and the others were petrified as they stared at the huge projection behind Viel.


    Viel had a smile on his face. "I''m concerned that your stronghold doesn''t have enough force to protect the ind from the threat of restricted zones, so I will take temporarymand." When daylight arrived, the whole ind was shocked by what happened. The reporters from other countries who covered the tournament and were not able to go home yet were like sharks that smelled breaking news. They flocked to the site of the battle and interviewed the authorities.


    Viel and Rancel were looking at the broken wood with burnt marks that were unearthed from the ground.


    "It''s a mark of lightning magic. Only this site has buried woods. The scouts of Poison Guild and your men should have made an investigation. Like they said, most elements that we found are fire and earth. The traces of attacks from fire and earth magic are everywhere, but whoever made the attacks tried to hide the traces of lightning attacks," said Viel.


    Rancel had a look of anger on his face, then he stared at Viel. "If your country yed a role in this, then everyone in your country will know the power of a world-top guild."


    Viel''s eyes turned sharper as he also stared at Rancel. "Jaxen should have already told you that I was on our headquarters when the incident happened. We were also trying to use the satellite to know what happened here, but something was blocking our control. If you want the evidence, then we will show it to you, and we will cooperate in the investigation. If you insist on ming the incident on us, then we''ll see if a world-


    top guild is powerful enough to take me down with the power of the country behind my back."


    The news was reported, and the whole world was shocked.


    Within a car that was moving toward the airport, Yuto was chuckling as he watched the news. "It''s interesting. The world will be lively."


    The girl who had a ninja outfit was sitting on Yuto''s side. Her name was Yukino. "You could have gotten involved in that vortex if I did not stop you. The guild will also be dragged. Master predicted that you would make trouble, so she ordered me to take you back to the country.


    Although she is an 8th circle herself, she does not want to get involved in a fight with an 8th circle unnecessarily. She expected that someone might fall, but it was unexpected that it''s Poison Lord. That man who rules the strongest underground force in the world will definitely move. Whoever is behind it must be ready to face the anger of a man whose power is as strong as a nuclear weapon."

 Chapter 232 Anger(2)

    Chapter 232 Anger(2)


    ??In a mansion in the United Kingdom, David was sitting on a sofa while watching the news on TV. "Have you called Alex?"


    "Sir, we already tried many times, but we weren''t able to connect with his phone. ording to PHA, they can''t find him on the ind. The day that he disappeared, two branch leaders of Poison Guild were killed by a hyperbeing that uses lightning and rapier. There was a rumor that Maverick was hired to kill them, but he denied it. Poison Lord set up a death trap for the assassin on the ind, but they failed, then they chased the assassin to a restricted zone. The rest is what you saw on TV about the incident in the ind," said Tommy.


    A smile appeared on David''s face as his eyes turned sharper. "I was used as a gun. Now I am being used as a shield. Do they think that I am a fool?"


    Then the face of a giggling girl appeared in his mind. It was a memory that happened before the broken worlds and hyperbeings appeared.


    "Brother David, you can''t get the heart of my sister that way. Do you want me to help you?"


    "Brother David, she is angry. Don''t worry, I will help you."


    David leaned on his sofa and sighed. He stared at the ceiling as his memory of Cecil''s sister kept ying in his mind. "She was like my younger sister, but I could not even take revenge. Should I just ept being a shield since whoever did it did me a favor? What do you think?"


    Tommy had a look of hesitation on his face. "Sir, you did not personally move because you don''t want to sh with Death God and his guild. It could have caused heavy losses. If both our guilds had a war, we would not just mourn Mary''s death, but many more people who are close to us."


    David smiled. "Death God is not a fool. There won''t be a war, but the world will soon see a sh between 8th circles."


    Somewhere in the Philippines, Lisa and Edgar were watching a river while they were standing on a tree.


    "We were praying that you could take down Poison Lord and his guild, but we still feel very shocked that you really seeded," said Lisa.


    Edgar turned silent for a moment. "It''s the oue that I expected, but it was not as easy as I thought."


    Lisa smiled. "You still did it. Thank you. We owe you a lot, but if I work for you now, I think it will do more harm to you and your team."


    "It''s fine. You already helped us by giving us the intelligence that we need."


    Lisa had a look of hesitation on her face.


    Edgar smiled when he noticed her expression. "Don''t worry. We will take care of the girls that decided to join us."


    Lisa nodded her head. "Thank you."


    "See youter," said Edgar, then he teleported. He appeared in an underground room where some dragon guards and the men and women who were forced to fight in the underground arena were waiting. "Have you all decided?"


    "Yes."


    There were men who still had hesitation on their faces.


    "Don''t worry, we will not force you to fight. There are many ways you can help. If fighting is not your field, then I will help you train in other fields like runesmithing or potion making. I will show you how I will do it, so don''t resist the illusion magic that I will use," said Edgar, then red dust spread from his feet and moved toward the men and women. Their eyes started to be nk. Edgar was watching them in the illusion.


    Gin walked and moved closer. "How is it?"


    Edgar shook his head. "Some of them have a warped mind. The underground arena made their minds like that."


    "Are we going to dispose of them?"


    "No. I will put them in bliss illusion and try to heal their minds, then I will periodically test their psychology. We cannot release them yet because they might expose us."


    "What if they aren''t healed?"


    "If I decide to release them, it will no longer matter to me if they expose us. I will give them a chance. If they behave, they will live, but if there is ever any sign that they will turn into a beast, they will be quickly taken down," said Edgar as his eyes turned sharper. Then he pulled the consciousness of others into his illusion space.


    The men and women were shocked when they saw ach other again. They were having a wonderful dream, but suddenly appeared in a ce where they saw familiar faces.


    "All of you here have passed and could join our team," said Edgar when he appeared in the illusion space.


    "W-Where are the others?" Asked Barbara.


    "They are still in the illusion, and they did not pass. Their experience in the underground arena affected their mind. I told you the goal of our team. If I let them join, it will only do us harm. They could put us all in danger, including your family and friends. I admire your will to stay sane and human, but not everyone who has experienced the underground arena will be the same."


    "What will happen to them?" Asked a man named Paco. He was the oldest. He was wounded a lot trying to save the others everytime they fought a magic beast. Many of them respected and listened to him.


    "Don''t worry. I will help them heal with my illusion magic."


    Paco and the rest felt relieved.


    "I will tell you how my illusion space works. One day in my illusion is equivalent to one hour in the real world," said Edgar, causing the others to feel more shock. "Show me everything that you have." On Pwan Ind, hyperbeings under PHA and the army were making patrols. The women who were forced to work in brothels were saved by the PHA. The rtives of the former prisoners of the underground arena were also given help. Those who wanted to move to the maind were being escorted to a ship.


    Several hours after the news on the ind broke out, a private jet entered the airspace of the country, then it kept flying to Pwan Ind.


    Viel was floating above the sea in Puerto Princesa City.


    The door of the ne opened, then a man jumped out.


    DIVINE PROJECTION: ASCENSION


    DIVINE PROJECTION: ASCENSION


    Boom! Two giantsnded on the sea near the beach of the city. The water only reached their knees. People in the city were watching the giants with a shock.

 Chapter 233 Taste of Revenge

    ??People on the ind were looking at the sea with shock, but the reporters felt very excited.


    One of the giants had long white hair, red eyes, and a naked upper body. His body and arms had stitches. He was grinning as he looked at Viel, who was wearing white and light green armor.


    Viel firmly gripped his spear as he looked at Riva. "I know you are angry, but you are putting your anger on the wrong side. You should have received the information. We are not behind it, and we have many pieces of evidence that will prove it. You can do your own investigation, and we will even cooperate."


    Riva chuckled. "I expected you to say that. I just want to show your country that I am serious about it. If we are hindered, then expect a severe consequence."


    His giant form turned into gray fog and went inside his real body. A fog below his feet was formed into a gray dragon.


    Viel also removed his giant form and floated in the air.


    "Lead the way," said Riva.


    The reporters felt disappointed, but the people of the ind felt relieved.


    Somewhere in Luzon, Edgar was in a forest with Gan and Gin.


    "Boss, Riva arrived on the ind, but he seems to have reached apromise with Viel," said Oscar in the earpiece.


    "I got it," said Edgar as he stared at the man who had a magic chain on his hands and was kneeling on the ground.


    The man was looking at Gin with fear. "Y-You can''t kill me. Jargo will definitely look for me once he finds out that I''m missing. With Poison Guild''s connection, he can definitely find me. T-The incident that you were asking about had happened a long time ago. I-I willpensate for what I had done. I will give you a lot of money and I will not take revenge. We could use a contract of promise and let the PHA be the witness."


    The man looked sincere, but he actually wanted to rip Gin into pieces in his mind. "Damn you! Once I get back to the ind, I will find out who you are and everyone connected to you! What I suffered, I will let you experience it a hundred times painful! You will watch as your family suffers! PHA? Why would the Poison Guild respect its face?! I''m Jargo''s cousin!"


    Gin smiled. "You will pay a price, but our boss will determine that price."


    "His name is Jack. He no longer actively hunts in restricted zones and broken worlds. He has no aptitude in magic and has weak aptitude in aura, but his cousin is Jargo, so he could manage a whole casino and enjoy a good life on the ind. Six years ago, in the van that carried Sofie and one other girl, only three Poison Guild members were still alive before we made the operation on the ind.


    Aside from Toto and Karan, this man survived. Although the dead men held Sofie, her inflicted brutal injuries were from the hand of this man alone," said Gin, then he smoked his cigarette. "Toto used his poison magic to end Sofie''s suffering. It''s the information that I got from this man''s mouth after I tortured him. You should use an illusion to confirm what he said."


    Edgar was silent when he heard Gin.


    Gan patted Edgar''s shoulder and said,"Toto is a vicious viper. If information about you reaches his ears, then he''ll do whatever it takes to take you down if he can''t control you. Your family and our family that we want to protect will be in great danger."


    Edgar nodded his head. "I''m fine. I was just puzzled before because a man that low should not be able to step into the 8th circle."


    "What?! Toto stepped into the 8th circle?!"


    Edgar shook his head. "Almost. If he really did not do that to Sofie, then I was mistaken."


    He looked at Jack as his eyes were turning sharper and red dust was moving out of his feet. "Let me see if you are telling the truth."


    Jack was put into an illusion. In the illusion, his arms and feet were tied with fire chains connected to fire rings in the air. Jack felt fear as he looked around the ce that was surrounded by fire.


    Edgar was floating in the air as the chains that tied the hands of Jack were turning more red.


    Jack screamed as his feet and arms were burning.


    After getting the information, Edgar stopped the illusion, and Jack woke up in the real world.


    HOLLOW


    The earth beneath Jack was turning into sand and lifting him into the air.


    "W-What are you doing?! I already answered your questions!" shouted Jack.


    A hole appeared on the ground, then the sand carried Jack to the hole. The sand turned into a pir and tied his body. "Wait! We can negotiate!"


    "Sofie should not just be his victim, right?" said Edgar as a fire dragon rose from the ground.


    Gin smoked his cigarette as he looked at the man and remembered the files that he had read. "That''s right. This man deserves hell."


    Edgar''s face was filled with anger as he remembered Sofie''s body. "You will not have an easy death."


    The fire dragon released a fire breath.


    Jack screamed as the fire burned his body. The dragon stopped releasing fire, then a golden circle appeared above Jack. Golden lights were raining on his body and healing his burn rapidly.


    Jack looked at Edgar as if he was looking at a monster.


    In the headquarters of the Dragon Guards, now called Moonress, the new members were greeted first by the dragon guards, then invited to join their feast.


    They were preparing the food when Seanlu approached Oscar.


    "Where is the boss? I also can''t see Gan and Gin," asked Seanlu. The others were also curious.


    Oscar sighed. "He is giving hell to someone who deserves it."


    On Pwan Ind, Riva and Rancel were standing on the ground where the dimensional lock appeared.


    Riva looked at the sky and chuckled. "There are hands that want to move, but I think we don''t have to do something because the boss will return soon and will give them a shock."

 Chapter 234 Return of Death God

    234 Return of Death God


    Within a hall, Viel was standing in the center while there were floating projection screens. The screens were showing the faces of the remaining branch leaders of Poison Guild.


    There were also temporary leaders like Jaxen in the room.


    "You all are the chosen representatives of the guild, so we will talk together ande up with an agreement. As we talk, we will temporarily lead the Poison Guild, and we already gave the rules and guidelines that each member must follow. We will not force the guild to disband, but it must follow our guidelines. We will not stop if ever a member wishes to leave the guild," said Viel, causing an ugly look on the faces of the members.


    "That is not fair!"


    A smile appeared on Viel as he gave the members a sharp gaze. "We all know what filth the Poison Guild has done. Without Poison Lord, we could squash your guild to the ground, but we are giving you all a chance. You can talk with yourselves. Let us meet againter."


    The members looked at each other. They remained silent as Viel left the room.


    "We can''t have a meeting here," said Jaxen.


    Everyone understood what he meant and agreed with him.


    "Call us when it''s ready."


    Jaxen nodded his head, then he and one other man also left the room. A guild member drove an armored pickup while Jaxen and the man were sitting in the back seat.


    "Are we going toply with the government?"


    "You think we can still take back themand of our guild?" said Jaxen.


    "What?! Is Viel not going to follow his promise?!"


    Jaxen chuckled. "Our men had been carefree under our boss, Poison Lord. What do you think will happen if they work under a strict rule?"


    "They will leave the guild?"


    "Yes, and the guild will not be able to function well. It will just be a matter of time before it disbands, but under thew, the properties that belong to the guild will be divided among the members. Isn''t the guild always having a small cut on the profit of each member in the restricted zone or broken world? The bigger the contribution, the more you will receive. Will the government let the huge properties be given to us? They will not let the guild disband even if it bes a shell. It''s a loophole in thew that they can take advantage of."


    "But can''t we get it even if we leave?"


    "If you vited the guidelines of a guild, then they have the right not to give you anything. There is a standard guideline in thew, but who among us strictly followed them?"


    The man understood what Jaxen was saying. "Damn! They are thieves! Are we just going to let them?!"


    "What choice do we have? Are we going to fight back?"


    "Of course! We are going to show them what vipers can do!"


    "Viel is not an idiot as well as Augusto. I''m sure our movements are being monitored. The moments we have signs of causing trouble, then we will be annihted. They are probably holding filths or they can even make filths about us, so they will have a legitimate reason to get us arrested. They can turn one of us into a witness in exchange for freedom and wealth.


    Viel is right. They could squash us like an ant, but they are not doing it because it will cause chaos. If the members take revenge, then it will cause chaos around the country. But the chaos will only cause trouble, and not enough to shake the country. Even the top guilds will pounce on us like hungry predators. They will dly hunt us down in exchange for benefits."


    "Can we ask for the help of Death Guild?"


    "Without Poison Lord, we are nothing to them. Our guild even became second-rate."


    "How about the Holtien family?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "We will just be sacrificial pawns of Mason in his games."


    "Can we direct the anger of the Death Guild to the government?"


    "Do you think they are stupid?! They can definitely find your trick, then we''ll be in deeper sh*t!"


    "Damn! Can''t we do something?!"


    "We''ll stay in the guild for a while and wait for an opportunity. Who knows? The government could have involved itself in the death of Poison Lord. It will be fun if the Death Guild finds out about it."


    "What if there is no connection to the government?"


    "Then we have to leave the guild and the country. With their record about us, they will probably force us to work hardter. We might die in a broken world or a restricted zone. We all are notcking money anyway, which they should have also considered. We can join a guild in another country and start over. Once we are abroad, we could make ns on how to take revenge. Viel will experience how a viper bides its time and strikes where it hurts."


    "Aren''t we going to take revenge on the people that did this to our guild?"


    "Death Guild will do that for us. Whoever is the true suspect, they will find them, and they will have to pay a very painful price."


    Meanwhile, within a memorial park, there were grasses being blown as the wind was flowing. Edgar was wearing a coat while standing in front of Sofie''s tomb. Gan was also with him.


    "I found the real scum that did it to you. I let him experience hell in the world of a living. I promised to bring Toto''s head, but I brought the real perpetrator instead," said Edgar as he raised his right hand. There was ash on his hand. He let the ash fall and be blown away by the wind. "Your mother and father are doing fine in China. I already sent help to them, and your dreams are being carried out. Sofie, I hope these will make you rest in peace."


    "Do you think Aunt and Uncle wille back?" asked Gan as they walked to the parking lot.


    "If they saw the news about Toto, they would probably visit Sofie''s grave. Living in the country is painful for them. If they knew about my power of illusion, then they might wish to see Sofie. Their healing wound will just open again. I secretly gave them protection and financial support. I heard that they are nning to adopt a child. That should be able to help them recover more quickly."


    A few dayster, within an underground hall, a man was sitting on a ck throne. There were two columns of pirs carved with murals. The pirs had torches with blue mes.


    The man had curly ck hair that reached his shoulders. He had a beard on his chin, and his eyes looked very sharp. His name was Vognar, also known as Death God.


    Vognar''s eyes were turning sharper as he listened to Riva, who was reporting in the hall.


    "The clues are directed to the knight guild. The boy is an important link, but he is missing ording to PHA. Even the knight guild said he hasn''te back yet."


    Death energy started flowing around Vognar''s throne. "The world seems to be waiting for our response, then I will show them how I will respond."


    A huge undead bird was flying over Mahajanga City. It turned into a tornado of death energy, then Vognar appeared.


    A huge circle was formed in the air.


    ROOOAR! A forty-meter-long western ck dragon came out of the circle. Vognar was standing on its head as it flew to outer space.


    Satellites of government agencies around the world were monitoring Death God''s movement. His return was deliberately leaked to them by Riva.


    "Where is he going?! Why is he moving toward the west?! Tell team Alpha to halt the operation!"


    "Sir, themand is already given, but the team leader wishes tomunicate."


    "Approve."


    "Sir! It is a good opportunity to eliminate the scum! If they can eliminate an heir like Poison Lord, so can we! We might not have another opportunityter!"


    "Idiot! Death God has just returned, and he is in outer space flying west!"

 Chapter 235 Clash of 8th Circles

    235 sh of 8th Circles


    Various government agencies around the world halted their ns. They were waiting and wanted to see what Death God was nning.


    The ck dragon kept flying, then it moved down from outer space toward a country.


    "That direction!"


    "It''s as expected! Death God''s aim should be that guild!"


    "Do you mean Knight Guild?!"


    Many satellites were watching the movement of Vognar, but someone was waiting for him above the sea of the United Kingdom.


    Within themand center of the military, Cecil, a beautiful woman with blond hair and eyesses, was watching the monitors along with other officials. "Deploy them."


    Rockets were fired near the western coast and moved up. The rockets floated in the sky. They transformed into a device with three rods, then they made the sky covered with dark clouds.


    There was a loud sound of thunder as two of most powerful hyperbeings in the world were facing each other in the air.


    "Where is the boy?"Asked Vognar as he stared at David.


    "You should already know that he is not here. We are still looking for him. We have no reason to hide him. I believe that you are also aware of the truth and will not be easily fooled."


    "Truth?"Vognar chuckled. "I will know the truth if I talk with the boy. If you can''t find him, I will help you find him."


    Lightning energy was suddenly released by David and covered his body. A smile appeared on his face, then he said,"We don''t need your help in finding him in our country, so you should go back to where youe from, Vognar."


    Death energy covered Vognar''s body. "I will note back empty-handed."


    "We know your true purpose here. If you want it, then so be it!"


    DIVINE PROJECTION: ASCENSION


    The giant projection turned into a huge purple fog and moved around David, while the ck dragon turned into a fog and joined the huge ck fog that was moving around Vognar.


    Two one hundred-meter-tall giants appeared and were floating above the sea.


    Giant magic circles appeared in front of them. A huge, long ck leviathan and a lightning lion with two wings moved out of the circles.


    Boom! The elemental beasts charged at each other and shed.


    Many lightning bolts suddenly fell from the sky, making the lion stronger.


    ROOOAR! Boom! The leviathan was destroyed, then the one hundred meter long lightning lion ran toward Vognar.


    CALL OF THE UNDERWORLD


    A magic circle bigger than the lion suddenly appeared below the elemental beast, then giant ck arms as tall as huge buildings rose from a ck whirlpool. The arms held the beast and its wings as they tried to pull it down.


    The giant elemental beast tried to struggle as it sank into the whirlpool.


    LIGHTNING STORM


    Boom! Huge, long lightning bolts suddenly fell down from a giant circle and hit the ck arms. Lightning kept falling and destroying the arms that kept rising from the whirlpool. The scary fall of huge lightning was like the end of the world.


    The members of government agencies were watching the scene with shock. Some of them could not help but subconsciously swallow as they watched the huge lightning bolts and ck arms. It was scary as they imagined themselves being put in the center of the circle, where they have nowhere to run.


    "T-They are casting powerful magic like it was nothing."


    "They don''t look urgent at all. Although heirs below the 8th circle can also cast powerful magic, they will quickly run out of mana because they don''t have elemental authority. With just the ascension magic of the 8th circle and their magic weapon, they might be able to fight multiple heirs alone."


    "T-They don''t seem serious at all. It looks like they were just ying. Hyperbeings who don''t have the power of heirs are just ants to them. More so for ordinary humans. I can''t me the people around the world for calling them gods."


    Giant ck humanoids called Gargan rose from the whirlpool. They don''t have eyes or nose. Their upper body rose from the whirlpool. Their ck arms held the lightning lion, then they buried their teeth in the beast as they tried to pull it down.


    Lightning fell from the dark clouds toward the giant circle in the air. The falling lightning bolts became stronger. Some of them turned into purple dragons and destroyed the gargans.


    Vognar looked at the sky, then a scythe with a spear appeared on his hand. The scythe kept getting bigger until it reached almost the same height as Vognar. "I like it dark, but not if it gets in my way."


    He swung the scythe, then a huge ck energy de that seemed capable of splitting the dark sky moved up. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    David was holding a silvernce while pointing it to the sky. "Those devices are a prized invention of Cecil. And they are not just devices to me, they hold significant meaning. I will be in trouble if I let you destroy them."


    10:32


    Boom! A huge lightning beam hit the energy de and stopped it in mid-air.


    David was holding a silvernce while pointing it to the sky. "Those devices are a prized invention of Cecil. And they are not just devices to me, they hold significant meaning. I will be in trouble if I let you destroy them."


    The energy de and lightning beam exploded. The explosion cleared a part of the dark sky and blew away the devices.


    The gargans were destroyed, then the giant lion kept moving forward. The lightning bolts and dragonsbined with the lion. They made the beast bigger and stronger.


    The elemental beast, which was bigger than Vognard, leaped forward.


    Boom! The beast was destroyed with one swing of Vognar''s scythe.


    Vognar and David were staring at each other while there were loud sounds of thunder.


    "Vognar, your message should have been shown to the world, but if you want to keep ying, then I will join you until you get bored," said David.


    The giant form of Vornag turned into a fog and moved back to his original body. Some fog remained and formed into a ck dragon. "If you know what I want, then you should know what to do. If I don''t get it, then the next time I visit here, it will no longer be a y."


    After saying it, Vognar controlled the ck dragon to fly away.


    David was floating in the air while he was looking at the dragon.


    "You are right. He just wants to give a warning to those who want to move against his allies. But are you sure that Alex can really go back?"Asked Cecil in David''s earpiece.


    David turned silent for a moment. "Whoever is responsible for Poison Lord''s death, they should not be crazy enough to make two 8th circles as their enemy."


    In Moonress, Edgar and the others were at the central. They also witnessed the fight between the two 8th circles.


    "B-Boss, are we going to fight that monsterter?"Asked Oscar as he looked at Death God.


    "Not us, just me," Edgar calmly said.


    Oscar and the others felt relieved that their boss looked calm even after witnessing the power of an 8th circle heir.


    Edgar looked around at the members of Dragon Hall. "The n seeded. Now, it''s time to proceed to our next step."

 Chapter 236 Project Slayer

    236 Project yer


    Within the mansion of the Holtien family, Mason and Willem were staring at the monitor that was showing Death God.


    Willem was tapping his finger on his chair while he was thinking, then he said,"Avoiding a sh against them is the right decision. Vognar might not care about the Origin, but David wants to prevent it. David alone is not a problem, but he could convince the other 8th circles and demigods. If that happens, then it will be a huge problem. How''s the Project yer?"


    "The magic schools are getting prepared, but we already selected the candidates. We also sent scouts around the world. The schools will havepetitions, then we will choose the best among the best. That Sypher deserved to be crushed into pieces, but the information he sent in raising magical nts and making potions is really useful. That information is already in our hands, and now it is easier to nurture magicians and aura masters."


    "Will they make it?"


    Mason touched his chin. "On the road of magic, it will be very difficult. Without a divine core, they cannot even easily advance to the 6th circle. If we discover a Pce of God, are we even willing to let others enter the trial?"


    "Then is the project a failure from the start?"


    "No. Something marvelous is happening on Earth. The constitution of people around the world is rapidly changing. Some people are rapidly advancing in their level of aura and magic, which should only be possible in worlds that have hundreds or thousands of years of aura and magic. For magicians, it will be very difficult to reach the 7th and 8th circles now without a divine core, but it will be different after some decades. Not only the constitution is changing, but even the state of mind. It will be very difficult to nurture an 8th circle among the candidates now, but we might have a chance to nurture a demigod if we put more focus on training aura masters."


    The members of government agencies around the world remained silent for a long time as they watched Vognar.


    "Halt the operation. Don''t touch his allies."


    "Are we just going to let them?"


    "They are notplete idiots. As long as they don''tpletely cross the line, then we can tolerate them."


    "Sh*t! That country is lucky! Agusto is probably jumping with happiness that a thorn in his throat was taken out!"


    "Well, if their government ispletely innocent, Agusto can truly jump with happiness."


    "What are we going to do about the thorn on our side?"


    "We can remove it once we have a demigod or 8th circle on our side. If we do it now, Vognar can teach us a lesson without making himself an enemy of the world. There are powerful people in powerful countries that will speak for him. He is the boss of a huge underground force not only because of his power but also because he has a brain."


    Vognar returned to Madagascar. The huge ck dragon was flying over Mahajanga City.


    There was a ck snake around the throne in the underground hall. It turned into a tornado of death energy, then Vognar appeared on the throne.


    Riva was in the hall, waiting for Death God to appear. A smile appeared on his face. "The warning works."


    "Is there new information from our informants?"


    "Many people have a grudge against Poison Lord, but only a few have the ability to kill him. In that country, only Viel can do that, but he was at their headquarters. If the target is really Poison Lord, then our main target of investigation will be few, but if the target is us, then our investigation might not be easy. There are many people who want to destroy us, but they can''t do that on their own. The death of Poison Lord instigated many people to do the same. It could be a n of the real culprit. If they seed, we will be facing many enemies if we decide to take revenge. The knight guild was even framed, so you could fight David."


    Vognar''s eyes looked scary and sharp."Continue the investigation. Find the real culprits, so I can personally send them to the underworld." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    After several hours, a yatch was floating in the sea. Alex woke up. He looked around him with confusion as he rubbed his head. "Where are She and the others? Did something happened to them?! But why am I fine?! Poison Guild should not be that dumb to harm them. The girls should be from a top family in Europe. They could have left for something urgent without informing me."


    He walked to the hull as he took his phone from his storage space. "Out of power?"


    Alex raised his hand as lightning was crackling on his finger. His left hand held his phone while he put his finger closer. "Will it work?"


    Lightning moved to the phone. The screen lit up causing a delight on Alex'' face, but smoke suddenly rose, and the phone got burned.


    Alex shook his head. He looked at the blue sea. He could not see anynd."Why is the yatch in this no man''snd? Did they not put the anchor to the sea?"


    He used his cape, then he flew up to the sky. He flew to the west, where he saw and. When he was able to contact his guild, he was very shocked. He thought only one day had passed, and he did not expect many shocking things to happen.


    "Damn it! T-Those girls set me up. But they kept me alive and destroyed the Poison Guild. How did they put me to sleep for a long time? Should I reveal the information that I know about them? Death Guild should have also known that I was with those girls before I started missing. I should personally talk with David," thought Alex.


    Edgar was in a restricted zone. He was floating down from the air. There were giant, thorny vines growing on muddy ground. The vines had huge yellow roses. The flowers were as big as cars and houses. Edgarnded on a vine, and stared at a portal to a broken world.


    "Boss, Alex took a private jet to return to his country. Will it be fine? He should have noticed some information about the girls," said Oscar in the earpiece.


    "It''s fine. Mari, and the two girls deliberately revealed information about them. If Alex shared that information, it will only mislead our enemy. Keep watching the reaction of his guild and the Death Guild," said Edgar.


    "Got it. By the way, boss, the world''s top 13 families seem to be nning something. They are gathering geniuses all over the world, and they are also building magic schools. The information that you shared with David was probably leaked to them. Pris intercepted a document that had the same information."


    "If David did not leak it, I will leak it on my ownter."


    Oscar was surprised. "Isn''t that throwing a stone to our own feet? If they work for families, then we might be their enemiester."


    "Is demigod and 8th circle that easy to manipte?" asked Edgar with a smile. "They won''t reach that stage if their mind is that weak. Rather than getting killed by the families, we want those geniuses to have a chance. Even if we eradicate the organization of Origin, those families will have many methods to kill the geniuses ofmon people if those families cannot stop the spread of aura and magic. To save them, we must force the families to change their mindset. And besides, I could have advanced to the next stage before their geniuses reached my current strength."

 Chapter 237 White Star Guild

    237 White Star Guild


    Oswal was in the air while holding his hammer with two hands. There was a huge monster nt that was roaring with anger at Oswal. It was as tall as ten meters. It had sharp teeth and many vines.


    Oswal cast an airstep and elerated from the air.


    RAMSON''S HAMMER: ANNIHILATION


    Oom! A beam destroyed the monster''s head and body. The beam continued to move down, then it destroyed the ground.


    Oswalnded and stared at the monster''s body. The new members of Dragon Hall moved closer.


    Paco looked at the huge flowers around them. They were sunflowers. The flowers were as huge as three meters, and there were green hills around the field. They were inside a Tier 2 broken world.


    "It''s a beautiful site, but it turned into a hunting ground. Magic beasts and insects were turned into food by the monster," said Paco.


    "Did you find the crystal?" Asked Oswal.


    "Not yet, sir, but ording to the sensor, it should be somewhere in this field."


    Oswal nodded his head. He floated in the air and looked around, but he could not see the blue crystal. "We should spread. The huge nts are blocking our sight. Boss said that this broken world will burst soon. We should clear it before it happens."


    "Yes, sir."


    Oswal floated down to a huge stem and stared at the giant flower. "We will have a vacation in Baguio City soon. Should I take home some huge seeds for Aunt and Uncle? That girl, Jenny, is taking care of them. I should also give some of it as gratitude. Moonress doesn''t have this kind of nt yet. Should I take home some of them?"


    Outside the broken world, in a restricted zone, Edgar''s long red hair was waving while he was floating in the air. He was facing a swarm of huge ck scorpions.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Many fire swords were rapidly flying and destroying the magic beasts.


    Edgar raised his left hand and pulled the string of a two meter fire bow as fire energy was forming an arrow.


    ART OF ARCHERY


    Edgar shot the arrow. A huge phoenix came out of a circle.


    ARROW''S FLIGHT


    The phoenix turned into a giant fire arrow.


    Boom! It exploded with a giant scorpion.


    The remaining beasts scattered and ran into the restricted zone.


    The bow on Edgar''s hand started scattering. He stared at the restricted zone for a moment, then flew away. He flew to the stronghold of the PHA. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Sir, thank you for your help. The gap left by the poison guild is causing a problem. It will take time before we can make some adjustments," said a PHA member.


    "It could be solved soon," said Edgar with a smile.


    A few dayster, there was a news that spread on the inte, which made theizens excited. The vigntes will form a guild led by the man named Swordsman, who saved Quezon City and single-handedly destroyed the rebels. "Is it true?!"


    "Idiot! It''s definitely false! They are criminals! How will the government allow that to happen?!"


    "Why do you sound furious? Do you hate them?"


    "Of course I hate them! They arew breakers!"


    "Hmm, they arewbreakers that cleanwbreakers. The country became much more peaceful because of them. I am rooting for them."


    "Me too."


    "Me three, nyah."


    "Idiots!!!"


    "Who are you calling an idiot? Nyah"


    In Moonress, within the central, Oscar was typing codes.


    A pouting Pris suddenly appeared on one of the screens. "Master! Someone called Pris an idiot!"


    Oscar scratched his finger on his head, then his face suddenly turned furious. "How daring!"


    "Right! Right!"


    "Listen, Pris, a keyboard warrior..."


    There were arguments on the inte, but more people were supporting the vigntes. A dayter, the government released an official announcement. PHA held a press conference, and Owen made the announcement.


    "The absence of high-level hyperbeings in Poison Guild have left a gap in the avable forces that could clear broken worlds. The defenses that we set up in restricted zones are in danger. If too many broken worlds will burst, some magic beasts could run to a crowded ce and result in many casualties. Mr. Swordsman had been helping in restricted zones and knew the danger of the current situation, so he gave a proposal, and the Congress had been busy polishing it to solve the crisis that the country and people are facing. The Congress formted aw, which is now officially approved by the President. The vigntes will help in clearing broken worlds. Half of their ie in broken worlds will be given to the government. The ie will be used for the welfare of the people in the country. In exchange, their crimes will be pardoned. The identities of the vigntes will remain hidden to protect their families, but from now on, they will no longer be vigntes but official members of a guild, the White Star Guild."


    The inte became lively.


    "Something unthinkable has just happened! I am surprised that it was quickly approved! If it was in the past, it will undergo a long debate before it can even reach the table of the president."


    "Well, we are in a critical situation, so it also requires a quick solution."


    "When did the politicians start thinking about our welfare? Politicians like old man Agusto might care, but do all people in Congress care? I think something is fishy."


    "Fishy is fishy, but the White Star Guild will be beneficial to us!"


    "I agree."


    "Me too."


    "Me three, Nyah."


    "If Carlos Lucas and Danny Montera are pardoned, I will definitely vote for them as senators if they run in theing election!"


    "I have a cousin who is working as a policeman. ording to him, Carlos, Danny, and Vacuum unfortunately died when they fought with a criminal group led by hyperbeings."


    "What?! Why is there no news about that?!"


    "Well, the corpses were charred. It took time to test their DNA. The result recently came out, but most people are more interested in the news about the Poison Guild and the recent godly sh of the 8th circles. It will probably make headlines now because vigntes are in headlines again."


    In Mca?ang Pce, Agusto was staring at the sky.


    "Sir, Swordsman''s influence in politics is too high. He even exceeded the previous influence of Poison Lord," said Riv with worried look on his face.


    Agusto smiled. "Riv, will a selfish hyperbeing save Quezon City with nothing to gain?"


    Riv hesitated. "N-No sir."


    "We analyzed his behavior many times. If we are gone, you can trust the country''s safety in his hands."


    C

 Chapter 238 Entry

    238 Entry The next day, in the evening, there were many people moving toward a park with an excited look on their faces. Children and some older people were wearing masks of their favorite vigntes. The huge park was already packed with arge number of people. There was a show on the stage. There were fireballs, water ribbons, and wind waves as singers, dancers, and magicians worked together to put on a show. The crowd had a huge cheer. They were enjoying the scene as they waited for the members of the White Star Guild to appear.


    There were many people around the country who had a look of regret while watching TV. The event was only announced yesterday. It was toote to make a schedule, and they were too far away. People close to the capital region were forced to use cars and trucks because train tickets were no longer avable. People sat in crowded cars and trucks like sardines, but they endured it so they could see them in person¡ªthe people they considered modern-day heroes. In the city, there were condominiums that could see the park. In one of the balconies, an assassin was watching the stage through a telescope from a small opening in the curtain. In the Nethends, Gerrit was shaking his wine as he watched TV. He smiled and sipped his wine.


    "Sir, do you think the assassin will seed?" asked Jan.


    "We don''t know the level of Swordsman, but if we are lucky, a bullet might create a hole in his skull. Although it is now easier to secretly slip and carry weapons because of the space ring, the difficulty of carrying assassinations using guns is almost the same. If the target has high-level hyperbeing as a guard and senses the danger, the bullet could be catched or blocked. Aura masters have tough skin, more so at high levels. If they use their aura, it is more difficult to kill them using guns. Small guns might not prate their skin, but high-powered guns could before they could use their aura."


    "I heard that he used powerful magic. Isn''t he a high-level magician? He could instantly use magic to block the bullet, then he could use that dy to use his aura."


    "So I am saying that I am not certain if the assassination would seed. We could only arrange that much because we had only one day to prepare. It will be difficult to move close to Swordsman because there will be many hyperbeings that will guard that park."


    "Are we not going to have a conflict with the Sun family? He could be from the main branch of that country."


    "Well, we won''t be targeting him if he only destroyed the rebellion because it was nothing to Sir Mason, but Dael did not return, so Swordsman has to pay for that. We could have prepared a fatal trap for him, but it is difficult to track Swordsman. I don''t know how they did it, but they quickly removed most of our intelligencework in that country. It was even toote for us to participate on Pwan Ind. It could have been fun if we sessfully framed their government for Poison Lord''s death."


    Among the crowd in the park, there were hyperbeings that were staring at the stage. Anger appeared on their faces when they saw the masks of vigntes worn by children who were cheering while being carried by their family. "Swordsman, you will not witness a cheer but a bloody disaster. It will just be the beginning. You will pay for killing my brother," thought a hyperbeing. His shoulder was suddenly tapped. He frowned as he looked at the man.


    "Are you here to cheer for vigntes?"


    The eyes of the hyperbeing turned sharp. He had the urge to twist the man''s head, but he suddenly felt a strong current on his neck, then he passed out.


    The man supported the hyperbeing, then carried him out of the crowd. "Give way! Give way!"


    He gave the hyperbeing to medics. "He could have fainted because of exhaustion."


    The medics smiled.


    Fainted people were carried out of the crowd one after another. The crowd heard that the fainting people could have worked overtime so they could attend the event. They shook their heads and continued enjoying the scene. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Edgar was standing on a tree as he used life detection to find suspicious people that could pose a threat. There were CCTVs around the park, and drones were flying around the crowd. The camera and drones will capture the faces of the people he identified, and then Pris will dig up their information. Once the identity is verified, he will direct the hyperbeings to catch the suspicious people.


    "Boss, many of them are rted to people that Dragon Hall has taken down in the past. They could be here for revenge, or they were hired by some people for revenge," said Oscar in the earpiece.


    "Well, we did offend many people, but only small fries in the country will have the guts to do something at tonight''s event. Representatives of powerful groups are here to show their support. Anyone with a brain will be able to understand what that means. Huge guilds, businessmen, and politicians will not reach their current size or power without a think tank."


    After some shows, the host finally started introducing some members of the guild. A shining, eight-pointed white star appeared on the huge screen. It was the logo of the guild.


    "Spear of Judgment: Mr. Cross!!!"


    An opening on the stage suddenly appeared. Eric jumped up. He used an airstep to jump forward, then somersaulted in mid-air.


    Boom! He stabbed his spear on a circr stage, then many lightning bolts rose.


    The crowd had a loud cheer.


    Eric moved down the stage, then the next member was introduced. Every member made a spectacr entrance.


    Below the stage, Seanlu looked very happy. "Finally, it''s my turn."


    "BLUE DRAGON!!!" Seanlu was very excited. A water dragon carried him to the stage. It flew in the air as huge water balls formed on Seanlu''s hands. He jumped and spun in mid-air. The rotating water balls moved around in the air. They shed and exploded. There were raindrops on the circr stage as Seanlu closed his eyes and stretched his arms. There was a wide smile on his face as he waited for the loud cheer.


    The whole crowd was silent as they stared at the blue-armored, masked man. The Filipinos watching TV in the country and around the world were also silent. The whole country seemed quiet.


    The host noticed the reaction of the crowd. He knew what he had to do.


    "SIMPMAN!!!"


    "YEAAAAAH!!!"


    There was a very loud cheer. The whole country seemed to be cheering.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!